¶ SERMONS of M. john calvin upon the Epistle of Saint Paul to the Galathians.  
¶ Imprinted at London, by Lucas Harison and George Bishop. 1574.   

TO THE RIGHT Honourable Sir William Cecil knight, Baron of Burleygh, Lord high Treasurer of England, Master of the Queen's majesties Courts of Wards and Liveries, Knight of the most noble order of the Garter, and one of her highness most honourable privy Counsel, continuance of health, with prosperity and increase of honour.  
YOur Lordship's great goodness diverse times showed towards me, abiding still fresh in my remembrance, to my no small comfort, calleth upon me continually to show some token of thankfulness for the same. For needs I must confess that it hath uttered itself many and sundry ways, and that, (if I may with your Lordship's good leave say as I think,) not without a certain friendly or rather fatherly care of my well-doing, specially in that long continued suit of mine in the Exchequer, where your just favour (I mean in respect of the just case, and not of any desert of mine) procuring me credit and help to the furtherance of my matter, hath been the very maintenance and safety of my right, which else had been trodden under foot by the over mightiness of mine adversaries. And here it behoveth me also too acknowledge, the upright administration of justice extended with favour in that so intricate case, both by the judges and chancellor, and by all other the Queen's majesties officers of that Court. For after many heering of the matter with great patience and circumspection, and with showing of such records for both parts, as were known or thought to make for the manifesting of the case: at length when the matter could not grow too speedy end by reason of certain difficulties and incidents falling thereinto: about the first entrance of your honour into the office of high Treasurer, it was by consent of the Court put in compromise to such persons as both parties are very well contented with. By means whereof being discharged of my former continual cares, travels, expenses and troubles, I had the freer liberty to follow this mine accustomed exercise of translating, which me thought was too me a singular benefit. And my rehearsing of these things is not to diminish the thank which I owe to your honour, by interlacing of other men's doings: but to show to how many I am beholden through your goodness, and that I am loath to be unmindful of my duty towards you or them, so far as opportunity may well serve to witness the same. Now then, to the intent I might the better accomplish this my desire towards your honour, I bethought me of the counsel of the wise Philosopher Seneca in his books of Benefiting, the effect whereof consisteth chief in these three points: namely, that the thing which is done or bestowed too utter thankfulness withal, aught to be very good, very durable, and very acceptable to the party that is to receive it. That the two former points are in this work, which I (upon trust of your Lordship's former goodness and accustomed favour) do take upon me to dedicate to your name, and that the third point also shall accompany it: the reasons that persuade me are these. The things that of their own nature tend only to the welfare and benefit of man, must of necessity be very good: and of the things that are good, those are always best, which may redound to the commodity of most persons, and which being once possessed, cannot be taken away against the will of the possessor: Seing then that the foundation of this work is a parcel of holy scripture, and that (as sayeth S. Paul) all Scripture given by inspiration of God is profitable to teach, 
2. Tim. 3. d.  to reprove, to amend, and to furnish men with righteousness, 
Rom. 1. b.  that they may be perfect and foreward to all good works: in somuch that it is the power of God tending to the welfare of all that believe, both jews and gentiles: and therewithal containeth promises not only of this present life, but also of the life too come: it cannot but be of the self same nature, property and operation that the rest of the scriptures are, because (as sayeth S. Peter) the scripture came not by the will of man, 
2. Pet. 1. d.  but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the holy Ghost. And hereupon springeth another commendation to the proof of the goodness of this work, that the Author thereof is God the sovereign goodness itself, and not man. To be short, the same reasons may serve also to prove the durableness thereof. 
Esa. 40. b.  For besides that God himself protesteth that his word shall endure for ever, 
1. Pet. 1. d.  and that the very heavens shall perish before any one jot of his sayings take not effect: in as much as this book containeth not worldly uncertain and perishing, but heavenly, assured and everlasting benefits: nor things available to few, but profitable to all unless they themselves be to blame: and moreover that God is the Author thereof: it must by all likelihood needs continue with other of the same sort, at leastwise among the godly, not for a day or two, but so long as men shall have need to be edified and strengthened in Christ. Which thing will appear yet more plainly, if besides these generalities which it hath common with all the residue of holy scripture, we consider the work more peculiarly and nearly in itself, which consisteth of two parts, too wit, of Text, and of exposition of the Text. The substance of the text of this whole Epistle to the Galathians, is this: that when God hath once vouchsafed to enlighten men with the true knowledge of his gospel, it behoveth them to stand steadfast in the truth which they have embraced, & to show by their godly conversation that they be the children of light, so as they neither turn back again as renegates or as swine to the mire, nor be carried too and fro with every blast of doctrine like wavering reeds, or like little children that are soon weary of the things that they have, and fond of every new thing that they see. Hereoutof spring other more particular points, concerning free justification by faith, concerning Christian liberty, concerning the abolishing of Ceremonies, concerning the force and effect of the la, and concerning the pure conversation of christian life. For the order which the writers of holy Scripture observe well near in all their Preachings and exhortations, is first to lay the foundation of faith in our Lord jesus Christ, and afterwards to build up the works of charity and true holiness of life, without the which, faith is not only naked, but also dead. Thus much concerning the Text and the contents of the same. The exposition whereof being uttered in Sermons by that learned and godly minister of Christ Master Calvin (whose own doings tending always too the benefit of God's Church, may yield him far more credit than any commendation of mine can do) containeth not any diverse or contrary matter, but the same things laid forth in more ample and plain manner, applied to common capacity, even of such as are of meanest understanding: by means whereof a greater number may reap profit and commodity by them. In respect whereof they be right necessary too be set before our eyes, and to be beaten into our minds at all times, and chief in these days, wherein it is to be seen that many, yea, and which is the more pity, too many, being after a sort overglutted with the long continuance of the heavenly Manna, begin too loath the sweet food of their souls, and to long again after the flesh pots and garlic of Egypt. In somuch that some thinking it enough to be bare hearers or idle professers and disputers of the Gospel, without yielding any fruit beseeming their profession, verify the saying of the Prophet Esay in honouring God with their lips, whereas their heart is far of from him, and show themselves to be but sowers unto corruption, as sayeth S. Paul in this present Epistle. Some not professing only, but also glorying in Papistry, the sink of all sin and wickedness, think themselves well apaid that they may be enemies in heart and religion, too God and all godliness and godly men: And othersome being as it were of no religion, and therefore imagining all things too be lawful which they like of, are carried headlong into all manner of looseness by their blind and unbridled affections, and like brute beasts could find in their hearts that all cleanness of mind and body (without which, noman shall ever see God) were so utterly abolished, as the very name of it might never be herd of: whereas in the mean while those few whom the fear of God and the desire of heavenly immortality draweth too a more heedful wareness of efchewing the things that may impeach God's glory and the free proceeding of his Gospel, or hinder and offend their neighbour, are in the eyes of some persons not only despised but also blamed: verily as who should say it were a fault too endeavour too be faultless. For asmuch therefore as this work (like as all other of the same authors) tendeth to the benefit of the Christian common weal, by putting us in remembrance of our duty both to God and man, the continual minding and practising whereof is the ground of all good order, and the very path way too perfect felicity: I doubted not but it should be the better accepted of your honour, whose whole care and travel is continually employed to the welfare of this Realm, through the maintenance of sound Religion and the conservation of public tranquillity, by the protection and appointment of our most gracious sovereign Lady Queen Elizabeth, whom as God hath made the Mother of his Church among us, the comfort of all Christendom, and the very pillar, life, and soul of our English common wealth: so I beseech him that we and our posterity may long enjoy her blessed reign. To the furtherance of which things I have here presently bestowed (and by God's grace shall not cease hereafter to bestow) my faithful travel, that the wavering sort may in all goodness be confirmed, the weaklings strengthened, the ignorant instructed, the negligent warned▪ the foreward encouraged, the slothful pricked forth, the corrigible amended, and the wilful and stubborn sort left utterly without excuse. And so praying too God for the long and prosperous continuance of your good Lordship: and of all other noble Counsellors and men of Honour, by whom God advanceth the glory of his Gospel among us: I refer this labour of mine with all humbleness too your favourable acceptation.  
Written at my lodging in the forestreete without Cripplegate the. 14. of November. 1574. Your honours most humble always too command, Arthur Golding.   

The Argument of Saint Paul's Epistle to the Galathians:  
IT is well enough known in what part of the lesser Asia the Galathians dwelled, and how far their Country reached, but as concerning their original, and the place from whence they came first, the ancient Authors are not all of one mind. They all agree that they were Galls, yea and thereof they bore their name: for they were called Galgreekes, of a word compounded of Gal and Greek▪ But the thing that hangeth in doubt, is out of which quarter of Galland they came. The Geographer Strabo thinketh that those Galls which were called Tectosages, came out of the Country of Province, and othersome say they came out of Gall Celtike, which is the commoner opinion▪ Howbeit for as much as Pliny maketh the people of Amiens to be next neighbours to the Tectosages: and all Authors well-near agree that the Tolistobogians were their companions which dwelled about the Rhine: I take it to be most likely that they were of Gall Belgike which is the lowest Country upon the river of Rhine towards the English Sea. For the Tolistobogians held the Country that is now called Cleveland and Brabant. The common error (in mine opinion) grew upon this, that a company of the Tectosages being cast upon the Country of Province, took possession of it, and retaining still their old name, conveyed over the same to the Country which they had conquered. And that is the thing which Ausonius the Poet of Bordeaux meeneth when he sayeth, unto the Tectosages, which were first named Belgians. For he called them Belgians, and doth us to understand that they were erst named Teutosages in stead of Tectosages. whereas Caesar placeth them in the black Forest, which in those days was called Hercinia, or Hertswald: I believe it happened by shifting of places, because they were retired thither out of their own Country: which thing may be gathered by Caesar's own saying, where he maketh mention of them. But we have spoken enough of their original for this time. Pliny reporteth of the Galathians which dwelled in that part of Asia, which was called after their name, that like as they were divided into three principal peoples, that is too wit, the Tectosages, Tolistobogians, and Trocmannes: so also they had three head Cities. Now for as much as they were there among neighbours of small prowess, and nothing well trained too the wars: they sped their business so well in times past, that the greater part of the lesser Asia became tributary to them. But in the end they grew out of kind, and by little and little lost their courage, giving themselves over to pleasures and wantonness. By means whereof Cneus Manlius the Roman Consul vanquished them in battle without any great ado, and subdued them too the Empire, under the which they were in the time of Saint Paul. Now although he had taught them the Gospel faithfully: yet crept there in false Apostles in his absence, which corrupted his good seed by their false and wicked doctrine: for they taught that the keeping of Ceremonies was still necessary. It might have seemed at the first blush too have been a matter of no great importance: but Saint Paul debateth of it here as of the chief article of the Christian faith. And good reason, for it is no small mischief, when the light of the Gospel is quenched, when men's consciences are clogged, and when all difference is taken away between the old and new Testament. Furthermore, he saw there was a wicked and mischievous opinion interlaced with those errors: which was, that men may deserve or earn righteousness: and that is the cause why he contendeth with so great vehemency and force. Wherefore seeing we be warned what will follow upon the matter that is treated of here: let us read it with diligence. If a man should judge the case by the Commentaries of Saint Jerome and Origen: he would marvel why Saint Paul was so hot for any outward Ceremonies. But if a man look too the wellspring, he shall find that the things were well worthy too be handled so sharply. And for as much as the Galathians suffered themselves too be turned out of the right way through overgreat simplicity or light belief, or rather through inconstancy and fondness: therefore doth he rebuke them the more sharply. For I am not of their mind which think that Saint Paul's rough handling of them, was because they were naturally dull witted, and hard of understanding. The Ephesians and Collossians had been tempted as well as they. Now if they had lightly given place too the trumpery of the false Teachers, as the Galathians did, think we that Saint Paul would have spared them? Then was it not the people's nature that made him so bold as too be in thatchafe with them, but rather the unwoothinesse of the matter compelled him too do so▪ Now that we understand the cause why this Epistle was written, let us come too the order and manner of proceeding which he keepeth in it.  
In the two first Chapters, he endeavoureth to maintain the authority of his Apostleship, saving that towards the end of the second Chapter, he entereth by occasion into the chief point, that is too wit into the question of justification, howbeit that the peculiar place where he handleth that matter of set purpose too the full, is the third Chapter. And although that in those two Chapters, he seem too treat of many things, yet his drift is but too prove himself equal with the greatest Apostles, and that there is not any default in his own person why he should not be taken for an Apostle, and be as highly esteemed as the rest. Nevertheless it is good too understand too what purpose he laboureth so much too maintain his own reputation. For what matter makes it whither he be greater or lesser than Peter, or whither there be no odds at all betwixt them: provided that jesus Christ reign, and that his doctrine abide pure and uncorrupted? Seeing that all other must be diminished too the end that only jesus Christ may grow: it is in vain to strive 〈◊〉 the prerogatives of men. Furthermore it may also be demanded, why he compareth himself with the rest of the Apostles? For what odds was there betwixt Petr, james, and john? What needed it then to set one against another after that manner, where there was so good unity and agreement? I answer, that the false Apostles which had abused the Galathians, had shrouded themselves under the names of the Apostles, as though they had been of their sending, to the intent to be the better welcome, and to work their matters the easilier. It was a trim way too wind themselves in, and too purchase authority, to make them believe that they represented the Apostles, and that the Apostles spoke as you would say, by their mouth. And in so doing they defaced the name, power and authority of the Apostle Saint Paul. For they alleged that he had not been chosen by our Lord for one of the twelve, nor been acknowledged for such a one by the rest of the Apostles, and that he had not received his doctrine, not only not of jesus Christ himself, but also not of any of his Apostles. By this means not only Saint Paul's authority was diminished, but also he himself esteemed much inferior to them, as one that was no better than one of the common sort. If the matter had touched no more but their persons: it had been all one with Saint Paul to have been counted among the least disciples. But seeing that the doctrine was by that means discredited: he ought not to hold his peace, but rather to cry out against it. Lo what the wiliness of Satan is: when he dares not assail the doctrine openly, he laboureth too deface the Majesty of it by overthwart ways. Therefore let us remember that the truth of the Gospel was assailed in Saint Paul's person. For if he had suffered himself to have been bereft of the honour of Apostleship, it had followed that he had thitherto taken more upon him than became him: and so, that false bragging of his should also have made him to be suspected in all other things. Again, upon that very point depended the authority of his doctrine, for so much as it had not been received as a thing proceeding from an Apostle of our Lord jesus Christ, but as from some common disciple. On the otherside it had been darkened and defaced by the brightness of the names of great persons. For the false Apostles glorying of the titles of Peter, james, and john, took Apostolical authority too themselves also. now if Saint Paul had not withstood such boasting earnestly and stoutly: it had been a yielding unto untruth, and a suffering of God's truth to be oppressed in his person. Therefore he striveth in good earnest to show both the one and the other: that is too wit, that the Lord had ordained him to be an Apostle, and also that he was not inferior to any of the others, but had the like dignity and authority that the rest had, according to the name which he bore as well as they▪ He might well have denied that those Gallants were sent of Peter and his fellows, or that they had any charge or commission from them. But this defence is of far greater weight, when he sayeth that he himself is of as great authority as the very Apostles. For if he had spoken any lowlier, it would have seemed that he had not been well assured of his case. jerusalem was at that time▪ the mother of all Churches, because the Gospel flowed from thence into all the world, and it was as the chief seat of Christ's kingdom. All they that came from thence too other Churches, were honourably received, and good reason. Howbeit there were a number which were puffed up with pride because they had been familiar with the Apostles, or at leastwise had been trained up in their school: and therefore they could away with nothing which they had not seen at jerusalem. All other manner of dealings which had not been used there, they not only rejected, but also boldly condemned. Such waywardness and peevishness is a dangerous plague, when we will needs have the custom of any one Church too be received for an universal Law. And that proceedeth of an unadvised zeal, when we be so affectioned to some master or place, that without any judgement we will bind all men to that one man's mind, or all places too the ordinances of that only and one, as to a common rule. Sooth there is always ambition mingled▪ with that manner of dealing, or to speak more rightly, such over great waywardness is always full of vainglory. But too return too these false Apostles, if their foolish fondness had led them no further than only to assay too bring in the use of the Ceremonies every where, which they had seen kept at jerusalem: they had done ill enough already: For there was no reason why they should of a custom make by and by a common rule. But there was yet a further mischief: namely their wicked and harmful doctrine, whereby they meant too bind men's consciences, and to ground righteousness in the keeping of Ceremonies. Now we understand why S. Paul speaketh so earnestly in defence of his Apostleship, and wherefore he setteth himself against the other Apostles.  
He pursueth that matter till towards the latter end of the second chapter, where he openeth a gap to treat of his peculiar matter: that is to wit, that we be justified freely before God, and not by the works of the Law. For the reason whereupon he groundeth himself, is this: If the Ceremonies be not able too justify a man, then is not the keeping of them necessary. Howbeit, he treateth not only of Ceremonies, but of works in general: for otherwise it were but a very cold discourse. If any man think that this is a drawing aloof from the matter: Let him consider two things. First that the question could not otherwise be resolved than by taking that general principle, that we be justified freely by the only grace of God: which principle excludeth not only Ceremonies, but also all other works. And secondly that S. Paul stood not so much upon the Ceremonies themselves, as upon the wicked opinion that followed them: that is too wit, of purchacing salvation by works. Therefore let us mark that the holy Apostle dealeth not impertinently, in beginning his matter so far off, but that it stood him on hand too touch the wellspring of the whole matter, to the end that the readers might understand, that the thing which he dealeth with here is no trifle, but of most importance above all others: too wit, by what mean we obtain salvation. They then do mistake their mark, which imagine that the Apostle standeth upon the particular point of Ceremonies: for that could not be well dealt with alone by itself. We have a like example in the fifth of the Acts. There fell a contention and debate about Ceremonies, too wit, whither▪ they were needful to be kept or no. For the resolving of this question, the Apostles set down the untolerablenesse of the yoke of the Law, and the free forgiving of sins. To what purpose do they that? For it seemeth too be an impertinent digression, and that they leap out of the propounded matter without reason. But it is not so: For the particular error could not be lively disproved, but by taking a general proposition. As for example: if it behoved me too reason in defence of the eating of flesh: I should not only make mention of meats, but I should also arm myself with the general doctrine, and show whither men's traditions ought to bind men's consciences: and by and by I would take this ground. That there is but one lawgiver which hath power too save and too destroy. To be short S. Paul conveyeth his argument here from the general to the particular negatively, which is a very ordinary manner of reasoning, & most agreeable to nature that can be. Furthermore if we go to the body of the Epistle, woe shall see by what texts and reasons he proveth this sentence, that we be justified by the only grace of Christ. This matter he handleth too the end of the third Chapter.  
In the beginning of the fourth, he treateth of the right use of Ceremonies, and wherefore they were ordained: and there he showeth also that they be abolished. For it behoved him too prevent this absurdity which would have run by & by in every man's head, To what purpose then were the Ceremonies ordained? Were they utterly needless? did the fathers lose their labour in keeping them? He dispatcheth both the one and the other in few words, saying that they were not superfluous in their time, but that they be now abolished by the coming of our Lord jesus Christ, because he is the very truth and end of them. And therefore he showeth that we must rest upon him. Also in that place he showeth wherein our state differeth from the state of the fathers. Whereupon it followeth that the doctrine of the false Apostles is lewd and dangerous, because it darkeneth the brightness of the Gospel with the old for worn shadows. He intermeddleth certain exhortations with his doctrine, too move men's affections: and towards the end of the Chapter he beautifieth his discourse with a goodly Allegory.  
In the fifth Chapter he exhorteth them too keep the freedom purchased by the blood of jesus Christ, too the end they should not yield their consciences in bondage to men's traditions: Nevertheless he therewithal admonisheth them also wherein that freedom consisteth, and which is the true and right use of it. And too the same end he showeth which be the true exercises of christenfolke, too the intent they should not lose their time in musing upon Ceremonies, and in the mean while leave the chief things undone.  
FINIS.   

¶ A necessary Table to this present work gathered by order of the Alphabet, where note that the first number signifieth the Page, the second the Line, and the letter (a) signifieth the first side, the letter (b) the second side of the leaf.  

A. ¶ Abraham.  
Abrahams' house a figure and Image of the Church. 215. a. 30. b. & 216. a. b.  
Of what value Abraham's virtues were before God. 129. a. 11.  
Abraham's marriage with Agar was whoredom. 215. b. 1.  
A description of the true children of Abraham. 123. a. 12. b. & 124. a. b. &. 126. a. 22. b.   

¶ Abuse.  
All abuses as well small as great are to be removed utterly out of the Chuche. 76. b. 24. & 77. a.  
The bringing in of Abuses and other Superstitions into Baptim and into the lords Supper by the Papists, and the cause thereof. 181. a. 2. & 182. b. 19  
Of bearing with Aubses. 153. b. 10. and Look more in Bear and Flatter.   

¶ Add.  
We must neither Add any thing too God's word and ordinances nor take any thing from them. 248. b. 6. &. 149. a▪ b. & 150. a. b. & 151. a. b. &. 152. a. b.  
They that Add too God's word accuse him covertly either of unaduizednesse or of nigardship. 62. b. 13.  
Whatsoever is Added too the Gospel is but vanity and wickedness. 22. a. 1.  
Look more in Mingle.   

¶ Adultery.  
What is contained under the word Adultery. 269. b. 35.   

¶ Affection.  
The cause why we overcome not our affections. 263. b. 14.   

¶ All.  
What is meant by the word All. 165. b. 2.   

¶ Allegory.  
The peril of seeking Allegories in the scripture. 216. b 1.  
Ambition. Look Vainglory.   

¶ Angel.  
What the word Angel betokeneth. 205. b. 16.  
What the glory and dignity of the Angels is. 26. b. 33.   

¶ Antiquity.  
Of following Antiquity and men's opinions. 193. b. 20.  
The Papists alleging of Antiquity. 225. b. 24.  
In what wise the Papists and their adherentes maintain the traditions of Antiquity. 31●. a. 9 b.   

¶ Apostasy.  
Of Apostasy or sliding back, and the perils thereof. 194. a. 29. b. & 112. a 17. b. & 113. a. b. & 116. b. 29. &. 117. a. & 119. b. 16. & 120. a. b.  
Look more in Neuter, New-fangled and Unconstancy.   

¶ Aptness.  
All our Aptness too any charge or office and all other gifts both of body and mind come of God's mere grace, 41. a. 12. b. & 42. b. 4.   

¶ Atonement.  
We must have none Atonement with God's enemies. 256. a. 11. b. & 257. a. b.   

¶ Authority.  
Our faith must not be grounded upon the excellency or Authority of men, but only upon God and Christ 32. a. 13 b. and 33. a. b. and 34. a. b. and 35. a▪  
The Authority and majesty of the law 159. b. 11. and 160. a. b. and 161. a. b▪  
The Authority and majesty of the Gospel 24. a. 22. and 27. b. 8. b. & 28. a. b▪  
Christ's Authority and majesty ought not to be the less esteemed among us because of his bodily absence. 8. a. 25. b  
The Authority and reverence of men must not prejudice God 5. b. 18. & 6. b. 22  
No man hath Authority to appoint any thing in the church, which is not groundded in God's word 80. b. 28. & 81. a b  
The inconveniences that come of our leaning to the Authority and credit of men 43. a. 15  
After what manner the preachers may stand in defence of their Authority 4. and 5. and 7. b 35  
Look more in Credit and Person.   

B ¶ Babe.  
WHo be little Babes 210. b. 6. & 211. a. b Look more in Child.  
Backsliding. Look Apostasy.   

¶ Baptim.  
The right use and meaning of Baptim. 84 b. 35▪ and 85. a. and 114. b. 8. and 240. b. 22  
The signification fruit and effect of Baptim rightly received, and what it is otherwise 172 a. 21. b. and 173. a. b. & 174 a. b. and 175. a. b   

¶ Battle.  
The continual Battle bewene the flesh and the spirit and the means too get the upper hand 2●4. b. 21. and 265. a▪ b. & 266. a. b. and 267. a  
Look more in war.   

¶ Bear, and Bearewith.  
Inconveniences that come of Bearing with faults and errors too much or too long 76. b. 24. and 77. a. and 78. a. 10. b. & 79. a. b. and 80. a  
Who be borne before their time 211. a 1. b  
How and when we be borne in Christ. 212. a. 5  
The mean and way to make us gentel in Bearing with other men's offences 287. a. 2. b. and 288. a  
No man is to be Borne withal too the impeachment of the Gospel 73. a. 19 b. & 74. a. b. and 75. a. and 76. b. 28  
Of Bearing and forbearing men's faults and who are to be Borne with & how far forth 75. a. 3. and 283. a. 27. b. and 284. a. and 285. a. b. and 286. a. b. and 287 a. b. and 288. a. b. and 289. a  
Look more in Flatter.   

¶ Belief.  
The true preparative to make us Believe in jesus Christ 91. b. 10  
After what manner Abraham Believed God 124. a. 34 b. and 125. a. b  
Belief. Look more in Faith.   

¶ Blindness.  
Our Blindness in our own vices and our sharpsightednesse in espying other men's 290. b. 23 and 291. a.   

¶ Blissed, and blessedness.  
What it is too be Blissed 127. b. 20. and 128. a. 19  
How we Gentiles are made partakers of the blessedness that was promised too Abraham and his seed 130. a. 10. and 143 b. 30 and 145. b. 12 and 146. a. b and 147. a. b. and 148. a. b and 149. a. b. and 150. a. b. and 151. a. b and 152 a. b  
To what purposes the knowing thereof serveth us 151. a. 29. b. & 152 a. b & 153. a  
Look more in Happiness.   

¶ Burden.  
What is meant by the word Burden 296. a. 1  
Every man shall bear his own Burden, & how 295. b 31 & 296. a. b. & 397. a. b  
The only remedy to ease men of the Burdens 297. a. 10. b and 298. a   

C ¶ Catechize, and Catechizme.  
WHat the words Catechize and Catechizme betoken 299. b. 24.   

¶ Call, and Call upon.  
Christ Calleth not all men to him without exception, and who he Calleth. 289. a. 2  
Of lawful vocation or Calling 4. b. 4. and 5. and. 6  
A double Calling, outward and inward 39 b. 5  
No man ought to thrust himself into the ministery without Calling 4. b. 4  
The benefits that redound of the lawful Calling of the minister 42. a. 13. and 43. a. 33. b and 51. b. 5  
The Apostles had a peculiar kind of Calling▪ immediately from God 6 a. 12  
We must not pass for the allowance of men in following our vocation or Calling 48. a. 23. b  
God will have all nations too Call upon him 190. a. 15. b. and 191. a   

¶ Ceremonies.  
What thing Ceremonies are of themselves or otherwise 72 b. 10. and ●96. a. 30. b. and 197. a. b & 199. b & 200. a  
What Ceremonies are without warrant of God's word 182. b. 27. and 183. a  
The Ceremonies of the law served but for a time 19 a. 29  
To what purpose the Ceremonies served the old father's 238. a. 12. b  
Why the Ceremonies of the law are said to be fleshly 118. a. 22. b  
What the Ceremonies of the Law be-hight us 159. a. ●  
The use and end of the Ceremonies of the law 56. a. 26. b & 70. b. 14. & 71. a. & 72. a. 31. & 80. b 21. & 240. a 2. b & 263▪ a. 11.  
How men have always abused visible signs or Ceremonies 118. a. 12. b  
The number of Ceremonies do so little help men's insicmities that they rather carry them quite away from Christ 181. b 19 and 182. a. b  
Inconveniences in sewing upon the keeping of Ceremonies 56. b. 25. and 57 a. b and 58. a. b. and 71. b. 8. and 72. a. and 80. a▪ 27. b. and 81 a. b. and 82. a. b  
What the intent of them is which would have men to keep Ceremonies 80. a 17 b. and 81. a. b. and 82▪ a. b  
What the intent of them is▪ which urge the keeping of Ceremonies, and what account they themselves make of them 318. a 7. b. and 319. a. b. and 320. a. b. and 321▪ b 1  
The keepers of Ceremonies and traditions bereave themselves of all benefit by Christ 231. b. 22. and 232. a. b. and 233. a. b. and 234. a. b. and 235. a. b  
How we at this day may far the better by the old forworn Ceremonies 72. b. 17 and 73. a  
Popish Ceremonies and Ceremonies devised by men, are less tolerable than the Ceremonies of Moses' 57 b. 12. & 58. a b  
Whereof the confused heap of Ceremonies spring first that are at this day in the Papacy 60. b. 7  
What the traditions and Ceremonies of the Papists are 59 b. 16  
What the Ceremonies of popery are, and who is the author of them 320. a 31. b  
The devilishness of Popes in enforcing their own Ceremonies and traditions 231. b 35. and 232. a. b  
Now that Christ is come all Ceremonies and figures are needless and aught to cease 182. a. 9 b. and 239. b. 9 and 240. a b. and 325. a. 14. b  
Of the abolishing of Ceremonies 71. a. 21. b. & 72. & 73. & 74. & 75. & 76. 78. 7 & 9 & 80. & 81. & 82. & 83. & 84. & 85. a. b  
Look more in Law.   

¶ Charity.  
True Charity or love and how far it extendeth & to whom 257. a. 2. b. & 259. b. 1 & 260. a b.  
Of Christian charity, and of hypocritical charity. 241. a. 18. b. & 242. a. b. & 143. a. b  
Look more in Love and unity.   

¶ Child.  
Who be Children and who be men grown. 179. b. 6. & 180. a. & 182. a. 34. b.  
The true token and warrant that we be God's Children. 221. a. 2.  
After what manner the fathers were little Children. 168. a. 2. b. & 169. a. b  
How the Children of the Church are also our Fathers. 224. b. 7.  
Why and how we be God's Children. 186 b. 27. & 187. a. b. & 188. a. b. &. 189. a. b.  
They that boast themselves falsely to be the Children of the Church, shall in the end be driven out of it. 227. b. 34. & 228. a.  
The difference between the true Children of the Church, & the bastard slips. 224. b. 24. &. 225. a. b. & 226. a. b.  
Look more in Abraham, faithful, Israel.   

¶ Christ.  
Christ is the only schoolmaster of the Church and no man's voice is too be heard there but his 7. a. 18. & 8. & 28. b. 34. & 30. a. 8. & 33. a. 26. b. &. 34. a. b.  
To what end Christ is given us. 233. a. 9  
How and wherein we behold jesus Christ in the face. 213. a 12.  
What it is to put on Christ, and by what means we put on Christ. 171. b. 17. & 172. a. b. &. 173. a. b. & 174. a. b. & 175. a. b. &. 176. a. b.  
He that despizeth Christ despizeth God. 7. b. 15.  
How Christ is said to be fashioned in us. 211. b. 30. &. 212. a. b. & 213. a.  
Christ is not a mediator for any one man or one people, but for all men, and all people. 161. b. 35. & 162. a.  
Why God delayed the manifestation of Christ so long. 183. b. 24. & 184. a.   

¶ Christian & Christianity.  
What is to be a Christian. 123. b. 1.  
The marks of true, Christians 328. b. 33. & 329. a.  
All Christians must seek Christ and his truth & not themselves or their own glory. 24. b. 19 & 25. a b. & 26. a.  
The defile of the name of a Christian by Papists & worldlings. 123. b. 34. & 124. a  
An Image or pattern of a true and faithful Christian, and specially of the minister or Preacher. 48. a. 23. b. & 49. a. b. &. 50. a. b  
There is no Christianity without faith, nor faith without the teaching of the Gospel. 125. a. 18. b.  
We must not fleet from true Christianity for the misdeeminges and misreports of men. 327. a. 4. b.  
Satan abusing the name of Christ and of his ministers to confound Christianity withal. 1. b. 34. &. 2. a  
Look more in Faith and faithful.   

¶ Church.  
The Church is God's house. 312. a. 18.  
Why the Church is called the pillar of truth and the mother of us all. 222. a. a. 19 b.  
The marks whereby the Church is discerned. 300. a. 2.  
Who be the true Church. 221. b. 33. & 222. a. b. &. 223. a. b.  
Why and how long we be reckoned too be of God's Church. 17. a. 1. & 49. a. 25. b.  
There are always faults and infirmities in the Militant Church. 17. b. 10.  
The false Church doth always usurp the name of the true Church. 226. b. 2.  
The difference between the Church of Christ and the synagogue of the jews & consequently between the law & the Gospel. 215. b. 33. & 216. a. b. & 217. a. b. & 218. a. b. &. 221. b. 15. & 222. a. b. & 223. a. 22. b. 224. a. & 327. b. 11. & 328. a.  
A description of the Popish Church. 223 b. 2. & 226. a. b. &. 2  
What the Church of the Papists are. 224. a. 25.   

¶ circumcision.  
What was betokened by circumcision and the use and end thereof. 84. a. 2. & 175. a. 30. b. & 320. a. 3.  
To what purpose circumcision served Abraham. 233 b. 19  
Look more in Ceremonies.   

¶ Cold.  
The inconvenience of waxing cold or faint in religion. 246. a. 33. b. & 247. a. b. & 248. a. b.  
Look more in Halt, Neuter, and Unconstancy  
Communion Look Supper.   

¶ Compare.  
We must not judge of ourselves by comparing ourselves with other men. 292. b. 16. & 293. a. b. & 294. a. b. & 295. a.  
How far forth friendship and concord is too be maintained with men. 257. a. 2 b.   

¶ Concord.  
Look more in Friendship, Charity, Love, and Unity.   

¶ Conscience.  
By what means we may have quietness of Conscience. 229. a. 36. b. & 230. a. b. & 231. a.  
There is no quietness of Conscience in Papistry. 230. b. 16.   

¶ Constancy.  
Of the Christian Constancy. 73. a. 19 b. & 74. & 75. & 76. & 77. a. b. & 192. a. 15. b. & 193. & 194. & 195. & 196. & 197. & 198. & 199. & 200. a. b. & 314. b. 15. & 315 & 316. & 317. a. b. & 327. a. b.  
A perfect pattern of Christian Constancy. 48. a. 27. b. & 49. a.  
The steadfastness of the unbelievers and misbelievers in their Superstitions shall condemn our unsteadfastness in the truth. 111. b. 36. &. 112. a. b. & 113. a. b.  
The unmovable Constancy that must be in faith. 25. b. 4.  
Look more in Perseverance & zeal, and zealousness.   

¶ Contention.  
The Preachers of the Gospel must in any wise eschew quarrels and Contentions. 204. a. 14.  
We can not win any thing by standing in Contention with God. 296. a. 1. b.  
Look more in Hatred.   

¶ Conversation.  
The pureness of Conversation is an assurance of election and Salvation. 15. b. 9  
The right rule of good Conversation and life. 244. b. 1. & 245. a. b. & 246. a. b. & 247. a b. &. 248. a. b.  
Look more in Life.   

¶ Conversion.  
What things are taught us by S. Paul's Conversion. 51. b. 2  
Look more in Paul   

¶ Correction.  
No man ought to exempt himself from Correction. 74. a. 8.  
The villainy of the Popes in exempting themselves from Correction. 73. b. 33. & 74. a.  
Look more in Rebuke.   

¶ Corruption.  
What is meant by the word Corruption, and who reap Corruption. 304. a. 16 & 305. a. 21. b.  
Covenants Look Promises.   

¶ Creature.  
Who be new Creatures, and how we may become new Creatures. 324. b. 24. & 325. a. b. &. 326. a.   

¶ Credit.  
The Credit or countenance of men must not prejudice Christ and his Gospel. 46 b. 28.  
The Credit or countenance of men must not turn us from the truth. 250. a. 10.  
Our unthankfulness in Crediting men more than God. 148. b. 6. & 149. a b  
It is no discrediting of men to abase them in respect of Christ or for the furtherance of the Gospel. 64. a. 29. b  
Look more in Authority and Person.   

¶ Cross.  
What is meant by the word Cross. 317. a 15.  
What is meant by Preaching the Cross. 253. b 36. & 254. a b  
The Cross doth always accompany the Gospel 317, a 16 b & 318. a.  
The faithful are blessed though they endure never so many Crosses 139. a 24. b  
Look more in Mock and Persecution.   

¶ crucify.  
Who be crucified too the World and who be not 323. a. 13. b. and 324. a  
How the world is crucified to us 324. 62.  
What is meant by being Crucified with Christ 99 a 22. b and 100 a b and 101. a b and 102. a  
What is meant by Crucifying of the flesh 279. a 14.   

¶ Come.  
What is meant by Coming unto Christ 41. b. 34.  
None can Come too Christ till they be humbled 116. a 18.  
Only Gods free goodness is the original cause of our Coming too Christ 172. b 25. and 173. a b   

¶ Curse  
All men without acception are sinful and subject to the Curse of the law. 163. b 35. and 164. a b  
Christ hath set us free from the Curse of the law by becoming accursed for us 141. b 26. and 142. a b and 143. a b and 164 a b and 145. a b and 146. a b  
What we ought to learn by Christ becoming accursed 143. a. 8. b   

¶ Cut.  
What is meant by the word Cut of 256 a 12.   

D ¶ deal.  
THe cause why God Dealeth sharply with us 112. b 32. and 113. a b  
Desert Look Merit.   

¶ Devotion.  
What the Devotion and divine servis of the Papists is. 37. a 1. b and 125. a 28. and 197. b 3. and 240. b 17. and 241. a b  
Look more in Holiness, Merits and works and servis   

¶ Dignity.  
The greatest Dignity that men can have. 223. a 7   

¶ Discredit.  
It is no Discrediting of men to abase them in respect of Christ 44. b. 14   

¶ discreetness.  
The discreetness of a Minister in using meekness or roughness 110. a 22. and 111. a 19 b   

¶ Disobedience.  
We have less excuse of our Disobedience then had the fathers of old time. 20. b 22. and 21. a b   

¶ Dissemble and Dissimulation.  
A pattern of Dissimulation in religion and the hurt thereof 78. a 10. b and 79. a b and 80. a  
Of such as qualify abuses and would Dissemble with the world by playing on both hands 316. a 5. b and 317. a b  
Of Dissembling or overslipping other men's vices 284. a 21. b  
The inconveniences that insewed of Dissimulation in Religion 71. a 21. b and 72. a   

¶ Devil.  
The Devil useth God's name against god, Christ's name against Christ, the show or the Gospel against the Gospel, and the countenance of Apostles and godly ministers to overthrow the truth 26. a 17   

¶ Doctrine.  
Christian's must be well assured of the Doctrine that they profess. 24. a 34. and 28. a 6   

E ¶ Election.  
The manner of God's free Election or chozing of us 67. a 10 b and 68 a   

¶ Enemy.  
Who be our deadly Enemies 265. a 3.   

¶ Entrance.  
All men both jews & Gentiles of all ages have but one Entrance to God & to salvation 87. b 26. & 88 & 89. & 90. & 91. & 92. &. 93. & 94. & 95. a b & 150. b 33 & 151. a b & 152. a b & 177. b 1. & 178 a b & 179. and 180 and 181. and 182. a b   

¶ Envy.  
A description of the Envy and spitefulness that reigneth in these days. 52. b 1   

¶ Epistle  
The largeness and substancialnesse of the matter contained in this Epistle. 313. a 9 b   

¶ evil.  
He that will none Evil do, must do nothing that longs thereto. 79. b 28. and 80. a   

¶ Examination.  
The due trial or Examination of ourselves 293. a 5. b and 294. a b and 295. a b and 296. a b and 297. a b and 298. a   

¶ Excuse.  
We can not excuse ourselves by other men's misdoings, nor by fellowship in offending, nor by custom 293 a 16. b and 295. a 19 b and 296. a 29. b and 297. a b   

¶ Exercise.  
The true Exercise of Christians. 260. b 21. and 268. a 26. b and 272. b 15. and 274. b 12. and 275. b 18. & 275. a b and 277. & 278. & 279. & 280. a b.   

F ¶ Father.  
GGod is the Father as well of our bodies as of our souls. 222. a 30.  
None may claim God for their Father but such as stick steadfastly to his word 219. a 19 b & 220. a & 221. b 15 & 222. a.  
Wherein the state of the Fathers under the old law differed from ours 165. b 14. & 167. & 168. and 169. and 177. b. 26. and 178. a b and 179. a b and 180. a b and 238. a 2.  
What prerogative we have above the Fathers of the old law 118. b 20. & 119. a b & 179. a 26. b 1 & 80. a & 187. b 12. & 188. a b & 189. a b & 190. a b & 191. a b.  
How and why the Fathers are said too have been little children 179. b 6.   

¶ favour.  
God's favour and mercy in Christ is freely given without respect of any desert of ours either going before or coming after 13. b 33. and 14.  
God's favour is the fountain of all welfare. 9 b and 10. and 11. and 12. and 13. and 14. and 15.  
The only mean to obtain God's favour is Christ's Sacrifice 11. a 8. b and 12. and 13. and 14.  
The world passeth not for Gods Favour so they may have his temporal benefits 10. b 2.  
Look more in Mercy.   

¶ faith, faithful, Faithfulness, and Faithless  
The sundry takinges of the word Faith or Belief and what they import 88 a 20. & 90. a 17. & 123. a 16. b & 127. a 35 & 166. a 31. b & 167. a b & 170. b 23. & 171. a. and 279. b 33. and 277. a. and 288. a.  
Faith cometh of God's mere gift & not of ourselves 195. a 3. and 196. a.  
The nature of Faith. 103. b. 6.  
There can be no faith where there is not a promise going before. 127. b. 2.  
A description of true Faith 124. b. 8 & 125. a. b. & 142. b. 15. & 152. b. 30. & 153. a  
We be not justified by Faith as by a virtue that deserveth 171. a. 4  
Faith teacheth us to seek all our welfare in God 138. b. 18  
Our Faith must rest wholly upon God and his word and not depend upon man 65 b. 14  
The way and mean to show ourselves Faithful 22. a. 31. b. & 24. a. 34  
The mean whereby we take hold of jesus Christ is only Faith 14 b. 2  
Christ's death and passion are the stay of our Faith 105. b. 9 & 106. a. b  
Helps too stablish and confirm Faith 54 a. 4  
Our Faith must be everlasting 21. a. 20  
Faith makes all things holy, and without Faith all things are unclean 153. b. 22. & 154. a  
Who be the household of Faith, and what duty we own to them above others 311. b. 15. & 312. a  
Faithfulness between man and man, 276. b. 33. & 277. a  
The points of Faith or belief whereupon all men both learned and unlearned must be unmovably grounded and resolved 22. b. 36  
The fathers and we are saved all by one Faith 177. b. 1. & 178. a. b  
In what respect our Faith is said too be greater than the Faith of the ancient father's 168. b. 9 & 169. a. b  
They that boast of the greatness of their Faith have no Faith at all 92. b. 22  
They that continue in their sins do boast in vain of Faith which they have not 92. b. 21. & 93. a  
The implicate Faith of the Papists. 22. a 35. & 43. a. 28. & 125. a. 26. & 213. a. 3  
What the Papists mean by Faith or belief 90. b. 13. & 242. b. 6  
What account the Papists make of Faith 128. a. 21. b.  
The Turks and the Papists have both one Faith in substance 233. a. 30  
The difference between the states of the Faithful and the Faithless 103. a. 27. b & 104. a. b  
The Faithless have no right to any thing in this World 153. b. 12. & 154. a.   

¶ Fear.  
The fear of the unbelievers 201. a. 32. b.   

¶ Flattery and Flattering.  
All men both good and bad are naturally inclined to Flatter themselves 30. b. 5 & 31. a  
The hypocrisy of man-in soothing himself when he is clear from the outward committing of gross offences. 269. a. 22. b. 270. a. b  
The mischief that cometh of selfsoothing 301. b. 29. &. 302. a. b. & 303. a  
The inconveniences that come of Flattering either ourselves or other men and the means to remedy the same 31. a. 7 b & 32. a. & 33. a. 1  
Flattery getteth friends and truth getteth hatred 209. b. 1  
The Preachers must not seek too please men by Flattery. 30. b. 3. & 31. a. b   

¶ Flesh.  
What is meant by the word Flesh 〈…〉 33. & 262. a. & 271. a. 35. b. & 272. a. b.  
How the Papists understand the word Flesh. 271. a. 24  
What is, meant by Flesh and blood, and why men are so called 44. b 13. & 45. a.  
Why the very Apostles are termed Flesh and blood 45. a. 5  
What is meant by ending in the Flesh. 119. a. 2.   

¶ Forgive & Forgiveness  
We have need of continual Forgiveness of sins even after we be graffed into Christ. 16. a 14.  
To what end God Forgiveth our sins. 101. b 15.   

¶ Freedom Look Liberty. ¶ Friendship.  
Of true Friendship and of worldly Friendship 209. b 1  
Look more in agreement, concord, charity, Love, and unity.   

¶ Free will.  
Man hath no Free wil to do good 115. a. 24  
Man's free-will utterly unavailable to salvation 38. a 10 & 40 b 28. & 41. a  
What our own free will and works are 83. a 3.  
The free will of the Papists 220. a 11. b  
The fondness of the Papists in sticking to their own free-will and meritorious works and the cause thereof. 98. b 18. & 99 a & 101. a 1.  
Look more in merits and works & devotion, and holiness.   

¶ Fullness.  
What is meant by the Fullness of time. 183. b 34. & 184. a   

G ¶ gain.  
WHat gain or profit and how it is to be looked for at God's hand. 309. a 20. b   

¶ Give and Gifts.  
God doth freely Give, and man doth but only receive 155. a. 4  
All Gods gracious gifts come to us by means of the Gospel. 121. b 33. & 122. a  
To what end God bestoweth his Gifts more upon one man then upon another. 288. a 32. b  
The glory of all good Gifts and indowmentes must be yielded unto God. 51. b 15. & 52. a.  
They to whom God hath given any gifts to edify with all must be admitted and heard. 122. a. 22. b  
With what humility of mind God's Gifts are to be considered both in ourselves and in other men. 51. b 19 & 52. a  
Gentleness Look meekness and mildness.   

¶ Gladness Look joy.. ¶ Glory and Glorify.  
Of true Glory, and wherein and how we ought to Glory. 321. b 26. & 322. a. b & 323. a b. & 324. a b & 325. a. b  
God's Glory and our Salvation go ever unseparably together 80. a 34. b  
The glorifying of God goeth in order before our Salvation. 80. a. 35. b.  
Wherein the glorifying of God consisteth 14. b 27. &. 15. & 317. a 30   

¶ God.  
Wherein God willbe discerned from his Creatures. 199. b 27.  
God is not partial 67. a 10. b  
God is not variable though he alter the state of things in this world. 70. b 14. & 71. a  
God admitteth no partnership. 194. b. 14  
How God is perfect or unperfect. 212. a 31.  
God is always one, and the benefit that we have thereby. 162. a 8   

¶ Good and Goodness.  
We must do good while we have time, 309. b 29. & 310. a b.  
How to do good and to whom and why and the reward thereof. 306. b 22. & 307. a b & 308. a b & 309. a b & 310. a b & 312 a b  
The degrees that are to be observed in doing good one to another. 311. b 15. & 312. a b  
The lets that hinder us to do good. 307. b 14. & 308. a & 309. b. 33. & 310. a  
All goodness and good things come of God. 275. b 34. & 276. a b & 291 a 18 b  
We have all things of Gods mere free Goodness, as well temporal as spiritual. 153. a 22. b. & 154. a b. & 275. b 34. & 276. a b and 291. a 18. b.  
All things put us in remembrance of god's goodness towards us 154. a 3.   

¶ Gospel.  
The Gospel cometh of God 43. a 7.  
The dullness of the Papists in understanding what is meant by the word Gospel. 28. a 11.  
The homeliness and painfulness of the Gospel must not make us to refuse despize or forsake it 254. b 22.  
It standeth all Christians on hand too know the substance and contents of the Gospel 29. a 4.  
What the substance and contents of the Gospel are, which it behoveth us to know 20. a 13, & 29. a 11. b & 116. a 14. b.  
The full and perfect sufficiency of the Gospel in all things 34. a 20. b  
The benefits that spring of the Gospel. 23. a 27.  
Nothing is to be mingled or added to the Gospel. 11●. a b 29. & 117. a  
All things and all persons must stoop to Christ and his Gospel. 64. a 29. b & 65. a b & 67. b 1. and 68 b 28. and 69. a and 74. a 8. and 75. 33.  
To serve never so little from the Gospel is the high way to destruction 122. b 22  
What is meant by another Gospel 28. b 22  
To what end the Gospel is Preached 96. a 21. b & 113. a 5. & 117. b 25. & 118 a b.  
After what manner the Gospel killeth 100 a 1. b  
Why the Devil laboureth by all means to hinder the Gospel. 55. a 18. b  
Look more in Word.   

¶ Government.  
No new Government must be brought into the Church under pre●ence of men's rawness 180. b 1. and 181. a b  
The Government of the church must depend only upon God & his word 68 b ●8. and 69. a and 180. b 1. and 181. a b.   

¶ Grace.  
What the word Grace signifieth 10. a 16  
The two chief Graces or benefits which we receive by JESUS Christ 99 a. 26. b.  
God's Grace is not tied to place nor to person. 217. b 25. & 218. a b & 219. a b.  
No man can of himself come unto God or receive his Grace when it is offered 195. a 3 b and 196. a  
By what means God giveth us his Grace and how we may attain it 237. b. 8. and 238. a.  
After what manner and with what minds we ought to receive God's Grace 328. a 23. b.  
By what means we may be made partakers of all God's Graces 321. b 26. and 322. a b  
The Popish degrees of Grace. 108. b 34. and 109. a  
Of rejecting God's Grace 107. a 28. b   

¶ Greffe.  
How we be grieved into jesus Christ 173 a 26.   

¶ Grow.  
Men must Grow in Christ by degrees 119. a 12.   

H ¶ Halting.  
THe remedy of shrinking & Halting in religion 321. b 26. & 322. a b and 323. a b and 324. a b.   

¶ Hand.  
What is meant by the word Hand 159. b 29. and 160. a   

¶ Happiness.  
The Happiness of Christians must not be esteemed by their outward state in this world 103. a 17 b & 104. a b & 105. a b.  
Our chief Happiness & by what means we attain thereto 170. b 13. & 171. a b and 172. a b and 173. a b and 174. a b & 175. a b and 176, a b   

¶ Hatred.  
The cause of Hatred 261. a 19  
Of Hatred and discord & the inconveniences thereof 260. b 27. and 261. a b  
The right cause why we should cease from Hatred 261. a 27. a b   

¶ Heir & Heritage.  
What is meant by the word Heritage or inheritance 153. a 28. b  
Only Christ is the Heir of all things and the only stay for faith too rest upon 154 a 31. b  
How we enjoy our inheritance with Christ 191. b 4.   

¶ Hell.  
Of Christ's going down into Hell 104 b 18. and 106. a 17. and 141. a 13.   

¶ Help.  
Every man hath need of others help 310. a 23. b   

¶ Hypocrisy.  
An Image of Hypocrisy 241. a 36. b.   

¶ Holiness.  
What is meant by Holiness 268. a 5.  
The Holiness of Rome 218. b 7. & 219. a  
The Holiness of Papists 273. a 13. and 274. a 29. b and 278. a 7.  
The full perfection of all Holiness is contained in the law 134. b 28.  
Look more in Devotion, Righteousness Faith, and works and virtues.   

¶ Holidaye.  
Of the keeping of feasts and Holidays. 197. b 19 and 198. a b   

¶ Holy water.  
What Holy water is 63. a 6.   

¶ Honour and Honouring  
In what things the true Honouring of God and of Christ consisteth 35. b 15. & 36. a b & 45 b 22 & 46. a. b.  
There is no Honouring of God without obedience to his word 45. b 22. and 46. a  
How we ought to be minded when we hear Gods Honour defaced by any means 226. b 35. & 227. a b.  
The blindness and weetchednesse of the Papists, in honouring the Apostles, martyrs, and saints deceased 45. b. 1  
The greatest honour that can be too man. 120 b 26  
Look more in Serve and servis, Authority, Credit, Reverence.   

¶ Hope.  
Christian Hope 189. a 29. b   

¶ Humility.  
True Humility and the mean to attain thereto 80 b 17. & 291 a 11. & 292. a 16 b & 203. a b & 296. b 31. & 297. a b & 298, a  
Whereto Humility serveth 103. a 8.  
We can never come unto Christ till we be utterly abased and confounded in ourselves 38. a 23. b.   

¶ Hireling.  
Who be hirelings and how they be to be eschewed 314. b 15. & 315. a b & 316. a b & 317. a b.   

I ¶ Idolatry.  
VHence Idolatry springeth 193. a 25. b   

¶ Jews.  
The prerogative of the jews above the Gentiles and whereto it serveth 86. b 6. and 87. a b   

¶ Images.  
Which be the true Images pictures or paintings that lead us to God 113. b 35. and 114. a b   

¶ Indifferent.  
Indifferent things may and aught to be used diversly as opportunity serveth 63. b 2. & 64. a & 318. b 23. & 319. a  
Of admitting of Ceremonies and matters Indifferent into the Church 3. a b.  
To whom & in what cases men must not yield in things Indifferent 63. b 27. & 64. a  
Satan's wiliness in setting the Church at debate about small trifles and matters of Indifferency 3. a 27.  
The Interim 61. a 27.   

¶ joy  
Of christian joy or gladness 276. b 10.   

¶ Isaac.  
How Isaac was persecuted by Ishmael 226. b. 18. & 227. a  
Why Isaac is said too be borne by promise and not of the flesh 215. b. 18▪   

¶ Israelites.  
Who be the true Israelites or people of God 327. b. 11.  
Who be God's people after the opinion of the Papists 327. b. 29. & 328. a   

¶ justice.  
The orderly proceeding of God's justice. 297. b. 12. & 298. a   

¶ justify and justification.  
What is meant by the word justify and why the Scripture useth it 89. a. 17. b. & 127. b. 25. & 129. a  
God hath double respect in justifying of us 128. b. 31. & 129. a.  
No man can be justified by the law 86. b. 5. & 87. a. b. & 91. a. 7. b. & 92. & 93. & 94. & 95. & 135. a. b. & 136. & 137. & 138. & 139. & 140. & 141. a. 144. b. 16. & 154. b. 14. & 155. a. b. & 156, & 157. & 158. & 159. a. b  
Look more in Law and in works.  
What is meant by being justified by faith 125. a. 2. & 128. b. 1. & 129. b. 9 & 138. a 34. b.  
Of free justification by faith without works. 81. a. 9▪ b. & 82. & 83. & 84. & 85. & 86. & 87. & 88 & 89. & 90. & 91. & 92. & 93. & 94. & 95. & 96. & 97. & 98. & 99 & 100 & 101. & 102. & 103▪ & 104. & 105. & 106. & 107. & 108. & 109▪ & 114. b. 31. & 115. & 116. & 117. & 123▪ a. 12. b. & 124. & 125. & 126. & 127. & 128. & 129. & 130. & 131. & 132. & 133. & & 134. & 135. & 136. 137. 138. 141. b. 20. & 142. & 143. & 144. & 145. & 146. & & 147. & 148. & 153. a 24. b. & 154. & 155. & 156. b. 11. & 166. & 167. & 168. & 169. & 170. & 171. & 172. & 173. & 174▪ & 175. & 176. & 224. b 19 & 225. a. & 231. a. 34. & 233. a. b. & 234. & 235. & 236. b. 1. & 237. & 238. & 239  
It is unpossible to be justified both by the law and by the Gospel 88 b 20. & 89. a & 96. b 29 & 97 a b & 134. b 9  
We can not be justified by grace unless we utterly forsake our own works 88 a 5. b  
The only means of justification is Christ's. sacrifice 127. b 4  
In what manner it behoveth us to come to be justified by jesus Christ 19 b 11  
The mean to know that we can not be justified by the law but by grace 93 a 8.  
He that seeketh to justify himself by any part of the law bindeth himself to the performance of the whole law 231. b 22. & 232. a b & 233. a b & 234. a b & 235. a  
Such as will justify themselves by keeping any law either of God or man bereave themselves utterly of all benefit by Christ 236. b 8. & 237. a b & 238. a Turrian  
After what manner the Papists descant upon justification by faith 89. b 31. & 90. a & 108. a 26. b & 109. a  
The slanders which the Papists raise upon free justification by faith 100 b 3.  
Look more in Faith, Law, Merits, Righteousness, and Works.   

K ¶ Krye,  
WHat is meant by the word Krye. 187 b 11. & 188. a b & 189. a b & 190. &   

L ¶ Ladder.  
WHat was betokened by jacobs' Ladder 160. a 34. b   

¶ Language.  
The diversity of Languages hindereth not the unity of faith 190. b 19   

¶ Law.  
What is comprehended under the word. law 158. a 33. b  
The law was given by Christ's direction. 159. b 18. & 160. a  
The ministration and service of the Angels bothin publishing God's law and in seeing the same executed 159. b 11. & 160. a b & 161. a b  
The law was a schoolmaster 167. b 30. & 168. a  
The law bringeth nothing but death 156 b 29. & 157. a b  
No man can be justified by the law 96. a b & 97. a b & 98. a b & 99 a b & 100 a b & 101. a b & 102. a & 107. b 35. & 108. a b & 115. b 11. & 116. a b & 130. a 28. b & 131. a b & 132. a b & 133. a b & 134. a b & 217. a 23. b  
The difference between the law and the Gospel and in what cases they be to be separated 97. a 4. b & 98. a b & 99 a b & 110. a b & 115. b 32. & 116. a b & 138. a 7. b  
The difference between being of the law and being of faith 127. a 8. b  
How the law is matched against faith, and yet there is no contrariety betwixt them. 88 b 20. & 89. a & 96. b 29. & 97. a b & 163. a 12. b  
The law is spiritual & why it is said to be so 269 b 26. & 270. b 34. & 271. a  
For how long time the law was to continue 159. a 15. b  
How and why jesus Christ became subject to the law 185. a 20.  
What 〈◊〉 meant by keeping of the law 318. a 25.  
No man fufilleth the law thoroughly 130. a 23. & 131. a b & 132. a b & 133. a b & 134 a b & 135. a b & 158. b 16. & 138. a 28. b  
What manner of performance of the law God requireth 133. b 30. & 134. a b & 135 a b & 136. a b & 137. a b  
What it is to fulfil Christ's law and how we may do it. 289. b 15. and 290. a  
How and when the law is alive and when it is dead. 97. b 16. & 98 a b & 99  
To what end the law was given 97. b 6. & 116. a 18. & 156. a 31. b & 157. a & 159. b 4. & 163. b 25. & 277. b 8.  
The fond and blasphemous error of the Papists concerning Gods law 135. a 1. & 136. a b & 137. a b & 220. a 27.  
How the Monks and school divines have interpreted this saying, That men are not justified by the works or deeds of the law 82. a 14.  
Hnw the godly do keep the law. 318. a. 34. b  
The fond glorifing of the jews in their Law and Ceremonies 86. b. 5. and 87. a  
How the fathers were shut up under the law 167. b 18.  
In what wise we be delivered from the law 185. b 24. & 186. a b  
Look what law a man layeth upon others the same ought he to keep himself 78. a 10.  
What is ehe cause of so many laws and statutes among men ●56. b 4.  
Look more in Faith, juslifye. justification, Ceremonies, Works, Gospel, God's word and Merits:   

¶ Lent or Lenton.  
The enjoining of Lent 232. a 3.   

¶ Liberty.  
What is meant by Liberty or freedom. 229. a 25. b & 230. a b & 231. a b & 232. a b & 233. a  
Of christian liberty. 56. b 10. & 57 a b & 71. a 21. b and 72. and 73 & 74. & 75. & 76. & 77. & 78. a b & 185. b 1. & 186. & 187 & 188. & 189. & 190. & 191. & 192. & 193. & 194. & 195 & 196. & 197 & 198. & 199 & 200. & 215. a b & 229. a 16. b 230. & 232. & 233. & 254. a 5. b & 273. a 2. b & 275. b 18. & 276. & 277. & 278. & 279. a b  
The meames to attain to true Liberty & too whom the same belongeth 278. b 30. and 279. a.  
The way to maintain and enjoy the liberty that Christ hath purchased for us 184. a. 34. b. and 258. b. 14.  
The Gospel is slandered by the Papists with giving liberty to do evil 277. b. 16 and 278. a.  
The Gospel giveth not liberty to do evil 99 b. 30. and 100 a. b  
The Liberty of counterfeit Christians and neuter 278. b. 5   

¶ Liberality.  
The Liberality of the Papists, and the nigardship of the Protestants in finding of their ministers 299. a. 23. b. and 300. b. 27. and 301. a   

¶ love.  
God's Love towards us in jesus Christ. 106 b. 36. and 107. a and 110. a. 1  
Christ's great Love towards us 12. a. 32  
What it is to Love our neighbour as ourself 260. a. 32. b  
How God did both Love us and hate us all at one time 12. b. 25  
The true trial of our Love towards God 242. a. 1 and 276. a. 14. b  
The true mean to knit men together in Love or charity 263. b. 2  
Look more in Charity and Mercy.   

¶ Life, and Living.  
Three things in the Life of the godly 268 b. 4  
They are but hypoctites whose Life is not answerable too their profession. 279. a. 28. b  
The loose Life of counterfeit Christians is a slander to the Gospel 278. b. 18  
With what minds we ought to have an eye to our own former evil Life 66. a. 8. b  
After what manner we Live by Faith 103. a. 17. b. and 104. a. b. and 105. a. b. and 106. a. b.  
How Christ liveth in us and we in Christ 102. b. 7. and 103 a. b. and 104. a. b.  
What in meant by Living in the flesh 109 a 17 b & 104 a  
Life. Look more in Conversation.   

¶ Lusts.  
What slavery or bondage it is for us too be subject to our own Lusts and likings 258. a 24   

M ¶ Man, and Manliness.  
WHat man is of himself and in his own nature, and how to find it 15. a. 10 & 29. a 20. b & 30. b 5. & 31. a 27 & 87. b. 7 & 267. b 9 & 268. a. b & 269. a. b. & 270. a. b & 271 a. b. & 272. a  
What is the greatest Manliness 59 b. 25  
What is meant by the inward Man 103. b 27  
a Image of Man's frailty in turning away from God and from his truth 18. a. 27, b & 19 a. b and 20. a b. and 21 a b. and 23. b 27. and 24. a   

¶ Mark.  
Which be the Marks of Christ, who do bear them, and what an honour it is 10 bear them 328. b 7   

¶ Martyr.  
The blood of martyrs 54. a. 16   

¶ Mass.  
What the Mass is 63. a 12   

¶ Mediator, and Mediatorship.  
Christ was and is the continual Mediator even before and at the giving of the Law, and also since 159. b 36 〈◊〉 160 a. b and 161. a b  
The benefit that we have by Christ Mediatorship in the giving of the Law 162 b. 5   

¶ Meekness.  
From whence Meekness proceedeth 283. b 33. and 284. a   

¶ mildness.  
Meekness or gentleness 277. a. 20  
The mildness that ought to be in ministers and magistrates, as well as in all other christians in submitting themselves to rebuke and correction when they have done amiss. 74. b 21. & 75. a & 78 b 13. & 79. a  
The ministers of God's word must use meeeldnes how be it without flattery 17. b 1 & 18. a 16. & 53 a 18.   

¶ Mercy.  
God's Mercy uttered in Christ's death 12. b 6. & 13  
The mean to obtain God's promise of Mercy 165. b 11.  
Of true mercy after the example of God 286. a 1. b  
Look more in Favour and love.   

¶ Merits  
If we willbe justified by Christ we must utterly give over our own merits and works 107. b 35. & 108. a b & 109. a b.  
The utter overthrow of all Merits or deservings of man be they of the faithful or unfaithful 91. a 7. b. & 92. a b & 93. a b & 94. a b.  
God discovereth the hypocrisy of Merit-mongers to their shame 95. b 25  
Look more in works and in Good.   

¶ Minister.  
How it is too be known whither Ministers be sent of God or no 6. b 36  
Who are to be taken and admitted for God's Ministers 299. b. 32. & 300. a  
After what manner the Ministers and preachers may be called Shepherds. 33. a 31  
To what end the Minister or preacher of the Gospel is appointed to that charge 42. a. 15  
What consideration is to be had in gining sufficient stipend to the godly Minister 299. a. 7 b and 300 a. b and 301 a. b.  
A good example for Ministers how to behave themselves in demanding wages and stipend to live by 298. b. 16. & 299. a. and 300. b. 6  
The Image of a faithful Minister of the Gospel 24. b 19 & 25. a b & 26. a & 53 a 2. b & 68 a 24. b  
The duty of the Minister in calling back such as are gone astray 210. a 1. b & 2●1 a b & 248. b 27. & 249. a b  
The duty of the Minister in setting forth God's word 251. b 11. & 252. a b & 253. a b  
After what manner, how far forth and to what end the Minister of God's word may commend himself and his doings 40. a 27. b & 64. a 29. b  
What those Ministers are which seek their own profit, praise or caze 253. a 15. b  
The manner of chuzing Ministers in the primative Church. b 33.  
The former evil life of the converted Minister must not impeach the credit of his Doctrine 66. a 8. b  
Look more in Preacher and Teacher.   

¶ Mingle.  
There must not any thing be mingled with the word of God. 60. a 35. b. & 247. a 2● b & 248. a b  
The inconveniences that come of Mingling the Gospel with the ceremonies of the Law or with men's inventions 18 b 4. & 19 a b & 20. a b & 21. a b & 22. a b & 23. a b.  
To mingle any thing with the Gospel is to overthrow it 18. b 4. & 19 a b & 23. a 15.   

¶ Miracles.  
The use of Mircles 54. a 21   

¶ Mock and Mockers.  
Who be Mockers yea and Mockers of God and the reward of them 302. a 18. b▪ & 303. a  
Mocking, scoffing. scorning▪ orrailing is a kind of persecution 226. b 18. & 227. a  
The scorns of the wicked must not drive us from our faith 104. b 30. & 105. a b.   

¶ Multitude.  
The Multitude or credit of men must not bar god of his authority in the church, nor make us to serve from his word 30. a. 8. and 32. a 11. b and 33. a. b and 34 a. b and 40. a. 20. b. and 44. b. 13. b. and 45. a. b  
We must not follow Multitudes in doing evil 293. a. 26 b. and 295. a. 19 b  
The Papists alleging of Multitude or universality 225. b. 32. & 226. a   

¶ Murder.  
What is contained under the word Murder. 270. a. 1   

N  
THe New-Fangledness of men and specially of Papists in adding their own inventions to God's word 149. b. 14. and 150. a. b   

¶ New fangled.  
New fangled protestants 21. a. 28   

¶ Neuter, and neutrality.  
Of neuter and neutrality 22. a. 22. and 55. b. 8. and 57 b. 27. and 61. a. 23. b. and 247. b. 8. and 248. a. b. and 253. b. 10   

¶ Neighbour.  
Who be meant by the word Neighbour 260. a. ●   

¶ Nothing.  
How we be nothing and how we be something 291. a. 21. b   

O ¶ Obey, Obedience, Obedient.  
OBedience must be yielded to God 20. b 5  
In matters concerning our Obedience too God and his word, we must neither hang upon the authority of men, nor despize the unity and consent of our brethren 46. a. 20. b. and 47. a. b. and 48 a. b  
Obedience cometh not of ourselves but of God's mere grace 39 a. 8  
Of Christian Obedience 38. b. 19 and 244 b. 1. and 245. a. b. and 246. a. b. and 247. a b and 248. a. b  
What Obedience and how far forth it is to be yielded to men 59 a 33. b and 60. a and 61. b 12  
The Obedience of the Papists 230. b 4  
Constrained Obedience is no Obedience at all 230. a 33. b  
God hath left us utterly without excuse if we obey not his will 313. a 9 b and 314. a  
Order. Look Policy.   

¶ Other.  
What is meant by the word Other 22. a. 6   

¶ Oaths.  
Oaths made by God 54. a 10   

¶ Overload.  
Who be Ouerloden 289. a. 2   

¶ Overtake.  
What is meant by the word Overtake and who be overtaken 283. b. 2 and 286. b 23. and 288. b 27 and 289. a   

¶ Overweening.  
The fond Overweening that is in man 291. b 35. and 292. a. b and 293. a  
Look more in Vainglory.   

P  
PApist. Look Pope.  
Patience. Look Perseverance.   

¶ Paul.  
What things are taught us by S. Paul's conversion 35. b. 29 and 36. a. b. and 38. a 1. and 43. b. 1. and 44. a. b.  
Of S. Paul commission to be the Apostle of the Gentiles 69. a. 24  
Why Paul circumcised Tymothie and and not Titus' 62. b. 22. & 63. a. b  
Why S. Paul communed not of the gospel with the rest of the Apostles. 44. a 11. b   

¶ Peace.  
What is men by the word Peace 10. a. 8  
How far forth peace and friendship are to be respected 58. b. 7. and 59 a. and 60. a a. and 61. b 12.  
Who be the troublers of peace 59 a 16  
People of God. Look Israelites.   

¶ Perfection.  
What manner of perfection is in the faithful 266. b 6. & 279. a. 4. & 326. b. 26  
There is no man so holy and perfect but he may offend 78. b 21. and 79 a   

¶ Persecution.  
Why God suffereth sects, heresies and Persecutions to rise in the Church 55. b 27. and 56. a  
Look more in Cross and in mocking.   

¶ Perseverance.  
What Perseverance, stoutness, patience, or constancy, is required in all Christians 111. b 36. and 112. b. 34. and 113. a. b. & 116. b. 29. and 117. a b and 119. b 16. & 120. a. b and 245. b. 17 and 246. & 247. and 248. and 249. and 250. and 251. and 252. and 253. a b. & 307. a 22. b 309. a 20. b  
Look more in Constancy.   

¶ Person.  
What is meant by the word Person 64. a. 31. and 67. a 10 and 78. a 12  
Not the Person of the Minister but the word of GOD must be respected. 4. b 13. and 8. b 8 and 9 a. and 69. b. 34. and 70. a  
God respecteth no man's Person 67. b. 31. and 68 a  
After what manner there is no diversity of Persons or degrees in Christ 175. a 24. b and 176. a b  
Look more in Authority, Credit, and Minister, Preacher, and Teacher.   

¶ Peter.  
Peter never came at Rome 69. b. 16   

¶ Pitiful.  
After what manner the world would have men to be Pitiful 286. a. 1   

¶ Policy.  
Civil Policy and order is too be kept 176. a. 26. b   

¶ Pope, Papist, Popery. Papistry.  
A description of the Pope and his Clergy 5. a. 16  
A description of the Papists 278. a. 1  
A description of the Popish shavelings. 181. b 1  
All Papists are the devils bondslaves 219 b 2. and 220. a. b  
The Papists uphold their religion by tyranny, and the cause why 61. a. 15  
Papistry is the utter abolishing of all chistianitie 18 b. 17. and. 19   

¶ Prayer.  
The Prayers of all men ought to be made with understanding 190. b. 1  
The right use, order and fruit of Christian Prayer 187. b. 11. and 188. a. b. and 189. a. b. and 190. a. b. and 191. a  
What boldness we ought too have in Praying and calling upon God 187. b. 6. and 188. a. b. and 189. a. b  
Too what end speech and words serve us in Praying 191. a. 2  
The manner of Praying among the Papists 191. a. 11  
There is neither Prayer nor faith in popery 191. a. 11   

¶ Praise.  
The true Praise, and where, & how it is to be sought 294. a 15. b. and 295. a. b  
Look more in Glory and Glorying.   

¶ Preach, and Preacher.  
An image or precedent of a faithful Preacher 29. b and 30. a. b and 34. b 20. and 35. a. b. and 36. a. b. and 40. a. 27. b  
The marks and warrants of a true Preacher and of true doctrine 29. b. 27. and 30. a. b  
What respect is to be had both too the conversation and to the doctrine of the Preachers 319. b. 6. & 320. a.  
The true manner of Preaching the Gospel. 111. b. 14.  
Look more in Minister and Teacher.   

Precizenesse.  
The Papists and worldlings do slander Christian constancy with the name of Precizenesse and wilfulness 252. b 20. and 253. a   

¶ Predestination.  
God's eternal purpose and Predestination is the only original cause of all our Election, vocation, Salvation, and of all our welfare and worldly endowments 42. b. 15.   

¶ Promise.  
The steadfastness of God's covenant and Promises 144. a 23. b. & 145. a. b & 148. b 29. & 149. a. b. & 152. b 30. & 153. a. b  
The Promise of Salvation is free 144. a. 21. b & 145. a.  
The Promise of the Law is conditional 144. b. 17.  
Why the Law was added too the Promise 157. b. 34. & 158. a. b. & 159. a. b  
How the Promise that was made to Abraham extendeth to the Gentiles 126. b. 2. 127. a. b. & 130. a. 28. b   

¶ Prosperity.  
How worldly prosperity and goods are too be sought at God's hand. 10. a. 23 b and 11.  
Look more in Welfare.   

¶ Protestant's.  
Protestants for Living and Lucre 21. a. 34.  
Look more in New fangled and neuter.   

¶ Pride.  
What Pride is 130. a. 17  
The Pride of Papists in exalting themselves above Christ and his word 35. a. 26. b. and 37. b. 19   

R ¶ Rebuke.  
THe loathness of, men to Rebuke or to be Rebuked. 284. a. 26. b  
The duty of all Christians and specially of ministers in Rebuking men's offences and in calling back of such as are gone astray 74. a. 25. b. & 200 b. 15. and 201. a. and 202. b 14. and 203. a. and 210 a. 1. b and 211. a. b. and 248. b. 27. & 249 a. b. and 283. a 27. b. and 284 a. b & 285. a. b. and 286. a. b. & 287. a. b. & 288. a. b. and 289. a. b. & 290. a  
Two faults to be eschewed when men deserve to be Rebuked 284. a. 21. b and 285. a b & 288. a 7  
The duty of all such as are Rebuked for their offences 110 a. 35. b. and 111. a. b. & 201. b. 32. & 202. a. b and 203. b. and 204. a 28. and 205 a  
The duty of such as are oversharply Rebuked 285. a. 13.  
The cause why God suffereth men to be oversharply Rebuked 285. a. 13  
To what end God Rebuketh & warneth us of our faults by his ministers 121. b 3. & 203. b. 22 & 204. b 13.   

¶ Redeem.  
To what end we be Redeemed 14. a. 20. and 15. & 16   

¶ Regenerate.  
The Regenerated are never quite void of sin 264. a. 18. b   

¶ Renew.  
After what manner we be Renewed in spirit 262. b. 6   

¶ Repent, and Repentance.  
What is imported by Repentance 26●. b. 18  
The true preparative to Repentance 201. a. 20. b   

¶ Resurrection.  
The majesty of Christ's Resurrection ●. 2. 19   

¶ Reverence.  
In what wise men are to be Reverenced ●. b. 24  
Look more in Authority, Credit, and Countenance & Person.  
The Reverence that is to be given to the Preacher of God's word 31. a. 7. & 46. b 34. & 205 a 32. b. & 206. a. b.  
How the ministers must behave themselves to be Reverenced 206. b. 18   

¶ rigorousness.  
Of rigorousness in rebuking of other men's offences 284 b. 30. & 285. a  
The cause of our rigorousness against other men's offences 287 b. 2   

¶ Rule.  
The Rule of God which all men must follow 326. a. 31. b. & 327 a. b.  
Whereunto the Rule of God leadeth us 327 b. 1  
The reward of such as are always wavering and wandering from the Rule of God 327. a. 25  
The Rulers of Popery. 326. b. 11   

¶ righteousness.  
What is betokened by the word righteousness 232. b 29  
All human Righteeousnesse before regeneration or without faith is but hipcorisie dung and filthiness before God 36. b. 23. and 37. a b & 38. a. b.  
No man can attain to the perfect righteousness which the Law requireth 100 a. 5  
The difference between the righteousness of saith, and the Righteousness of the Law 101. a. 22. b. & 137. b. 27. & 138. a b  
What the Righteousness of the gospel or of faith is 140. a 5. b  
What manner of Righteousness the righteousness of the Law is 134. a. 7. b.  
The righteousness of Christians 99 b. 1. & 239 a. 8. b  
The parting Righteousness of the Papists 234. a 9  
The loathness of worldlings and hypocrites to be bereft of their own righteousness 95 a. 26 b  
Look more in justify, and justification, in faith, and in Law.   

S ¶ Sacrament.  
WHat the Sacraments are, and why they be added to the word 54. a. 9  
To what end Sacraments were ordained 83. b. 31. & a. & 118. a. 12. b.  
Christ's Sacraments defiled by Popes & Popery 240. b. 17. & 241. a.  
The Papists abuse & misapply the name of Sacraments 320. b. 11  
The use of Sacraments. 84. b. 29. and 85. a. b.  
The right applying of all Christ's doings Sufferings and Sacraments to our benefit and behoof. 106. b 11. and 107. a.  
¶ Look more in Ceremonies.   

¶ Sacrifice.  
Christ's Sacrifice and mediation happened not but by the ordinance of God 12. b. 6  
Only Christ's Sacrifice taketh away sins. 11. b 23. and 12.  
The sufficiency of Christ's Sacrifice 12. a 1.  
The benefits of Christ's Sacrifice. 19 b 26  
What was betokened by the sacrifices of the jews. 84. a 20  
Why the Gentiles and heathen men retained the use of Sacrificing 135 a 28.  
The true sacrifices that God requireth. 280. a 32. b   

¶ Salvation.  
Salvation, Election, and calling come all of Gods only free mercy 38. a 4. b and 39 a b and 40. b 28. and 41. a b. and 42. a b.  
Our Salvation is fully and perfectly revealed in the Gospel 144. a 18. b and 145. a  
Christ admitteth no partnership in the working and accomplishing of our Salvation 233. a 25. b and 234. a b & 235 a b and 236. b ●. and 237. a b.  
Whosoever joineth any thing with jesus Christ in the work of Salvation renounceth him 200. a 8  
Gods glory and our welfare or Salvation are matched inseparably together 55. a 23.  
Why Salvation is said to be of free gift 19 b 8  
Why the promise of Salvation is called spiritual 144. a 12  
How the Fathers obtained Salvation 159. a 35. b  
To whom the law prowiseth Salvation 158. b. 10  
Why God promiseth Salvation to such as keep his law 163. a 33. b   

¶ Secular.  
Who is a Secular man among the Papists 274. a 6   

¶ Seed and Sow.  
What is meant by the words Seed and Sow. 303. a 11 and 304. b 19  
Christ is the only blessed Seed in whom all other must be blessed 146. a 5. b and 147. a b  
What the word Seed importeth & who be the true Seed of Abraham 146. a 11 b & 147. a  
What is meant by Sowing to the spirit & the reward thereof 303. b 9 and 304. b 1. and 305. a 12. b and 306. a  
What is meant by Sowing to the flesh. & the sundry sorts thereof and the reward of it. 303. b 27. and 304. a and 305. a 17. b  
What it is to Sow to eternal life 304. b 26  
What the Sowing of God's Ministers is 304. b 21.  
After what manner all men ought to Sow, that is to say, to travail in their several trades, crafts and vocations 304. b 32. and 305. a  
Such as men Sow such shall they reap 303. a 7. b and 304. a b and 305. a b   

¶ Serve, Servant, Service.  
God looketh to be Served by all men though they be of never so high degree and calling 176. a 27. b  
God will not be served with men's inventions. 243. a 6.  
The means and way to yield God acceptable servis. 193. b 17. & 243. a 13. b and 244. a b and 245. a b and 246. a b and 273. a 33. & 274. b 12. and 324. b 22. and 325. a b and 326. a b  
The chief Serving and honouring of God 27. a 7. b  
What the Papists do term God's servis 219. b 18. and 273. a 13. and 274. a 2. b & 325. a 34. b  
To what end the Papists serve God 326. a 18.  
Who be Gods true Servants. 315. b 35. & 316. a b and 317. a b  
Whom God employeth too his Service they be the more bound too him for it▪ 120. a. 17. b and 121. a b  
There is no Serving or worshipping of God without Christ 112. a 22.  
A description of such as Serve the time, & what is to be thought of them. 315. b 21. & 316. a. b. & 317. a  
Look more in Honour and Honouring.   

¶ Shame.  
We must not refuse the Shame of our misdeeds when God may be glorified by the acknowledgement of them 50. a. 5   

¶ Shrift.  
The enjoining of Shrift 232. a. 3   

¶ Shrink.  
Of such as Shrink in Christ's quarrel and their reward in the end 316. a. 18. b and 317. a.  
Look more in Dissimulation, and in Apostasy.  
Scorn. Look Mock.   

¶ Simplicity.  
What is meant by the Simplicity or singleness of our Lord jesus Christ 60. b 19   

¶ Sin, Sinfulness, Sinner.  
All persons both jews and Gentiles are shut up under Sin 93. b 24. and 94. a b and 95. a b.  
In what wise and why God hath shut up all men under Sin 164. a 1. b. and 165. a b.  
Only Sin is the cause of God's displeasure towards us 11. a 30.  
We never see our own Sinfulness thoroughly till we look into the law. 157. a 6. b and 158. a  
jesus Christ is not a bringer in of Sin, but a bewrayer of Sin 94. a. 7. b and 95. a b and 96. a  
Whereto the manifest appearing of our Sins must lead us. 271. a 10.  
The cause why men continue in their Sins though they know themselves to do amiss 322. a 33. b  
In what wise we be set free from Sin 16. b 27.  
The opinion of true Christians concerning Sin & justification 220. a 35. b  
The dol●sh opinion of papists concerning Sinful thoughts and motions unto Sin 270. b 3.  
What is meant by the word Sinner.  
Who be Sinners 87. b 15.  
After what manner and with what mind the former misbehaviour of converted Sinners is to be looked into 66. a 8. b.  
Sow Look Seed.   

¶ Spirit and Spiritual  
What is meant by the word Spirit 115. a 19 and 118. b 17. and 144. a 6. and 262. a 2. b  
The word Spirit matched against Ceremonies figures and shadows 138. a 16. b  
How the Spirit lusteth against the flesh. 265. b 31. and 266. a  
What is meant to begin in the Spirit 118. b 33. and 119. a  
What is meant by God's Spirit 122. a 2.  
The fruits of the Spirit 272. b 15. and 275. b 18. and 276. a b and 277. a b  
How God's Spirit is given and by whom 114. b 31. and 115. a b and 116. a b and 122. a 12.  
God's Spirit is not idle in men but showeth itself by good works 279. a 28. b  
The true proof and trial that we have God's Spirit 279. a 28. b and 280. a and 282. a 9 b  
Who be Spiritual in the opinion of Papists 274. a 26. b  
Stealing Look Theft.  
Steadfastness Look Constancy and Perseverance.  
Stoutness Look Constancy and Perseverance.   

¶ Stumbling block.  
What is meant by the word Stumling▪ block 255. a 16.  
Of Stumbling blocks or offences and after what manner and how far forth they are to be eschewed. 255. a 11. b and 256. a b.   

¶ Succession.  
Succession of Bishops the chief shield of Papists and Papistry 5. a 34.  
Look more in Antiquity.   

¶ Suffering.  
The more a man hath Suffered for the Gospel, the more shame it is for him to shrink from it or to wax cold 120 b 17. and 121. a b  
How Christ's sufferings are accomplished in his members 317. b 29.   

¶ Superstition.  
The wellspring of all Superstitions. 245. a. 27.   

¶ Supper,  
The right use and meaning of die Lord's Supper or Communion 85. a 14. and 114. b 14.   

¶ Supremacy.  
What the Supremacy of the Pope is and what he allegeth for it. 225. b 2. and 226. a.  
The Pope's Supremacy overhrowne. 69. b 14.   

¶ T  
OF teachableness 110. a 35.  
A description of false Teachers & men pleasers 2. a 16. & 315. a 4. b and 316. a b and 317. a.  
Look more in Ministers and Preachers.  
The divers sorts of false Teachers or cousiners and how they be too be resisted 249. b 10. and 250. a  
Why god suffereth false prophets & false Teachers to be razed up 26. a 27. b.  
Look more in Ministers and Preachers.   

¶ teachableness & Teachers. ¶ Temperance.  
Of Temperance or staidness and what it is 277. a 28. b   

¶ Theft or Stealing.  
What is contained under the word Theft or Stealing 270. a 8.   

¶ Threaten.  
To what end God Threateneth 159. a 20. b   

¶ Traditions.  
What a slavery or bondag it is to be subject to men's Traditions 258. a 36. b  
Look more in Ceremonies.   

¶ Travel.  
To what ends all men do Travel & take pains. 303. a 12.   

¶ Trust.  
Our unthankfulness in Trusting more to men then to God. 308. b 13. & 309. a b  
Look more in Authority & in Credit.   

¶ Truth.  
What is meant by the word Truth 245. a 24.  
What is meant by the Truth of the Gospel. 60. a 35. b  
What is meant by the Truth of the gospel. & how villainously it is defaced by papists & neuter. 76. a 5. b & 77. a  
By what means the Truth of the Gospel is to be retained 51 a 1.  
The Truth being once known must be sticked to with unremovable constancy 1. 2. 3. & 20▪ a 15. b & 21. a b & 22. a b & 23. a b and 24. a b  
Look more in Constancy & in perseverance.   

V ¶ Vainglory.  
OF Vainglory, what it is & how it is to be subdued 280. b 2. and 281. a & 282. a 9 b  
The nature of Ambition or Vainglory. 283. a 12. & 290. b 26. & 291. a b  
The fruits of Ambition or Vain glory 51 b 30. & 52. a b & 281. b 5 & 282. a   

¶ Virtue.  
How the Heathen men may be counted Virtuous and yet are to be condemned 271. b 25. and 272. a b.  
The difference between the Virtues of of the believers and the Virtues of the unbelievers 272. b 4.  
The Virtues of Papists 273. a 13.  
Look more in Holiness. Devotion and Works.   

¶ Unconstancy.  
Why men are Unconstant and shrink away from the truth 317. a 26.  
The inconvenience of backsliding or Unconstancy 245. b 32. and 246. a and 248. a 4.  
Of the weakening and overthrowing of the faith by the Unconstancy of the Ministers 50. a 34. b.  
The Unconstancy of men disappointeth not the effect of God's word 51. a 18.   

¶ Vncircumcizion▪  
What is meant by Vncircumzion▪ 86. b. 14.   

¶ Unity.  
Of Christian Unity and by what means it is too be kept 328. 33. and 329. a  
The Unity and agreement in faith and doctrine that ought to be among Christians and specially among the Ministers 46. a 20. b and 47. a b and 53. a 2 b  
Unity and agreement among the ministers and Preachers is to the edifying of the church, & to the confirmation & strengthening of faith. 53. b 21. and 54. a b.  
¶ Look more in Atonement, Concord, Charity and love.  
¶ universality Look Multitude▪   

¶ unmercifulness.  
Of unmercifulness and unkindness and the reward thereof. 312. b 28. and 313. a   

¶ Vice.  
Vices to be eschewed in the Ministering of God's word 251 b 11. & 252. a  
God bridleth man's nature so that all Vices exceed not ne reign not alike in all men 268. b 25. and 272. a 22. b   

W ¶ Walk.  
WHat is meant by the word Walk 279. b 20.  
What it is to Walk after the spirit and the way to attain thereunto 262. b 18. and 263. a b and 264. a b and 265. a and 280. a 23   

¶ wareness.  
What Wariness ought to be in Christians. 200. a 27. b and 287. b 32. and 288. 〈◊〉   

¶ Warfare.  
The continual Warfare of the Godly. 264. b 21. and 265. a b and 266. a b and 267. a  
¶ Look more in Battle.   

¶ Washing.  
What was betokened by the Washings of the jews. 84. a 15.   

¶ Watchfulness.  
Continual Watchfulness is requisite in Christians 1. a 14. b and 2. a b and 3.   

¶ wait.  
What is betokened by this word Wait 239. a 5   

¶ Weakling.  
After what manner the Weaklings are to be borne withal 71. b 36.   

¶ Welfare.  
Man's fondness in mistaking his own Welfare and wherein the same consisteth 55. a 21. and 102. b 35. and 103. a b and 104. a b and 105. a & 207. b 14. and 208. a b and 209. a  
The life & Welfare of the Church is in the pureness of God's word 77. a 6.   

¶ Wisdom.  
Our chief Wisdom. 184. a 6. b.   

¶ World.  
What is meant by the word World. 15 a 10. & 323. a 22. b.  
What is meant by being separated from the World 16. a 8.  
The mean to be separated from the world 16. a 30. b   

¶ Word.  
The sufficiency of God's Word without any other help 113. b 35. & 114. a b.  
God hath not only given us his▪ Word but also diversly confirmed it 313. a 9 b and 314. a  
The slackness of men in hearkening too God's Word and in following the same 213. a 23. b & 214. a  
How we ought to behave ourselves after the reading and hearing of God's Word 213. b 34. & 214. a  
Not the having but the Practising and following of God's Word is to our benefit 217. b 25. & 218. a b  
The causes why we mislike of God's word 23. b 28.  
All persons & all things must stoup & give place to God's word 25. b 15. & 26. a b & 27. a b and 35. a b and 44. b. 13. and 45. a b and 78. b 28. and 79. a and 250. a 32. b.  
The trial to know whether we be learned in God's word or no 111. b 23.  
Look more in Authority, Credit, and Gospel.  
The very Angels must stoop too God's word. 26. a 7. b   

¶ Work and working.  
What is meant by the word Work 293. a 35. & 294. a  
Our works though they were never so perfect and holy can not bind God 135 b 28. and 136. a. b  
How and wherefore our works are accepted of God 129. b. 11.  
Of the working of faith by charity 242. a 25. b and 243. a  
The good works of the Papists 83. a 21. b and 278. a 7.  
Look more in Holiness, Devotion, and Virtue.  
The account that the Papists make of the works of their own inventions. 139. b 18.  
Worship and worshipping Look in Honour and Serve.   

¶ Wrath.  
What is meant by the word Wrath 156 b 29.   

Z ¶ Zeal or zealousness  
Of Christian zealousness 256. a 11. b and 257. a b  
The Zeal of a Christian Minister. 53. a 22.   
FINIS.   

¶ The first Sermon upon the first Chapter.  
Paul an Apostle, not from men, nor by men, but by jesus Christ, and by God the father, which hath raised him from the dead,  
2. And all the brethren that are with me, to the Churches of Galatia:  
3. Grace be with you and peace from God the father, and [from] our Lord jesus christ,  
4. Who gave himself for our sins, to deliver us from this evil world, according to the will of God our father.  
5. To whom be glory for evermore, Amen.  
NOT WITHOUT cause doth S. Peter so earnestly warn us to watch against our enemy who goeth about like a roaring Lion, 
1. Pet. 5. c. 8.  with his mouth always open to swallow up the prey that the findeth. For although that on the one side our Lord jesus christ assure us, 
john. 17. c. 12.  that God his father hath given him the charge of us, and that the thing which he hath in his keeping shall never perish: yet doth it not follow that we should therefore fall asleep, and in the mean while have no care to call upon God, considering the need that we have to do so. For faith doth in such wise assure us of God's goodness, and that the same shall never fail us, that yet nevertheless we must have an eye to our own frailty, and thereby be stirred up too pray God to give us invincible constancy. 
1. john. 5. a. 4.  It is said, that faith shall always get the upper hand of the whole world: but yet it followeth not that we shall not have battle. Now, on our own side we have no strength at all: but we must be fain to borrow it elsewhere: and that we may so do, it standeth us in hand to pray unto God. For as I have said already, it lieth us upon to be stirred thereunto, by reason of the great need that we have of it. And therefore here is a mirror offered unto all the faithful, whereby we may far much the better, if we can put it too our use. For Saint Paul had preached through all the country of Galatia, which is a meetly large country, and there had reered many Churches. If ever man were filled with all the gifts of God's spirit too win men too the Gospel: we be sure that S. Paul excelled all others, or at leastwise all that were of his company. And it is certain that he discharged his duty. Yet notwithstanding he had scarcely so soon turned his back, but by and by Satan gave a push to overthrow all, and too make a horrible havoc in the whole country: and he won so great a multitude there, that the Gospel was as good as quite abolished, even among those that had been taught so faithfully. Sith we see such an example, ought we not too cast down our eyes, and too consider that God warneth us too flee unto him, and to pray him so too strengthen us, as we may hold out too the end? Which thing we cannot do, except we be uphold by him. Ye see then that the faults which Saint Paul bewrayeth here in the people of Galatia, must serve for our learning. For it is all one as if God should in their person show what our constancy would be, if he gave us it not.  
Although then that we have been faithfully instructed in the Gospel: yet must God be fain too work from day too day, or else we shall be so fickle minded, that we shall be carried away by and by, and for every little occasion. Furthermore (as I have said already) Satan is a dreadful enemy. And therefore it is not for us too be negligent, seeing he lieth always in wait for us, seeking on all sides to invade us, and that if he spy never so little a hole, by and by he taketh his advantage too enter: It shall not seem that there is any gap open for him, and yet we may be taken tardy before we be aware. Wherefore let us mark well the warning that God giveth us in this text, and let us make our advantage of it. And on the other side we see how the Devil hath at all times served his own turn with the name of God, and made thereof a false cloak too disguise the truth, and too turn it into a lie, or else too sow some discord, that by little and little the Gospel might quite fade away. The Apostles (as they that were chosen by our Lord jesus Christ too bear abroad his Gospel, and to preach it through the whole world) were well worthy too have been reverenced every where, and to have been of such renown and authority, as the things that proceeded from them should have been [thoroughly] received. For their calling was lawful: it was [well] known that they did not thrust in themselves of their own heads, but that the son of God had chosen and appointed them by his own mouth, yea and made them as it were new creatures: being silly souls and ignorant folk, they were so changed, as it appeared well that their doctrine came altogether of heavenly miracle. For they had not learned aught but in God's school: and he had in one instant of time so endued them with his grace and power, that they became as instruments of the holy Ghost. Yet notwithstanding, the Devil miss not too abuse their name and title, too bring store of troubles and stumbling blocks into the Church▪ For such as went in their company, made their brags when they came in far countries, that they had been familiarly conversant with them: and yet for all that, some of them were full of vainglory & pride, & sought nothing but their own advancement. Othersome were selfwilled, and could away with nothing but that which they had seen in the City of jerusalem, and in the land of jewrie: and they would have had the whole world subject to their jure, and therewithal would have turned all things upside down as they say. Others were led yet with a more wicked mind, so as they sought nothing else but to overthrow all that S. Paul had builded. And all these (as I said afore) boasted that they had not learned any thing of him, but that they had been taught their doctrine by the Apostles themselves. Thus ye see how Satan hath always defaced God's glory, even under the shadow of the gracious gifts which he had bestowed upon his creatures. And in good sooth, we see how that under the names of the Apostles, and of the virgin Marie, the Idolatry is the same at this day in the Popedom, which it was among the paynim under the names of their false gods: for there is nothing changed, but only the names of them. As for the superstition, it is as filthy and detestable in the Popedom, as ever it was among the Heathen.  
Hear therefore we be warned to be wise, to the intent that if the Devil abuse God's name, we may be able to resist him, and to discern what authority men ought to have, and therewithal not to be overhasty of belief, nor over easy to be moved and shaken with every wind. For if we have not the constancy to walk in the doctrine that hath been delivered to us, when we be once fully resolved that it is Gods pure truth: it will happen to us as it did too the people of Galatia. Ye see then that the thing which we have too bear in mind, is in effect, that when God hath given us the grace too understand his word, we must always go forward in it, and not be shaken like Reeds, nor carried too and fro, nor led up and down like little babes: but we must have the wit and discretion, to stick to the thing which we know too be offered us of God. Mark that for one point. But by the way, forasmuch as we cannot have such power in ourselves: let us pray with all lowliness and earnestness unto God, too reform us by his holy spirit, and too give us such steadfastness as we may never serve aside, and that when we see all things turned upside down in this world, yet notwithstanding, this foundation may abide sure, namely that forsomuch as God which cannot lie hath spoken to us, and showed us his will: we may safely stand thereupon without turning any way from it. Howbeit forsomuch as the Devil hath many cunning knacks too thrust us out of the way, yea and that (as I have erst said) he will not stick to abuse God's name to wind himself in, and to get some access to us: it behoveth us to understand that our reverencing of men must be in such wise, as God may in the mean season continue unimpeached, and that our Lord may have the whole mastery over us to himself, as he that is the teacher of the Church: and that our faith depend not, neither upon men's knowledge, nor upon any reputation that we have of their wisdom, power, or holiness: but that our Lord jesus may always have the pre-eminence for us to rest and settle ourselves upon. For if our faith be not grounded upon God's pure truth, which is unvariable: certainly it will be but a loasing. This is the thing that we have too gather of the example that is set down here concerning the Galathians. But by the way a man might think it strange, why Saint Paul should deal so roughly with them as we shall see hereafter, considering that the case stood not upon the open denying of God and the renouncing of the Gospel, nor upon the blaspheming of our Lord jesus Christ, or the setting forth of any notorious idolatry: but upon the ceremonies of the Law. For they against whom saint Paul striveth in this Epistle, maintained none other thing, but that the ceremonies of Moses' law were to be kept, and that men were bound to them under pain of deadly sin. Now, at the first blush it might be said that their case was favourable in that behalf. For the case stood not with them as it doth with the Pope, who during his tyranny hath forged many laws, and commanded this and that, bringing poor souls into bondage: but their saying was, that inasmuch as the law was not of men, but of God: therefore it was to be kept. Hereby it should seem, that S. Paul had no cause to be so moved against that opinion, although it were not altogether sound and good. again, there is yet an other reason: namely that we must not make so much a do about outward things, as whether one day is to be observed more than an other, or whether Swine's flesh be not to be eaten as well as mutton. For whether a man observe any ceremonies, or whether he observe none, as for example, If he forbear the eating of Swine's flesh, or do any other like thing: is his so doing an utter forsaking of christianity? No Yet notwithstanding, that is all the quarrel that S. Paul hath: yea and thereupon he crieth out, that the Galathians are backsliders, that they have forsaken our Lord jesus christ, and that they are become renegates. Some man would say, he useth overmuch vehemency: but herein we be still warned, that the devil will now and then find small trifles to draw us from the Gospel ere we be aware, and therefore it behoveth us to be so much the better advised: for of ourselves we shall not be so, but must in very deed be fain to be governed by God. 
Esay. 11. a. 2  And not without cause also is the spirit of wisdom fathered upon him, to the intent we should seek it in him. Therefore let us resort thither: and if any man go about to bring in a thing that seemeth not to be of any great importance, let us bethink us what a tail it might draw after it. And for proof hereof, when we be once turned from the simplicity of the Gospel, we shall become like whoremongers: according as we have seen in the last Epistle, how Saint Paul saith expressly, 
2. Ca 11. a. 3  that the Devil useth Bawds tricks and Ruffian tricks, when he cometh too turn us from the doctrine of the Gospel. He will always make some goodly and fair protestation, like as when a Ruffian intendeth to deceive a young wife or a maid, he will not use any lewd terms or knavery, for he knoweth that she would abhor them: but he will mark by little and little how he may infect her with his deadly poison. Even so playeth the Devil in that behalf. For if he should show his horns (as they say) at the first dash, and show himself openly too be God's enemy: every man would shun him, and we would abhor him. But he windeth himself slily in, and creepeth in at small crannies, so as we shall wonder that he could prevail with us in sundry things, and we shall still bear ourselves in hand, that we cease not to hold with jesus Christ and his Church. And yet for all that we shall be turned away, and in the end we shall perceive ourselves too be quite cut off. Therefore when we read this example, that the Devil had marred and corrupted the Churches whereof mention is made here, [and that,] under the shadow of the Ceremonies of Moses' law: let us bethink ourselves the better, and stand stiffly without turning aside by any means from the simplicity of the Gospel. Furthermore seeing he hath strived and disputed about the Ceremonies of the law: let us look well about us too profit ourselves by all that is here contained, and let us stand continually upon our guard, that we may find out the crafts and wiles of Satan. And whensoever he shall go about too undermine us, let us look well too our business, and stand always too that which we have learned, so as we may be out of all doubt, that we shall not find any thing in the doctrine of the Gospel, which is not the pure word of God. For (as I said) that is the thing whereupon our faith must be grounded. And if any man will add never so little too it, let us not only suspect it, but also abhor it: for when there is such a mingle mangle made with God's pure truth, it can be nothing else but corruption. Now let us come to the order which Saint Paul keepeth in handling the doctrine which we shall see point by point. That he may be the better heard and also received, he confirmeth his own authority, which some men had gone about too impeach. For behold, the policy of those dogs that encountered against him, was too allege that the Apostles taught otherwise than he did. Now forasmuch as Saint Paul had not been conversant with our Lord jesus Christ while he lived in this world: it was supposed at the first, that the Apostles were a degree above him, and aught to be preferred before him. And on the other side they inquired who had put him in that place, as though he had thrust himself in, and had done it rather of rashness than otherwise. Saint Paul therefore was fain too set himself against all this gear, and too show that he was truly sent of God. Furthermore (as I said erst) the Devil stirred up others, who coming from jerusalem, said that that was the mother Church, and the holiness of all Christendom: and they pretended too be zeelous setters forth of the pureness of the Gospel. By reason whereof, it behoved Saint Paul too go forward in showing that he had not advanced himself, nor taken any thing upon him of his own head, but had obeyed the calling of God, and of our Lord jesus Christ, who had made him his Apostle. Yea and he compareth himself with john and james and Peter, 
Gal. 2. d. 9  who were (as men termed them) the pillars of the Church, and so taken to be among all men, showing that he was no whit inferior to them. And why [doth he so] To the end his doctrine might be received: for that is the mark that he aimed at. afterward when he hath prepared the Galathians too receive obediently the warnings that he giveth them: them he debateth the matter which was at that time in controversy, and showeth that the Gospel is beaten down, if we have not the freedom which is purchased for us by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ: which is, that the ceremonies of the law should not hold us any more in subjection or awe. For (as we shall see hereafter) if such subjection should be admitted, all the fruit of our redemption and of the salvation which is purchased for us by the son of God, should go to wreck.  
But now let us come to the order that S. Paul keepeth for the maintenance of his authority. He saith, that he is an Apostle, not on men's behalf, nor by man, but by jesus Christ, and by God the father, which hath raised him from the dead. first of all, we have to mark here, that Saint Paul, to the intent too be received, groundeth himself upon the ordinance and appointment of God. For surely no man ought to take upon him any honour in the Church, 
Heb. 5. a. 4.  save he that is called, as I have declared already. Besides that, our faith should be very feeble, if it should be settled upon men, how great excellency or worthiness soever were in them: yea though they were perfecter than Angels, yet were that nothing: our faith is so precious a jewel, as it must rest altogether upon God and his truth. Seing it is so, if a man intent to be heard, it must not be alleged, that he is witty and skilful, or that he hath seen and heard much, and is a man of great experience: all those things are but smoke, when it cometh too the leading of us too the kingdom of Heaven. For there the matter standeth not upon profound wit, and high and exquisite knowledge: all those things are but the sleights of Satan: again, we know how it is said generally of all man's wisdom, 
1. Co. 1. c. 20  that it is but stark folly, yea and that God laugheth it to scorn, and abhorreth it, because it turneth us away from the obeying of him. Therefore whensoever the case concerneth the teaching of us, all things that belong too man, or too any creature, must be laid a water, that there may be a well ordered government in the Church, and such a one as God alloweth. For if men advance themselves in that case, God is thereby plucked back, and in the end there will be nothing but utter confusion.  
So much the more than behoveth it us too mark well what S. Paul showeth us here, in that he doth not allege or bring any thing of his own for the stablishing of his authority, but holdeth himself wholly too God's calling. Mark that for one point. And herewithal we have too note, that Saint Paul boasted not himself at all adventures, as many harebraynes do. For they could find in their hearts to preach with full mouth, that God hath sent them, when as notwithstanding they be but fantastical fellows, and Satan's very Champion, serving to overthrow all. But by the way, S. Paul in protesting his calling, mente also to show by whom [he was called,] as we have seen here before. And it was sufficiently known, that he had been converted by miracle to the Gospel, that he had been taught upon the sudden, that God had by his means wrought after a strange and unaccustomed fashion, and not only that it had been openly revealed unto two or three men in the City of Antioch that S. Paul was appointed too be the Apostle of the Gentiles, but also that he had good warrant of it in all places where he came, because God uttered his power most manifestly in him. So then when as S. Paul told them that he was an Apostle, he presupposed that it was already sufficiently justified, that God was the author of that office of his, and that the thing which he pretended, was not a false surmise, after the manner of men, whom we see too much subject too vaunting of themselves. Therefore we must put a difference between S. Paul, and all such as falsely boast and brag themselves too be sent of God, as the Pope doth, who too beguile the wretched world, and to maintain himself in his hellish tyranny, which he hath usurped, sayeth and oversayeth that he is the vicar of jesus Christ, and the successor of his Apostles. And all the cankerwormes of his Clergy who name themselves Prelates, together with all the horned beasts and all the rabble of Maskers in the Popedom, will needs challenge that honourable title: and (if a man list too believe them upon their single word) they be all of them descended of the Apostles. But yet for all that, it behoveth us to consider what likeness and agreableness they have too the Apostles: and also it standeth them on hand too show by certain and infallible record, that their calling is approved of God. In these days the Pope and all his, are too openly proved too have falsified and corrupted the doctrine of the Gospel, and that the thing which they term the servis of God, is nothing but stark abomination: and moreover, that there is nothing among them, but outrageous lies and falsehodes, yea and enchantments of Satan. All this is known well enough. But behold, their shield wherewith they cast the mist that covereth all their filthiness, is that there hath been a continual succession, ever since the time of the Apostles, and that they represent them and are the Church, and therefore that whatsoever they put forth must be taken for good. Well, gooto, if they which do nowadays take that title upon them will be herd: they must look whither they have any resemblance of the Apostles, and whither they execute the duty of good and faithful shepherds. But seeing they be clean contrary to the order which our Lord jesus Christ hath set in his Church, what shall men say to them? Yea (say they) but we have a continual succession from the Apostles. That would be showed first of all. They will allege some records, howbeit very trifling ones. Yet notwithstanding, it may be said on the contrary part, that there were as good successors in the Church of Galatia, as ever there was in Rome: and not only in some one Church, but in many, as well of Ephesus, of Colossus, and of Philippos, as of other places. And where is all this succession now? If any man think himself to have any privilege, and name himself S. Paul's successor: it were meet he should go preach the Gospel, and therewithal show good evidence why he should be rereyved. Therefore let us mark well at a word, that when there are men to preach the Gospel, and when there are shepherds and Overseers, it is not meant that they should diminish the authority of God, or prejudice aught that belongeth to him, that is to wit, that he alonely should not be honoured, & that our faith should not rest upon his word: but that by the means of men, we should always be held under his obeisance. Mark that for a special point. And above all things our Lord reserveth that right to himself: namely that men should not thrust themselves in through their own presumption, but that they should be raised up & sent by him. Now therefore (as I have erst said) there ought to be cause why, too the end we may discern and not believe at all adventure, nor at random. For Satan's champions can boast and crack enough and too much, and stand in their own conceit to the uttermost, to the intent to wind themselves in by their presumptuousness. But it behoveth us to try what is in them, that we may be sure of Gods calling. And how doth S. Paul speak of it here? Not on the behalf of men (saith he) nor by men. When S. Paul sayeth that he is an Apostle, not on the behalf of men: it is a general point which ought too extend to all the ministers of God's word, and too all shepherds of the Church. For (as I have said heretofore) whereas it pleased God that there should be Prophets in old time, and that afterward there should be shepherds too teach his people: he bereft not himself of his sovereignty: but rather it was too show, that men must not govern here after their own lust, and in the mean while be but as Ciphers in algorithm themselves, saving only for maintaining still the title, but that we should all of us give ear unto him, so as the men whom he setteth in office, should be as instruments or vessels of his holy spirit. Now than we see whereat S. Paul aimed, when he said that he was not sent on the behalf of men: for thereby he showeth that he was authorized of God, and that he was his servant. The second point where he sayeth that he was not sent by men, belongeth peculiarly too the Apostles. For although that we be called of God, and that he allow of us: yet are we nevertheless called of men: and if that manner of calling were not agreeable too Gods will, S. Paul would not have used it. We know how Saint Paul proceeded in that case, namely how that in every place where he came, he ordained Ministers and shepherds by election: and no doubt but that doing of his was lawful. Then let us mark well, that Saint Paul doth not undiscreetly here condemn such as were called by men's means: but only treateth of the thing that was peculiar too the charge of an Apostle. For that was the difference between the Apostles, and such as had charge of particular Churches: according whereunto the same state remaineth at this day, and shall remain to the worlds end. For the Apostles were not chosen by election of men, nor by the common policy of the Church: but by the very mouth of the Son of God. 
Act. 1. d. 24  In somuch that when it behoved the Apostles too put another successor in the room of judas, too make up the full number of twelve again: although they themselves were there present, and a great multitude of Disciples with them: yet durst they not make any election. When there was any choosing of a shepherd for the Church of jerusalem, or of Antioch, or of any other people, this fashion was used: that is too say, first they prayed snto God, and thereupon chose such a man as was found meet and convenient for that office. But as for the other, they referred it wholly too the will of God, and cast lots for it, as for a thing that passed their wit. The cause (as I said) was, for that it behoved the Apostles too be chosen by special privilege from above, because they were the persons by whom the Gospel was too be published over the whole world. Now as for S. Paul, he was chosen afterward. But howsoever it was, he had equal privilege with the residue, because there came a revelation from heaven, too show that he was admitted too the executing of that office: 
2. Cor. 12. a. 2.  he was rapted up into the third heaven, and we have seen that he was well liked of in all things. Finally, that it might appear too be Gods will too give him a larger commission, and too have marked him out for the Apostle of the gentiles: he had the holy Ghost immediately, which spoke and uttered the word from above. Ye see then that S. Paul was not chosen by means of men. And yet notwithstanding, this manner of choosing (as I said afore) is no fault in those that are shepherds and Ministers of the Church. But it was requisite that S. Paul should be privileged, too the intent he might be comparable with Peter and john, and with all those that had been conversant and kept company with the son of God, while he dwelled in this world, and was in this mortal life. Now we see in effect whereat S. Paul aimed. And hereby we be taught, that the reverence which we own too such as carry abroad God's word and bear the name of shepherds, serveth not too bar God from being herd continually, nor to bar our Lord jesus Christ from being the only Schoolmaster of the Church. It behoveth us too bear this school point well in mind, or else our faith will always be subject too many varieties, and he that is cunningest among men, shall ever go away with the goal: and so shall we have nothing certain, but we shall be still changing from day too day, yea even every minute of an hour. Wherefore let us mark well, that if men allege the names of the Church, of Prelates, or of Bishops: we must always come back too this point, that they cannot climb any higher than too be the servants of jesus Christ, and to be allowed of him. And how shall we know that they be allowed of him? First if they have been chosen by lawful order, with calling upon the name of God. And secondly if such be chosen as are meet, that have in them wherewith to execute their office. Lo here the marks whereby we may know and be well assured, that they be such shepherds as God alloweth and accepteth. And herewithal it is not enough for a man too be called too that vocation: but he must also execute the charge that is committed to him, according as S. Paul sayeth not singly that he was ordained an Apostle: but in taking that name to him, he showeth that he is sent to bear abroad the message of salvation, and too preach the Gospel too the world. Therefore they that willbe taken for Bishops and Prelates, must teach: and if they be Idols and dumb dogs, it is certain that as they do shamefully mock God's name and abuse his majesty, so also men may reject them and despize them, yea and that they ought too be held as accursed, because they pretend God's name falsely. Thus ye see what we have to mark upon this strain. Now S. Paul sayeth purposely, that he was sent of jesus Christ, and of God his father who razed him from the dead. Whereas he sayeth that he was sent of jesus Christ, it is too bring us back too the thing which I have touched already: that is to wit, that if we covet too obey God and to be subject to him, we must embrace our Lord jesus Christ, and give ear unto him as too the only schoolmaster: and both great and small must submit themselves to him and too his doctrine: for he that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the father, as it is said in the fifth of john. 
john. 5. d. 23.  And this is well worthy too be marked: for every man will needs be thought to honour God, and to desire nothing so much as too hold himself under his yoke. But in the meanwhiles, we see that the world fighteth against the Gospel, and noman can willingly find in his heart to yield too it. When it cometh to the point that jesus Christ calleth us to him, every of us plays the rebel: we be so wild that he cannot tame us: whereby our faythlesnesse is to plainly proved, and we show ourselves to despize God, how goodly protestations soever we have made before. For he sendeth us back to his Son, 
Psal. 2. b. 12.  & willeth us to stoop to him to do him homage. Yet notwithstanding, as we see and as experience showeth too much, every man would shrink away from subjection too our Lord jesus Christ. S. Paul therefore showeth what a majesty there is in jesus Christ: that is too wit, that we ought too tremble at his word, and to hold our peace when soever he speaketh, and too receive without any gainsaying, whatsoever he teacheth, or proceedeth from him. And without that, it is certain that God rejecteth all the protestations that we can make of our desirousness too serve and honour him. Thus are we exhorted in this strain, to give ourselves wholly over unto our Lord jesus Christ, seeing he is our [only] Shepherd, thereby to show that we be his true sheep, and that we hearken too his voice, and discern it from the voice of strangers. Now seeing that God showeth himself in such wise unto us, as we know that our Lord jesus Christ calleth us too him: let every of us follow him, and show that we be of his flock in deed. Thus ye see what we have too bear in mind. Howbeit for as much as there is such unthankfulness in a great number, that they cannot find in their hearts too submit themselves even too the Son of God: Saint Paul doth here set down the name of God the father as an Overplus. True it is that the whole fullness of the Godhead dwelleth in jesus Christ, 
Coloss. 1. c. 29. & 2. b. 9  and cursed be he that seeketh any other God. But yet for all that, for as much as our Lord jesus Christ appeared unto us in the shape of man, and was conversant in this world, and there despised yea and abased even too a most shameful death, wherein he received all the curses that were due unto us: therefore it is said that if we give not ear too the Son of God, the father is prejudiced thereby, according also as our Lord jesus himself declareth in that he sayeth, 
Luke. 10. c. 16.  He that despizeth you despizeth me, and he that rejecteth me rejecteth the living God that sent me. Mark then whereunto the order tendeth which S. Paul keepeth: namely that if we do not willingly honour our Lord jesus Christ, by accepting his doctrine for certain and infallible: God is set at nought, and we cannot say that our intent is too worship him, for he will reject all our doings. And why? For (as I said afore) it is enough too prove us rebels, if we separate the Son from his Father. And S. Paul addeth expressly, that jesus Christ was razed from the dead, too the end that his Apostleship should not be the less esteemed, and also that men should match him with the number & company of the other Apostles, according also as he was added to them after that jesus Christ ceased too be any more upon earth. For (as I have touched already) the thing wherewith the false Apostles which came too overthrow all upbraided him, was this: How now [said they]? He hath not been the Disciple of the Son of God as Peter and john were: he is a thing borne out of season. And how can he show that he hath received his doctrine of jesus Christ? S. Paul declareth that if they will needs inquire of the authority of our Lord jesus Christ, his ryzing again ought not too have diminished it. Surely though our Lord jesus Christ were brought low while he had the veil of man's nature upon him, whereby his glory was after a sort hidden: yet was he not abased in himself. 
Luk. 2. b. 13.  For we know that the Angels acknowledged him for their sovereign king, and although he were [borne] in a stable and laid upon the ground as a creature destitute of all help: yet we see that the Stars of the sky bare record of him. 
Mat. 2. b. 2.  To be short, the majesty of our Lord jesus Christ was always sufficiently avouched, as long as he was in this world. But yet for all that, there was a much excellenter glory in his resurrection, according as it is said in the first too the Romans, 
Rom. 1. a. 4  that then he was showed too be the Son of God. And we also have seen in the second Epistle to the Corinthians, 
2. Cor. 4. d. 14.  that as he suffered under weakness of the flesh, so he was razed again through the wonderful power of God's spirit. So then, S. Paul showeth, that although our Lord jesus Christ be not conversant with us nowadays, yet must not his Majesty therefore be diminished nor defaced, that we should not yield him his due and deserved obedience, and receive his word reverently without all gainsaying. This warning is very behoveful for us. For what a number of lightheaded persons do we see, which would have jesus Christ too be here in visible shape? Their saying is, that they would fain see jesus Christ conversant here beneath, and that [then] they would at the first push accept what soever he spoke to them, so as there should need but one word of his mouth to ravish them, and there should need none other teaching, nor any other man to be much with us. Yea, but the Son of God which came down, hath performed his charge which was committed to him of God his father: that is to say, he hath preached the Gospel, and sufficiently confirmed it by his death and passion. Afterward being risen again, he sent forth his Apostles. And now that he hath all sovereign dominion, so as the Angels bow their knees before him, and that he hath such a majesty as surmounteth all glory both in heaven and earth: ought not all that which he hath done, to suffice us thoroughly? When it pleaseth him too send us mortal men, and too send forth the message and inestimable treasure of his Gospel in brittle vessels, and yet notwithstanding will have us to receive them: is it not a mockery to say, that if jesus Christ were with us and in our company, we would obey him? For if heaven and earth must be fain too quake under him, and his Majesty be known even to the Devils of hell: and yet for all that, we continue blockish, and pretend that he is to far of from us: yet notwithstanding our Lord jesus showeth sufficiently that he hath not forsaken us, seeing we have the Gospel preached unto us: And that although he dwell not with us here by low in visible shape, yet notwithstanding we shallbe continually joined with him, and that forasmuch as he is our head, he will govern his body, and there shallbe one unseparable bond betwixt him and us. Now seeing it is so, we ought of right to yield him obedience, and his resurrection ought to touch us to the quick, & to work such a reverent awfulness in us, that whensoever the name of our Lord jesus Christ is spoken of, 
Esa. 65. c. 16  we may be sure that it is the name whereof the Prophet speaketh, whereby all men ought to swear, and whereat they ought to bow their knees. Thus ye see in effect that the thing which we have to bear in mind, is, that we should not measure the Gospel after the respect and reputation of those that speak unto us, for why, they be frail men. Nother is that the thing whereon we ought to stay: for that were as much too say, as we should settle our salvation upon the credit of men, which might cause us too rest upon the world: but we must understand, that it is jesus Christ which speaketh. And how? In the Majesty that is given him by God his father: for the power of the holy Ghost was then showed too the full, when he was raised from the dead. Then seeing our Lord jesus Christ hath obtained such authority when he was lifted up into heaven, as too have superiority over all creatures: let us learn too submit ourselves too him, and let the same serve to hold us in awe, that his word may be received of us, and we assure ourselves that he governeth us, and that it becometh us too suffer ourselves too be taught in his name, and [too understand] that although the word which is preached unto us proceed out of the mouth of men, yet notwithstanding it is by the authority of God, & our salvation must be grounded thereupon, as well as though heaven opened an hundred thousand times too show us the glory of God. Lo (say I) how it behoveth us to be taught in this world, until God have gathered us into his everlasting heritage. And that is the thing which we have to bear in mind, concerning that the glory of our Lord jesus Christ is expressly set down in this place.  
Now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to vouchsafe to make us too feel them, that he may draw us too repentance the better, and that we may always hope that if we be once renewed by him, we shall thoroughly perceive that it is he which ruleth us by his holy spirit, so as having that record imprinted in our hearts, we may boast without hypocrisy that we be not tied to this world although we be in it, and that we dwell in it but as pilgrims and strangers, because we have a better dwelling place in heaven, where our heritage is thoroughly assured unto us by faith, although we possess it not presently. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us but also to all people and nations of the earth, etc.   

The. 2 Sermon upon the first Chapter.  
3. Grace be unto you and peace from God the father, and [from] our Lord jesus Christ.  
4. Who gave himself for our sins, to deliver us from this evil world according too the will of God our father.  
5. To whom be glory for evermore, Amen.  
THere is no man but he desireth his own welfare, and we be inclined thereto by nature. Nevertheless we be very far overseen in that behalf, & know not which is the fountain from whence all welfare springeth, and much less what is the true cause of our happiness, namely that God loveth us, & that we be sure that he holdeth us for his children. For without that, all the prosperity of the world is nothing, nay rather it shall always turn to our harm, because that until such time as God receive us into his favour, we be all of us accursed, and the goods that we receive at his hand shall cost us right dearly: for they belong not too us, till we be of the fellowship of his children. Therefore we must above all things seek to be in the favour of our God, and too be well assured in ourselves, that he admitteth us too be of his household and Church. And that is the cause why that after the Prophet hath rebuked men's worldly desires, in that one would have abundance of wine, another abundance of corn, and every man, hath an eye to his own ease: 
Psal. 4. b. 8.  it is said in the Psalm, that nothing is better nor more too be desired, than that God should show us the light of his countenance: that is too say, than that we might take hold of his favour, not doubting but he will acknowledge us for his children, as I told you afore. And that also is the cause, why in the hundred and sixth Psalm the Prophet craveth above all things, 
Psal. 106. a. 4.  that God should be mindful of him with the favour that he beareth towards his people. He knew well enough that he wanted many things: and yet he overpassed all the rest, because his heart carried and haled him the other way, namely [to desire] too be comprehended in the number of God's chosen, and therefore he sayeth purposely according to the Love which thou bearest towards thy people. True it is that God giveth oftentimes some sign of his love too all men in general: but yet is all Adam's offspring cut off from him, till we be grieved in again by jesus Christ. Therefore there is one kind of love which God beareth towards all men, for that he hath created them after his own image, in which respect he maketh the Sun too shine upon all men, nurrishing them and having a care of their life. But all this is nothing, in respect of the special goodness which he keepeth in store for his chosen, and for those that are of his flock: howbeit not for any worthiness which he findeth in them, but for because it pleaseth him too accept them for his own. And so ye see why S. Paul in all his Epistles bringeth us back too the grace of God, and too the love which he beareth towards the faithful, saying, Grace and peace be unto you. Under the word Peace (as I have said heretofore) he comprehendeth all prosperity, as if he should beseech God too provide us of all things which he knoweth too be expedient for us, too pour out his Riches upon us, and too show himself so bountiful towards us, as we may have cause too magnify his goodness. Yet notwithstanding, for asmuch as all the goods of the world cannot but turn too our harm, until we be in God's favour: therefore Saint Paul keepeth this order, of setting down continually God's grace or free favour before the benefits which he bestoweth upon us. Although then that we must desire God to make us feel his goodness in all things which he knoweth to be meet for us: yet must we not forget the principal point, that is too wit, that he should take us into his Church, and assure us in our hearts that he beareth us good will. When we once see that light, 
Psal. 4. b. 7  let it suffice us (as it is said in the Psalm) and let the same content us. But yet for all that although God give us leave too wish whatsoever is good for us: yet must we bridle ourselves in such wise, that if he list too smite us with many miseries, we nevertheless must make such account of his favour, as too content ourselves with that alone, though all the rest be taken quite and clean from us. I have told you already, that although we lived at our ease in all pleasures and delights, yet should we be unhappy, until such time as we be fully assured in our consciences, that God loveth us, and that we be in his favour. Ye see then that we ought not too have a mind too any worldly goods, except Gods love go before them. But on the contrary part, if God love us, and yet in the mean while list too try our patience by suffering us too linger in this world, and by putting us under many afflictions: we must still make such account of his favour, as to bear all things patiently, not withstanding that they seem to be utterly against us. And it standeth us so much the more on hand too bear this lesson in mind, because we see men wander away after their own lusts. For most men are become so brutish, that they desire nothing but to have the things that nature teacheth them too like of: They have no regard at all of God. One desires to eat, & another to drink, and the third to have apparel: and these are desires that hover in the air. But the point whereat we ought to begin, is too know that God is the founder of all our welfare, and that all the commodities which we have in this world, and all the aids which we have too help us with, are benefits proceeding from his hand. Then if we cannot apply our desires unto God, it is too untoward, yea and too beastly a thing: and yet for all that, the most part of the world is at that point. There are othersome which seem too take a better way and rule: but yet do they also pervert all. They desire God too send them the things which he knoweth too be good & profitable for them: but in the mean while they look not to the fountain whereout of they should draw their first water, that is to wit, too be reconciled to God. For all is one with them so God spare them, and execute not his rigour towards them. As for his love or hatred, they pass not greatly for it, so he handle them after the desire and appetite of their flesh. Now although such manner of men do seek unto God, yet do they set the Cart before the horse. For they ought to set God's love in the first & chiefest place, and then to come down to the great number of benefits which he bestoweth upon us, & whereby he witnesseth his goodness towards us. Albeit then that many men hold not themselves within the said measure, but make more unruly requests unto God than one man would do to another: so as one man craveth Riches another Honour, and none is contented with that which God sendeth: yet notwithstanding, though men were well aduized in their wishes, & precise in desiring nothing but that which they have need of, yet if they forget God's favour, therein they show themselves not to have profited at all. Wherefore let us mark how it is not without cause, that S. Paul hath here set down two things jointly together: that is too wit, that God must first receive us into his favour, so as we also may feel him to be truly our father, and to accept us as his children: and he thereupon afterward make us too prosper. Now, such manner of prosperity may (as I have said already) be well wished for: but yet in the mean while the only goodness of God must be our solace: and when we be put too the suffering of many miseries in this world, so as things fall not out as we would have them, yet must we be contented with this, that God accepteth us. And therewithal he setteth down the name of our Lord jesus Christ, because it is not possible that God should favour us, but for his own sons sake in whom is his whole delight, according as it is said, 
Ephes. 1. b. 6.  as well in the. xvi chapter of S. Matthew, as in the first too the Ephesians. Then if we had nothing else to set before our eyes but the majesty of God, it would make us afraid, and we could not have any access unto him, because we be frail creatures, yea and altogether sinful, creeping here upon the earth, and deserving too be swallowed into the bottom of Hell. Therefore it is very requisite that Christ should show himself unto us, and that we should look upon him, to taste what Gods love is, and to enjoy all the benefits which he bestoweth upon us: for they belong not to any other than to his own only Son, who is the heir of all things, as the Apostle speaketh of him in the first chapter to the Hebrews. 
Hebr. 1. a. 2  Seeing then that all the good turns which God doth us, belong peculiarly too our Lord jesus Christ: it behoveth us too communicate with him, and to be made partakers of them by his means. Therefore it is not without choose that S. Paul sayeth here, from God the father and from our Lord jesus Christ. Yea and too the intent too give us the greater assurance that God will take us into his favour (if we seek him truly and unfeignedly,) howbeit by the means of his only Son: he sayeth that jesus Christ gave himself for our sins. Now it is certain that nothing putteth us out of God's favour, but our own sinfulness. For we see that his mercy extendeth itself even to the sparrows that fly in the air, and unto the brute beasts. For when as God bringeth forth grass in the mountains, and maketh other fodder too grow for cattle: 
Psa. 104. b. 14. & 147. b. 8.  it is a token that he hath a care of them. And truly they be marks of his goodness, as it is said in the Psalms. How then should he not love those whom he hath created after his own image, and which approach much nearer too him, & to his nature, that is to say, men? God therefore in respect of his creating of us, receiveth & avoweth us for his own. But for somuch as we be corrupted and our nature is become sinful, it causeth God too hate us and too take us for his enemies, so as there is as it were a deadly foade between him and us, till he have taken us again into his favour for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. Wherefore to the end we may nor have any cause to doubt of God's love, S. Paul doth here set down before us the Sacrifice whereby the remembrance of our transgressions is blotted out, so that God having now forgotten all our wretchedness, beholdeth us as his own, and as those on whom he hath set his mark, & (to be short) as those whom he hath created too be his children and heirs. And hereby we be warned, that there is none other means to pacify our consciences, and to make us able to call upon God in full liberty, but by applying too ourselves the sacrifice offered by our Lord jesus Christ, wherein he hath made full satisfaction [for us], so that henceforth God receiveth us as his own children. And here first of all we see the force of the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, how that therein we find atonement between God and us, so that whereas we were erst at odds with him, and he must needs have (as ye would say) abhorred us: now he voutchsafeth too take us into his favour▪ And why? Because our Lord jesus Christ hath made amends for all our faults & misdeeds, by the obedience which he yielded in his death & passion, in somuch that the sacrifice which he offered was a [full] satisfaction for [all] our sins, & his bloodshed became likewise our clenzing, and hath washed us clean from all the spots of our sins. Thus ye see how we may be sure that God receiveth us. And how may we have the boldness to call upon him and to resort unto him? Even by fastening our eyes upon the Sacrifice which our Lord jesus Christ hath offered. For if we have not that, it is certain that we shall always be afraid, when we think upon the majesty of God. For seeing we be wretched offenders, how should we not be afraid of our judge, who is armed to execute the vengeance that we deserve? Nevertheless for as much as our Lord jesus Christ hath buried our faults, we may come unto God boldly and without any stop. Howbeit it behoveth us to mark therewithal, that the sacrifice whereby our Lord jesus Christ hath reconciled us to God his father, is so sufficient, that it behoveth us to lay▪ up all our trust therein, & not to seek any other means: according also as S. Paul's intent here, is to bring back the Galathians to the pure truth from the which they had been led away & seduced not that they had utterly renounced jesus Christ, but that they had intermingled the ceremonies of the Law, thereby to obtain forgiveness of sins, as who should say there needed other helps thereunto: according as in papistry it will well enough be granted, that jesus Christ is the redeemer of the world, but yet therewithal every man seeketh to compound with God, & to make amends by himself. Now the Galathians had already been imbured with the like error. For this cause Saint Paul showeth thee, that sins are none otherwize wiped out, than by the sacrifice of our Lord jesus Christ, to thintent that our faith may rest wholly there. Therefore if we willbe, partakers of so great a benefit, we must give over all our vain hopes, & all the illusions that the Devil putteth in our mind, when he turneth us aside from our Lord jesus Christ & from his only grace, by making us to believe that we can come unto God, if we bring some amends with us. To be short, until such time as we be sure that there is none other washing wherewith to scour out the spots of our iniquities, but the blood which our Lord jesus Christ hath shed, & wherewith we be rinced through the holy ghost: it is certain that we can never come freely unto God, nor rest upon his favour & love, but shall ever be wandering in our own imaginations: & that shall be a due payment for our misbelief, in that we have not yielded our Lord jesus Christ the honour that he deserved. Thus ye see in effect what we have to bear in mind here, where S. Paul setteth the death & passion of our Lord jesus Christ before us, telling us that that is the thing wherein we shall find the amends of all our faults, do as they shall not be called any more too account before God. And he sayeth purposely that jesus Christ gave himself too the end we should the more boldly take hold of his love. For we see here, that when our Lord jesus Christ did put forth himself too make atonement between God and us, he spared not his own body & soul, in somuch that he endured extreme anguish in his foul, as he that was our borrow in the same, and bore the wrath of God in our behalf. And in his body also he endured all reproach and shame, and therewithal also the horriblest torments that could be devised and all this (as I said afore) showeth right well, that the love which he bore us was inestimable, sith he forgot himself after that sort for our sakes. But yet notwithstanding, herewithal S. Paul bringeth us always back too the will of God, too show that when our Lord jesus Christ did in that wise perform all that belonged too our salvation, it was no let but that God in the mean while uttered his mercy in the same, according as it is said in another text, 
john. 3. b. 16  that God so loved the world, that he spared not his only son, but delivered him to death for us. To the intent therefore that we should not think that the coming of our Lord jesus Christ too pacify God his father, was after such a sort that he persuaded him to alter his purpose, (as men are inclined to such gross & earthly imaginations:) S. Paul (to show us that God was not reconciled unto us after the manner of men) telleth us expressly that the cause why jesus Christ was delivered for our sins, was for that God had so ordained it. For if a man be angry with his child, some other man may step in, too appease his wrath, and such a one shall supply the room of a third party. But the case stood not so with our Lord jesus Christ when he offered himself in Sacrifice too do away all our sins, & to make us way unto God from whom we were shut out before. He came not as one that stepped in of his own head, and as though God had not meddled with the matter. How then? God (as hath been touched not long since (did both hate us and love us before the reconciliation [was made.] And why loved he us? Because we be his creatures. And again, although he saw we were so wretched, and utterly forlorn & damned folk by reason of sin: yet notwithstanding he had pity upon us, & would not have mankind to perish utterly. Thus ye see how God loved us, notwithstanding that in the person of Adam we were fallen away from him & utterly corrupted. Therewithal he did also hate us, even because he is the wellspring of all righteousness. Therefore he abhorred the naughtiness that was in us by reason whereof there needed an atonement to be made in the blood of our Lord jesus Christ, & by the sacrifice which he offered. But yet must not that benefit be fathered upon any other than God. Ye see then how it was Gods doing too send his only son, and too give him over unto death for us. And why? To the end that all hatred between him and us should be done away. This in effect is the thing that ought to be understood of S. Paul's words, when he saith that jesus Christ gave himself to the death for our sins, and yet notwithstanding that the same came not too pass without the will of God, who had determined the same aforehand in his own everlasting purpose. Hear first of all we have too magnify the mercy that was showed us, in the person of our Lord jesus Christ. For if God had [but] proclaimed a pardon, and told us that he would take us to mercy though we were unworthy of it: that had been very much, yea and it had been impossible for us to magnify such a gracious goodness as it deserveth. But seeing he hath lent us such a gage of his love as his own son, and giveth himself to us in his person, [thereby] showing himself to be our father: it so far passeth all that we have said, that if all our wits were employed too wondering at such a goodness, yet should we never come to the fullness thereof. Thus ye see what we have to mark in the first place, when Saint Paul speaketh too us of Gods will. [Howbeit] let us understand, that even from the time that God had just cause to hate us, and to abhor us, yea and [even from the time] that we were his enemies (as the Scripture saith) in very deed he never ceased to have some regard of us, 
Ro. 5. b. 10.  and to extend his pity so far forth, as he would not have us to abide in our destruction: in so much that he hath not thought it enough to declare the same by word of mouth, but also hath given us such a pledge as we see, that is to wit, that his own son hath answered for it. Now seeing it is so that God hath showed himself so gracious and merciful before we were reconciled to him: what will he do now when we have so sure a warrant, and that the Gospel also is preached unto us, to assure us that we be knit unto our Lord jesus Christ by faith, as members of his body? Shall we now doubt of God's love towards us when we have so good a confirmation of it, as Saint Paul faith in the fift Chapter to the Romans? If so be that jesus Christ (saith he) came to put away all our sins at such times as there was yet deadly foad between god & us: ought not all doubting to be trodden under foot, and we not be afraid in any wise too call upon our God, but assure ourselves of our own salvation, now when God hath so confirmed it unto us, when he hath admitted us into his favour, when he calleth and allureth us as gently as may be, and when he showeth and certefieth us that he doth as it were hold open his arms to embrace us, whensoever we will come unto him? Thus ye see what we have to bear in mind in this strain. Furthermore, let us mark also the love of our Lord jesus Christ, how that seeing he hath given himself after that sort for our sins, he will not suffer his death and passion to be unprofitable, nor the sacrifice which he hath once offered, to be void and of none effect, without bringing forth fruit in us. But as he hath offered himself once for all: so also will he be our continual Mediator and Advocate, to the end we may be partakers of the cleanness which he hath purchased for us, that being rid of all our foulness we may appear [clean] before God, and speak unto him with open mouth. Lo how we ought to gather together all the things that are showed us here for the stablishing of our faith, & that we may freely resort unto our God, not as strangers to him, but as his own children and familiar friends. And herewithal let us learn also, to shake off all the illusions and fancies of Satan, who seeketh by all means too turn us away from our Lord jesus Christ, or else to darken the grace which we should find in him: and when he can not abolish it utterly, he snarleth us and putteth [new] means into our heads whereby to purchase favour at God's hand. But let us cut off all such things, and so fasten all our wits upon our Lord jesus Christ, as he only my suffice us, and we utterly mislike whatsoever shall come in our head too purchase grace and favour with, assuring ourselves that there is not any other thing that may cause God to receive us to mercy, than the sacryfize whereby all righteousness and cleanness was purchased for us. Furthermore, under these words of Gods will, it behoveth us too comprehend a free goodness, too exclude all that men are wont too make themselves believe of their own merits: for in that sense also are those words taken in the holy Scripture, so that (as I have told you before) the thing which is termed here by the name of Will, is termed elsewhere by the name of good pleasure. Saint Paul therefore not only showeth that the wellspring of our Redemption and Salvation consisteth in the ordinance and everlasting purpose of God the father: 
Luc. 2. b. 14  but also intendeth to beat down all pride and presumption, by showing that we must yield the whole praise of our righteousness too the free favour of God, which had no regard at all of our deservings. For let us examine ourselves: and what shall God find in us but utter wretchedness? And that is the very cause why God vouchsafeth his mercy upon us. So then let us assure ourselves, that henceforth we may freely lift up our eyes to heaven, and prefer our prayers and supplications unto God, 
john. 3. b. 16  because he hath prevented us, according as it as said in S. john, that he had not tarried till we loved him, (for that was impossible because we be wholly bend unto evil, and are utterly given over to it:) but had loved us even though we were his enemies. And so ye see that the appearing of our Lord jesus Christ, was too the end too reconcile us to God his father, as we have showed already. That therefore is in effect the thing that we have to bear in mind. Now Saint Paul addeth immediately, that it was to deliver us from this wicked world. Hear he showeth why we be called too the knowledge of our Lord jesus Christ: and also why he hath set so great store by us, as to redeem us as he hath done: [namely] to the end we should not abide in our filth and uncleanness, but be withdrawn away from it by him. In very deed that is not the cause of our salvation, but the end and mark whereat God looked [in ordaining us to salvation.] The thing therefore which it standeth us on hand to have an eye unto when our redemption is spoken of, is that we must begin at the free favour which God bore unto us, when he determined in his everlasting purpose, that we should be brought back again unto him by the means of our Lord jesus Christ. And so, that was the principal cause. Another cause thereof is jesus Christ, in whom we find all that is requisite for our assurance. For there we see our sins blotted out, inasmuch as he is ordained to be our borrow, and hath made such amends for us, as nothing can stop us from coming too God. That is the second point which we have too remember here. Now the mean whereby we be made partakers of our Lord jesus Christ, is our embracing of the promises of the Gospel by true faith. For the faithless have no profit at all by the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, but rather are so much the more damnable, because they reject the mean that God had ordained: and their unthankfulness shall be so much the more grievously punished, because they have trodden under foot the blood of our Lord jesus Christ, which was the ransom for their souls. Therefore it standeth us on hand to receive the promises of the Gospel by faith, if we desire that jesus Christ should communicate himself unto us, and that he should bring us to the possession and enjoyment of the benefits which he hath purchased for us: so as they belong not too any other than such as are members of his body, and are graffed into him, and receive him by faith, according as it is said in the first Chapter of Saint john, 
john. 1. b. 12  that God accepteth and avoucheth those for his children, which believe in his only son. Thus ye see what we have to remember in the third place, when we come too the scanning of our salvation. Now remaineth that God be glorified in us, as good reason is that he should be. And in that respect also, Saint Paul in the third to the Romans saith, that whereas God hath given us the means in our Lord jesus Christ, 
Ro. 3. d. 25.  too find favour at his hand by the forgiveness of our sins, and there withal sent us the Gospel to put us in possession of the same benefit: his so doing is to the end that he only may appear to be righteous, and be glorified therefore, so as we should yield him all praise, and acknowledge ourselves beholden to him for all things. Nevertheless the glorifying of God consisteth not only in our confessing with our mouth that he is the author of our salvation, and that the same cometh of him alonely: and of his mere goodness and free grace: but also in becoming new men through his holy spirit, so as his image shineth forth in us, and we endeavour to give over ourselves wholly to his service. 
1. Thes. 4. b. 7.  It is said, that God hath not called us to filthiness and uncleanness, but that his meaning is too make us holy to himself. Now then seeing the case standeth so: it is not for nought that Saint Paul addeth here, that jesus Christ hath delivered us from this wicked world by offering himself for us, and that he hath wiped out the remembrance of our sins before God his father, to the end we should not lie any longer plunged in our own filth and uncleanness, but be as it were separated from the world▪ to the intent to become the heritage of God, and to dispose our whole life to such obedience, as it may be seen that like as he hath adopted us to be his children, so we also have loved and honoured him as our father. And out of all doubt, when as it is said that we must be taken out of this wicked world, it is a benefit which we ought to be abashed at. For under the word World, is comprehended all that belongeth to man in his own nature. The world of itself hath in it neither vice nor corruption: but all the evilness of it cometh of the sin that dwelleth in us. So then, whereas it is said that the world is wicked, 
1. johu 〈◊〉 19  according also as S. john in his canonical Epistle saith that all the world is saped and plunged in naughtiness: that wickedness is neither in the Sun, nor in the Moon, nor in the earth, nor in the water, nor in any of all the things that are contained in them: but in that we be so perverted, that we have infected all things here bilowe with our uncleanness: and that as long as men continue in themselves and in their own nature, they be but filthiness, so as they must of necessity displease God. For surely there can be none agreement between righteousness and unrighteousness. But in us there is nothing to be found but unrighteousness. Therefore we must either be withdrawn from ourselves, or else we shall never be able to come nigh unto God. What shall then become of all the blind wretches, which bear themselves in hand that they be able to work wonders with their free will, their virtues, their wisdom, and I wot not what else? According as we see that men do always like well of themselves, & although they be convicted to have nothing but filthiness in them, & that they be so loathsome as it is pity to see it, and they themselves ought to be ashamed of it: yet they will still challenge somewhat to themselves, & always deceive themselves with their own fond imaginations. And yet notwithstanding when men have well tried themselves, all that they can find in them shall be condemned under the term of naughtiness [or wickedness:] insomuch that it is showed thereby, that there is nothing but corruption in us, and that if we presume too press unto God as we be of ourselves, he must needs drive us a great way of. Therefore mark this for a ground, that here all pride is beaten down, too the intent that men may learn too leave their boasting in any thing, save in the free goodness of God, and be so abashed in considering their own shame, that they may condemn themselves with their own mouth, and not tarry till God give sentence against them, but become their own judges. This is it in effect which we have to mark. And now we see how it behoveth us to walk warily and carefully; that we may be assured that the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ belongeth to us. For if we will needs give bridle too our Iustes, it is certain that our Lord jesus Christ will disclaim us. True it is that our Salvation resteth always upon the only goodness of God, and that we must not intermeddle our own works when we intend too have the certainty of faith, but rather renounce ourselves. Nevertheless howsoever the case standeth, our Lord jesus Christ is not come to give us occasion too abuse the grace that he hath purchased us, for that were a mocking of him to his face. If we should go wallow again in our own filthiness after that he hath washed us in his blood, were it not a wilful defile of the thing that is most holy, ye a and which maketh all the whole world holy? Now forasmuch as we are all of us corrupted, and the whole world is subject to cursing, and all of us are condemned: there is not any thing to sanctify us again, but [only] the blood of our Lord jesus Christ. And how great and intolerable a treachery were it, if we as much (as in us lieth) should fall to beraying of ourselves again in our own filthiness? Then let us mark well, that to enjoy the fruit of the death & passion of our Lord jesus Christ, we must not take liberty to do evil, nor to live after our own appetites and lusts: but we must always come to the separation whereof S. Paul speaketh here, which is to be withdrawn from this wicked world, & not to break asunder the things that are knit together with so holy a band, nor to disannul the order of God. The faithful therefore must give themselves to all pureness of life, and consider that the redeeming of them by our Lord jesus Christ, and by the sacrifice of his death and passion, is upon condition that they should forsake themselves, according also as we heerehow our Lord jesus Christ telleth us, 
Mark. 8▪ d, 34.  that those which will be his disciples, must abase themselves & follow him. What have we them to do, and what ought to be our travel all the time of our life? We must do our endeavour to withdraw ourselves from the defilements of this world, that we may cleave unto our God in pureness of life. True it is that this thing is not perfected in us until we be quite withdrawn from the world: but yet that is the mark that we must aim at, and whereunto it behoveth us to draw more & more. Then like as the faithful resort continually to God's mercy, grounding themselves thereupon, and are not otherwise righteous than by the forgiveness of their sins: so also behoveth it them to keep on to the end which S. Paul setteth down to us here, which is to be separated from the world. And those two things are well worthy to be marked. Some fantastical persons have imagined such a perfection, that when we be once regenerated in our Lord jesus Christ, we have no more need of the forgiveness of our sins. Insomuch that they say we keep the world still to their ABC, when we preach that we, cannot become righteous but by faith, nor come in God's favour but by his forgiving of our sins, and by his covering of them through his own goodness. But that is a devilish pride, and yet among Papists there is no more praise than that given unto God's goodness. So then let us abhor such harebraynes, and all their blasphemies, when they go about to be witch us so far, as too make us believe that we have no more need too be pitied of God, nor to have our sins forgiven us. But let us trust unto it, that it standeth us on hand to sigh and groan all our life long, and that there is none other hope to assure us of our salvation, but first to yield ourselves guilty, and then to be out of all doubt that the blood of our Lord jesus Christ doth continually wash us pure and clean. Mark that for one point. And therewithal let our endeavour always be to be separated from this wicked world. And how? Even by praying unto God too touch us first with his holy spirit, and afterward too increase his gifts in us, and too mortify the lusts of the flesh. And sith we feel such a battle, so as we be fain too enforce ourselves, or else that we do but lympe and halt in going unto God, insomuch that we make many a false step, and oftentimes happen to trip and stumble: let us mourn continually seeing we fail at all assays. Thus ye see how we may be delivered from this wicked world. [Namely] not by being set utterly free from sin, like as also when S. Paul saith that God hath delivered us [from our sins] to the intent we should live perfectly, and undefiled before him, it is not for that there can be found any such pureness in any man so long as he is in this world: for all our thoughts do continually rebel against God, yea and even the righteoussest men of all shall evermore find themselves behind hand, and perceive that they do still drag their legs after them. But yet howsoever the world go, we perceive on the other side, that our Lord jesus Christ hath already ridded us by faith out of the bondage of the Devil, and will maintain us against all assaults. If we fall to examination, and every man try what is in himself, we shall find that when on the one side there is any good desire in us, so as we seek to honour God: [on the other side] our own nature leadeth us the contrary way, so as we would fain keep aloof from him: insomuch that the faithful must needs feel both those two motions in themselves, namely that when on the one side (as Saint Peter cheereth us) the holy Ghost counseleth us too give our selves to all holiness of life: 
1. Pet. 2. a. 1  on the other side we feel ourselves to be plucked back by many wicked affections, so as we cannot come near unto God as we feign would do. And that is the cause why Saint Paul in the seven. 
Ro. 7. d. 19  Chapter too the Romans sigheth and confesseth that he is unhappy, because he cannot do the good that he is desirous to do, nor utterly eschew the evil that he hateth & abhorreth. Thus ye see that the thing which we have to mark concerning the deliverance that is mentioned here, is that our Lord jesus Christ hath not so regenerated us already by his holy spirit, as to set us in full freedom to walk as we would wish, and to run so swiftly and with so cheerful a courage as were requisite. But his delivering of us is to make us hold on our way still towards our mark, that is to say, to make us yield ourselves wholly in obedience unto God, and to withdraw ourselves from our corruptions, and too forsake them more and more, until the time of full perfection be come, which is, when our Lord God shall have thoroughly repaired his Image in us. Now by the way, although the Galathians were partly slipped away, and had given ear to the buzibodies that had disguise the Gospel, and made such a mingle mangle of it, that jesus Christ was as good as overwhelmed and buried: yet notwithstanding S. Paul matcheth them still with the faithful, for whom the sacrifice was offered, according also as he placeth them in the Church of God. He speaketh not to the Renegates that had forsaken jesus Christ. True it is, that he will anon show them their fault: but yet for all that, he mindeth not to exclude them utterly from the hope of salvation. For there were no cause for him to write to them, if it were not to draw them back again, and to win them and to bring them again into the good way. Forasmuch then as S. Paul laboureth to bring back the Galathians into the way of salvation (as need was:) therefore he admitteth them still to the inestimable benefit that is purchased for us by the son of God, and reckoneth them still as separated from the world, knitting them to the fellowship of those whom God accepteth and avoweth for his children. And that is, because there was yet some seed of the Gospel in them, and although they were snarled in some errors, yet they had not utterly forsaken God, nor gone quite away from the Gospel. For that consideration therefore, Saint Paul holdeth them back, and reckoneth them still in the number of the faithful. And so although we be not worthy of it, yet will God reckon us as of his household for his words sake which is preached among us. No doubt but it shall be to our sorer damnation, if God call us, and we answer him not. But if we have any good desire too come unto him, and yet have still many vices and infirmities in us: he accepteth us as his own, for his words sake. And we be called his Church, 
Mat. 4. a. 5. & 27. f. 25.  not for that we be worthy of that title, but because that as the City of jerusalem was called the holy City in respect of the promises, namely that the Gospel should come from thence, and that the Redeemer of the world should be manifested there: so by like reason we be called the faithful, and the children of God, and are mustered in the array of his Church, when the Gospel is preached among us, and men consent thereunto, although it be not with such reverence and perfectness as were meet. Nevertheless, how soever the case stand, Saint Paul's using of such mildene 〈◊〉 towards the Galathians, is not to foad them in their vices, nor too soothe them up with fond flattery after the manner of many men, whom we see desirous to be flattered after that sort: but we shall see anon how he rebuketh them as sharply as may be, insomuch that he calleth them witless. And how can these things agree together? It is for that on the one side, he intendeth to advance the grace of God, which had been opened in that Church: and that on the other side, he was feign to scour away the vices that were in it, as need was. We see then hereby, that when God hath planted his Church in any place, it followeth not by and by therefore, that all things are to be commended there, and that there is nothing but all godliness in it, as the Papists imagine, who under the name of the Church would feign cover all their abominations, yea even the most horrible and devilish abominations in the whole world. As how? The Church [say say] cannot err: 
2. Tim. 4. d. 25.  she is the bride of jesus Christ: she is the pillar of truth. Yea, but in the mean while look upon the Churches of Galatia. What saith the holy Ghost of them by the mouth of S. Paul? Among them there were Renegates that had renounced the Gospel: there were as foul and outrageous heresies among them as could be. Then let us understand, that we must never be so tied to men, as not to condemn their faults when they come to the scanning: but that all things must be made subject to God's word, and every thing be condemned that is not agreeable thereunto, so as nothing may hinder God from having his authority continually, and from putting all things under foot which agree not with his word, but that men do condemn them, & utterly abhor them. Furthermore, let us not cease to draw those continually unto God, which have any entrance already. And although we perceive them to be weak or stepped aside out of the way: yet let us always set forth God's grace, that it may grow and be strengthened more and more in them, until we be all gathered thither as we be daily called, that is to wit, to our Lord jesus Christ.  
Now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us perceive them more and more, and that we may be so touched to the quick, as we may mislike of them, and so embrace his grace, as it may be more and more increased in us, and we be held up and sustained in our weakness by his hand, until he have brought us to the holy perfection of the heavenly kingdom, which is purchased for us by the means of our Lord jesus Christ. And so let us all say, Almighty God our heavenly father. etc.   

The. 3. Sermon upon the first Chapter.  
6 I marvel that you are so suddenly carried away from him that had called you through the grace of Christ, unto another Gospel.  
7 Which is none other thing but that there are some which trouble you, and would overthrow the Gospel of Christ.  
8 But if I myself or an Angel from heaven tell you otherwise than I have told you: cursed be he.  
We see here more openly the thing that I have touched already this morning: that is to wit, that Saint Paul spareth not the Galathians, although he mind not too shut them out of the gate of salvation. For inasmuch as his meaning is to bring them back to repentance: it is good reason that he should set the grace of God before them, as a thing common to them. But yet for all that, he flattereth them not, but rather rebuketh them for their faults, and specially for the overgreat lightness that was in them in giving ear to deceivers, which came unto them to disguise the doctrine of the Gospel. And to make them perceive their own unthankfulness the better: he saith that he wondereth to see them carried away so soon and so easily from the heavenly calling, and how it cometh to pass that they could be so quickly thrust out of the way, & continue yet still in their doing, seeing that they had already felt & tried Gods grace in our Lord jesus Christ. For inasmuch as he laboured to bring them back again, he saith not at the first dash that they had turned away from the Gospel, but that they had been overcome by that temptation. And afterward he addeth, that the same was nothing else, but that those buzibodies intended to overthrow the truth of God. For there is but one pure doctrine of the Gospel, like as there is but one jesus Christ, upon whom the same is grounded: so as it is not in us to forge a new Gospel, but whensoever any body goes about too mingle any thing with the pure seed which we have of our Lord jesus Christ, it is nothing else but an overthrowing of God's building. This in effect is the thing which is contained in this first sentence of S. Paul's. But here he might seem to be over sharp and rough in finding fault with the feebleness of the Galathians, seeing they never meant to forsake the gospel, nor yet jesus Christ who had been preached among them. Howbeit S. Paul passeth not for their opinion, but hath respect to the matter in itself, which is, that as soon as men turn aside from God's truth, by and by they forsake jesus Christ, and make themselves strangers to him. Many men would think this strange, according as we see there are many that would feign mingle the light and darkness together. And specially the confusion that is in Popery is a very notable example hereof: for there ye shall hear men make wonderful protestations of holding still the Christian faith wherein they have been baptized. But yet for all that it is apparent, that all is turned upside down: for all superstitions reign there: and besides that, there is too manifest Idolatry, yea and that as gross as ever was any among the heathen. By reason whereof all reverence of God is as good as quite abolished there, because every man makes himself a Saviour in stead of our Lord jesus Christ. But now will the Papists lustily reply, that they be no backsliders, nor have forsaken Christ. Yea, but our Lord jesus Christ is no Ghost, he cannot transform himself after the appetites of men. To be short, he cannot be separated from his Church. Whensoever the Papists utter this saying: they rob jesus Christ of all authority. For (say they) if there were but one Mediator, what should become of the Heesaintes which are patrons, and of the Sheesaintes which are our Advocates▪ if any man speak to them of the sacrifice whereby our Lord jesus Christ hath once purchased perfect righteousness for all the faithful: What (say they) and must not Mass be said every day, and Christ be offered up new again there, too appease God's wrath? If a man tell them of the free forgiveness of sins: and what shall become (say they) of our own satisfactions, whereby we deserve to have pity at God's hand? Again, if a man say too them, that all our goodness cometh of our regeneration through God's spirit, and that there is nothing but spottinesse & rebelliousness in us, till God have changed us: how so (answer they) and what shall then become of our own free will? To be short, jesus Christ shallbe named oft enough, and men will reserve unto him the title of Redeemer. But in the mean season his office shallbe parted, and put too the spoil, and every man shall catch a portion of it too himself. Besides this, they imagine that the Saints and Angels of heaven are as patrons to them, and finally they have infinite ways (to their own seeming) whereby to come unto God. But hereupon we may well conclude, that the holy Ghost doth justly avow them to be backsliders, and to have given over jesus Christ, and to be become strangers to him. For they falsely abuse his name. jesus Christ is not variable, 
1. Co. 1. d. 19  according as we have seen how S. Paul in the second to the Corinthians said, that we shall not find yea and nay in him, but that he will continue always at one stay. To be short, whatsoever the Papists babble concerning Christianity, is altogether hypocrisy and leasing, and they do but falsify the name of God's son, and abuse it wickedly. For they make a mumrie of it, or rather an Idol. Ye see then why Saint Paul blameth the Galathians for being so carried away. Now if a man demand the reason how: it was in that some would have made them to observe the ceremonies of the law as things necessary: and yet had God commanded them. Yea verily, howbeit that was but with a temporal condition for the people of old time, so as they must of necessity have all ceased at the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. Forasmuch therefore as the Galathians mingled the old figures and shadows of the law, with the clear light of the Gospel: Saint Paul being not able too suffer it, saith that they were turned aside from God, yea and utterly fallen away from him. But there is yet a worse thing than that: namely that the grace of our Lord jesus Christ was thereby disannulled, because men do always bear themselves in hand, that they deserve and earn righteousness before God, to be in his favour for their serving of him: and so when these deceivers had brought in the said error, that men ought to keep the old forworn figures: it was all one as if they had threaped a meritorious service upon God [whither he would or no.] But our salvation must be of free gift, or else jesus Christ is nothing worth. I term it salvation of free gift, because it is given us simply of God, so as we bring not any thing with us [to the attainment thereof] but only an eager desire too be filled with the thing that we want. Therefore it standeth us on hand too come as poor beggars unto God, if we mind too be justified for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. For if we imagine never so small a drop of deserving in ourselves, it stoppeth us from coming too our Lord jesus Christ. And not without cause doth an ancient Doctor say, that we cannot receive the Salvation that is offered us in our Lord jesus Christ, except we have first dispatched the minding of our own deserts, and acknowledged that there is nothing but utter wretchedness in ourselves. Thus ye see why Saint Paul had yet more just reason too say, that the Galathians were carried away from jesus Christ and from his father. But there was yet this clog more: namely that they were made too believe what other men listed, and thereby brought in subjection too a slavish bondage, too be rob of the quietness of conscience which we ought too have in our Lord jesus Christ. For besides that we be reconciled by the sacryfize of his death and passion, we be also set free from the rigour of the law, under the which we were held in bondage. As for example (according as we shall see more fully hereafter, for as now I do but overrun matters whereof we shall see a larger discourse afterward.) 
Deut. 27. d. 26.  Ye know how it is said in the law, that whosoever performeth not all that God commandeth to the uttermost point, shall be accursed. But it is impossible for us to attain too such perfection. Therefore it stood us upon too have freedom purchased for us by our Lord jesus Christ, that the Lord might not any more hold us under his yoke, 
Act. 15. b. 10  which was intolerable as it is said in the fifteenth of the Acts. Now we see in effect why Saint Paul blameth the Galathians for falling away like perjured persons towards God, and towards our Lord jesus Christ, as having given him the slip, and forsaken the faith which they had plighted unto him. And by this example we be warned to hold us to the pure doctrine and simplicity of the Gospel, without wavering one way or other. For it is not enough to have the name and title of Christians, no nor yet to bear the mark of baptism: but we must continue steadfast in the doctrine of the Gospel. For (as I have said heretofore) our Lord jesus Christ cannot deny himself: and when we have dreamt this and that of him, yet must we be fain to know him for such a one as he is given us of God his father. Now the Gospel showeth wherefore he is come, what his office is, the benefits that we receive by him, and what his power is towards us. And therefore if we have not the pure and single doctrine, wherein our Lord jesus Christ was manifested unto us: surely we have nothing at all: and whensoever we have once been instructed in it, we must hold it still too the last push. For if we serve never so little from it, there will be nothing but unfaithfulness in us. And in good sooth it standeth us on hand to bethink us of the horrible fall whereunto we were tumbled with others, when we were plunged in so many errors, trumperyes, and Illusions of Satan, that jesus Christ was utterly unknown too us. Seeing that God hath now of his own infinite goodness plucked us out of such a bottomless gulf: let us settle ourselves too have a constant and fast faith, that we be no more shaken like Reeds with every wind, but abide fast in the root of the Gospel, grounded upon the invincible power of our Lord jesus Christ. And again, seeing that in him all God's promises are yea, 
2. Co. 1. d. 20  and Amen, and have their truth in him, so as they be performed there: let our faith also abide steadfast there. This is it that we have to remember in this saying of S. Paul's. Furthermore to put the Galathians to the greater shame, he setteth before them their calling by grace. These words, from him that hath called you, may be referred as well too jesus Christ, as too GOD the Father: for there is no great difference in the matter.  
But in the mean time we see in effect what Saint Paul meant too say. Therefore he casteth the Galathians in the teeth with their lewdness, in that they had so much the less excuse of their shrinking aside after that sort, considering the goodness that God had showed upon them. For if God call us, although it were too summon us too our confusion, yet ought we too obey him, because we be his creatures. It becometh us to be subject too his authority, and howsoever he dispose of us, it is always our duty too say, behold Lord I am at thy pleasure: so that too use any shrinking away when God calleth us, is an utter perverting of all order. Much more when God not only calleth us unto him, but also setteth all the treasures of his goodness before us in our Lord jesus Christ, and showeth that he seeketh nothing else but too make us his own by giving himself so willingly unto us, when God (I say) useth such bountifulness towards us as aught too ravish all our wits unto wondering: must we not needs be too too lazy if we shrink back? Moreover, if we fortune too wander too and fro after we be once come unto him, we shall have so much the less excuse, and feel the sorer and horribler condemnation, as I have touched already. Now than we see what is imported in this saying where Saint Paul maketh mention of the grace that the Galathians had been called too. And out of doubt we in these days are much more blame worthy than the fathers that lived under the law, if we continue not in the pure doctrine of the Gospel, without turning aside from the things that are contained therein. For albeit that God called the Fathers too salvation under the law as well [as us now:] yet was not that calling with so open and abundant utterance of the riches of his mercy, as we have it in our Lord jesus Christ. Therefore let us look well about us, and seeing he hath already made us too feel his grace: let the same stir us up and inflame us too be the bolder too have an invincible courage too continue in the same calling, until we be come too the place whereunto God allureth us. So then, if we compare ourselves with the great number of misbelieving and ignorant souls, it is certain that our unthankfulness willbe so much the greater, as God's grace hath showed itself larger and deeplier unto us. We shall see many silly souls straying here and there, and yet cease they not for all that too be subject too damnation. For he that hath offended without law, 
Rom. 2. b. 12  shall perish without Law. Now for as much as God hath declared his will so friendly unto us, and that together with the use of discretion we have also the doctrine of his Gospel, which (as I have said heretofore) serveth too show us that our damnation shall be more horrible if we labour not too dedicate ourselves wholly unto him, by means whereof our bond becometh so much the straighter: S. Paul addeth another circumstance, which is that it came too pass very hastily. For certes it was a horrible thing, that the Galathians having been taught by the holy Apostles own mouth, should be so corrupted as long as he was alive. Ye see then how it was the more too their blame, that within three [or four] days after their receiving of the Gospel, they were fleeted away and had mingled many false opinions with the truth of God. But although they had continued in the truth some good while after Paul's decease: yet doth it not follow that their so doing might have been a sufficient discharge for them, if they had fallen away afterward. For as the truth whereupon our faith resteth is everlasting, although both heaven and earth do pass away: so must our faith hold out too the end, and not hang either upon the life or upon the death of any man, 
Luke. 21. f. 33.  but have her ankerhold fastened in heaven. Therefore if we change [at any time,] whither it be to day or too morrow, we shall be the more too blame, and our unthankfulness shallbe so much the shamefuller. And truly the thing that S. Paul setteth down here in the person of the Galathians, is seen now adays too much. For such as have gotten some smattering of the Gospel, will be weary of it within a two or three years, if there come no new change in the mean tyme. For they have itching ears, and we see many fantastical persons become backesliders: and because the truth of the Gospel liketh them not, they would always be fleeting, & have I wot not what new stuff brougtht in, too feed them in their fond speculations. We see othersome grieved, because they perceive that the Gospel advantageth them not too the worldward: yea and there are some that turn away, because they see it is an occasion too make them too be persecuted, and too purchase them many enemies, or else they starve (as they think) whiles other men prosper and far well. Thus ye see how jesus Christ is forsaken of many, howbeit not from the father too the son, but by reason that such as have showed him a fair countenance, are suddenly changed and fleet away from him within a two or three years, or at leastwyze within half a score years after. So much the more than ought we too mark well this doctrine, because it is spoken to us: and also too think upon the reproach which jeremy laid unto the jews. Go your ways into far Countries (sayeth he) run beyond sea, 
jerem. 2. c. 10.  see what other people do: every man keeps him too his own Idols, and yet there is no Godhead in them: Satan beguyles them under colour of devotion, and they be so settled in the same, as they cannot by any means be turned away from it. Now at leastwyze be you as constant as they, seeing that God hath showed himself too you, and you know his will fully and certainly. Let us beware that the like be not said too us now adays: for we see the overearnestnesse of the Turks [in their Religion]. And although the jews be no better than unclean Dogs, yet are they stiff still in maintaining the authority of their Law. As for the Papists, they have nothing but dotages, so beastly as it is horrible too see: even children are able too judge of them: and yet for all that, we see how they burn with furious zeal too maintain their treacheries. But as for us, the Devil doth no sooner hold up his finger, but by and by we gad after him: it should seem that every of us watcheth too spy if there come any new toy, and the least occasion in the world will by and by shake us and scare us out of our way: and thereof we fee too many examples, even here without going any further. So much the more therefore doth it behove us too mark the blame that is laid here by the mouth of Saint Paul, against the unconstancy of such as turn away from God, specially so soon after he had called them to the grace of our Lord jesus Christ. And thereupon S. Paul sayeth, that it is nothing else but that there be some among them which trouble them, and would overthrow the Gospel of our Lord jesus Christ. Hear S. Paul showeth, that what soever men bring beside the Gospel, is every whit of it but stark smoke, and that in the end it will be perceived that the Devil did cast gewgaws in their ways, too cozen silly fools that could not rest wholly upon God's truth. It is none other thing (sayeth he) but that some trouble you. Truly this word Other importeth that it is nothing else or nothing at all. Nevertheless Saint Paul declareth, that the Galathians may well pretend, that they which came from jerusalem and from the country of jewrie, had told them that they ought not too separate the Law from the Gospel. No, no, (sayeth he) there is no more but one jesus Christ, neither is there any more than one doctrine that leadeth us unto him, and holdeth us in the faith, where through we obtain salvation by his means. So then all such as intend too cleave unto the pure knowledge of the Gospel, and to continue in the same, must not seek any other perfection [then that]: as for them that go any further, they be troublers that overthrow and disorder all things. And this saying is well worthy too be marked, too the end we may know that when our Lord hath done us the grace too teach us in his school, we must no more have a wavering faith too reel too and fro, but a resolute judgement and determination too say, this is the thing wherein we must live and die. But ye shall see many that will not speak openly against the doctrine of the Gospel, but will suffer the grace of our Lord jesus Christ too be preached. If a man ask them what it is that they find fault with: nothing, say they. But let an Altar be never so soon set up, and puppets upon it, and by and by they run to it, they must needs go hear Mass and see all the rest of the Popish trash, they care not which way the world go, and when all those disorders are set afore them, they think not that there is any difference at all. But let us mark that such beastliness bewrayeth that there is no faith in them. And why? For, the thing wherein we may show, yea and (as in respect of ourselves) feel, whither we be faithful, is too have such skill of the Gospel, as to conclude that it is Gods infallible truth, and that it cannot lead us amiss if we follow it. Contrarywize the Papists have devised an Implicate faith (as they term it) and that is enough for them: and although the wretched souls wot not what they mean themselves, yet notwithstanding, behold (say they) I refer myself too our mother the holy Church, I believe as she believeth. But such folk show openly, that they have no faith at all, ne know by what means too be saved. Nevertheless it is said that we obtain righteousness and salvation by faith, namely for that we embrace Christ as the party by whom all good things are imparted unto us. Then if our Lord jesus Christ be unknown, it is no longer faith, but a gross Illusion of Satan, who hath bewitched the Popish doctors too speak after that sort: and thereby we see that they have no knowledge of God, but are utterly given over too a lewd mind. Wherefore let us mark well, that whereas S. Paul sayeth here, that there is none other Gospel: it is too hold us still in such steadfastness, that after we have once learned what our Lord jesus Christ is, we may continue in him, and utterly give over all things that are contrary too the doctrine of the Gospel. Have we once such skill, it will serve us too fight against Satan and all the diversity of opinions that are at this day in the world, so as we shall not be shaken down what trouble soever happen, nor finally be turned aside from the certainty of our faith. But if we waver after such a sort that we become like little children, who if one man offer them an apple at one side they run thither, and if another man offer some other pleasant thing atother side they run thither likewize, and leaving the first go too yield themselves too the second. I say if we be so fickle minded, it is a token that there is nothing but mere unbelief in us. Then let us assure ourselves, that there must be such a mutual agreement between our faith and the Gospel, that we must give ourselves wholly thereunto, and never be plucked from it, and our knowing of the things that are contained in it, must be too rest ourselves upon them, as I have said already heretofore. Not that all men can be teachers a like (for it is very certain that the most part of those whom our Lord jesus Christ hath in his flock, comprehend not the tenth part of the understanding of the holy Scripture) but that how soever the world go, it behoveth us all to be grounded in these points, namely that there is but one God the father, of whom we have all things, and who hath adopted us of his own mere mercy: That there is but one only jesus Christ, by whose means we be made partakers of all good things: And that we be begotten new again by the holy Ghost: And as touching our Lord jesus Christ, it standeth us on hand too be well assured that he is our advocate, and that without him we cannot come unto God, nor durst once open our mouths to call him our father, save in respect that we be members of our Lord jesus Christ, and that he beareth word for us as our spokesman and patron, guiding us as it were by the hand, too bring us unto God his father. If we know not these things, it is certain that we can obtain no Salvation. And that is the cause why S. Paul blameth the Galathians, for that they considered not that there is but one only Gospel, which could not be altered without doing of wrong too our Lord jesus Christ, who all only aught too have all audience. Therewithal also he warneth us, that when soever there come any busy bodies to turn us from the pure simplicity which we ought too hold us too concerning God and our Lord jesus Christ: we ought too hold them accursed. For (as shall be said more fully hereafter) they overthrow the Gospel of our Lord jesus Christ. And it is a right horrible thing, that the Gospel which is the foundation of our faith and the key too open us the gate of Paradise, should be overthrown. For that is all our welfare, that is the kingdom of God from whence we (after a sort) are banished: and we can by no means come unto him, until he have made us way by means of his Gospel, to the end we may be his people and he our king, and we be guided and governed by his authority. Ye see then that the inestimable benefits which are comprehended in the Gospel, are these: namely that men are reconciled unto God: that the gate of Paradise is opened unto us: and that our Lord jesus Christ is given us for our heritage, so as we be made pattakers of all the benefits that he hath powered upon us, and that he hath warranted our endless Salvation. Now, were it not better that the whole world should sink and perish, than that all this should be overthrown? That therefore is the cause why S. Paul telleth us, that all such as come too set troubles after we have been faithfully taught, and that all such as bring in any curiosities or foist in this or that of their own brain, do turn men away from the kingdom of God and from his royal seat, too the intent that they should not any more be governed by him, nor the Sceptre of our Lord jesus Christ be any more lifted up among them too their salvation. Now if we set so much store by God's honour as we ought to do, or esteem it a precious thing too be partakers of all heavenly benefits, or if we make account of our own welfare: ought not every of us too shun those troublers, and too cast them out as deadly plagues of the world, when they come among us and fall too abolishing of the whole Majesty of God, and of the grace of our Lord jesus Christ, and consequently of our salvation also? Thus ye see in effect, that the thing which we have too mark here, is that we must stick with so earnest a mind to the Gospel, as we may not suffer ourselves too be thrust out of the way by any means, nor abide that any man should trouble our wits, by bringing in any new thing more than was afore. Although the men be never so skilful, subtle, sharpwitted and eloquent: yet let us shake it off every wit as accursed, if it go about to turn us from the pureness of the Gospel. That is the thing which Saint Paul teacheth us here. And when he hath spoken so, he addeth, that if he himself, or an Angel came too preach any other Gospel than that which the Galathians had heard and understood, they should shake them off, hold them as accursed, excommunicate them, and take them too be as devils. Hear we see that S. Paul is (as ye would say) hot to maintain the steadfastness of the faith, to the intent we should not by any means be shaken from it, and that is not without cause. For we see what frailty is in us, and not only frailty but also fondness and rebelliousness, which are yet worse. At the first blush, if a man teach us Gods word, and that we be not touched with it in good earnest: 
2. Cor. 2. d. 14.  we will think it the strangest thing in the world: for the doctrine will always seem foolish too man's wit, as we have seen heretofore. And what is the reason? Even our fondness, because our wits are wandering and roving, and we be naturally bend and forward too leasing, and desire (as it were wilfully) too be beguiled. Now then seeing that our wits are so marred, it is no marvel though we like not the word of God, or though it have no entrance into us, for all our lustiness is but rebelliousness, and whereas we think ourselves to have reason, we be stark blind: and to be short it is not for nought that the scripture sayeth, that men are nothing but vanity and leasing, yea and rebels too God, so as they draw always back from that whereunto God calleth them. But put the case that God had done so much for us as too draw us too him, and to make us taste that his truth is the thing whereunto it behoveth us too hold ourselves, and that we were so tamed that there were no more wilfulness in us, but that we were ready to yield him all obedience: yet is there such a frailness and unconstancy in us, that the Devil shall easily thrust us out of the way every minute of an hour. And hereof we see experience even in those that had been as mirrors of holiness, so as ye would wonder to see them suddenly changed and gone from the right way. And what is the cause of it? As I said afore, although we be in a good forwardness, yet can we not hold our own long, but that we shall by and by go clean awry, except God work in us and amend our frailty. Thus ye see why S. Paul doth with such majesty maintain the doctrine of the Gospel and the occasion thereof was given him by the Galathians, for they were thrust out of the way, by reason that they were borne in hand, that it behoved them too keep the ceremonies of the law. S. Paul therefore beholding such an example and image of men's infirmity and over great lightness, sayeth that the belief of the Gospel must surmount all that we can conceive, and that we must not be removed from it, neither by the knowledge, nor by the great cunning, nor by the eloquence of men, in somuch that even though the Angels of heaven should deal with us in that case, we should take them too be but devils. But how soever the case standeth, this were very strange. What? The Angels of heaven? And again, what is it that Saint Paul speaketh of? His own preaching. He faith not singly the Gospel of Christ, but the Gospel which I have preached unto you. And aught that too have pre-eminence above all the Angels of heaven? First and formest we see, that it is too no purpose too magnify the doctrine of the Gospel in general and undistinct terms: but we must also therewithal be sure which is the same doctrine. To be short, there are many among us that can well enough mock at the fondness of the Papists: but if a man pose them in the principles which even young children ought too know perfectly, they can no skill of them: and so that one of them be talking of one man and another of an other, all is one to them, they have no discretion, they make such a hodge-podge of the matter, as if a man should jumble salt and water and mustard and very we all together. Ye see then that they can well enough confess in general terms that the Gospel ought too be preached, but in the mean while they know not what the Gospel is. Now too correct such faults, S. Paul sayeth Namely the Gospel that I have preached unto you. And hereby (as I said) he showeth us that we ought too know, what substance is contained in the doctrine that is set forth unto us in the name of God, to the intent that our faith may be fully settled upon it, so as we may not be fickle minded to be tossed with every wind, nor go at all adventure too alter our purpose an hundred times a day, but that we may stand out too the end. This is in effect the thing that we have too bear in mind. But by the way, it ought too make Paul's doctrine of the more authority, that he speaketh so boldly in the maintenance of it, and that not through human rashness and presumption, but in the name of God. For in very deed he standeth not here upon the praising of himself in his own person: and that doth he show right well in that he sayeth, If I myself. He setteth himself foremost, as if he had said, Let me, even me myself I say be taken for a Devil, if I change the doctrine, or if you find me to have swerved in any manner of wise. Hear S. Paul showeth that he meant not too purchase reputation too himself, ne fought in his own quarrel, to have it said of him that he was a fineheaded fellow, or a wise and excellent man: no, but he rangeth himself in array with the faithful, and sayeth, let us all embrace the doctrine of that Master too whose charge God hath committed us, and unto whose government we ought too be submitted. For although I be he that taught you the doctrine: yet is it not mine, but Gods who is unchangeable: and although ye should see me change, yet be not you removed nor abashed for it, but esteem me as a Devil, hold me accursed, and for your own parts continue you still settled in the truth which you have learned, and as for me, curse you me, and ban you me, yea and the very Angels of heaven too, rather than too change any whit of the truth of God's Son, or too turn aside from it. Hear we see well enough, that S. Paul sought not aught else, but that God's truth might have such reverence among men as it deserveth, and be so received, as all our wits, all our thoughts, all our lusts, and all our affections might be subdued and held prisoners under it, and that it might not be lawful for any living creature to change aught thereof, but that God only might speak by the mouth of his only Son, and we hold him for our Master, yea and every of us obey him without gainsaying. That is the thing which S. Paul sought. How beit for as much as we cannot now lay forth the rest, it shall be reserved till the next Sunday if it please God.  
Now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us perceive them more and more, and that the feeling of them may draw us too right repentance, and cause us too grow and increase in faith, so as we may be true sacrifices too him: that like as our Lord jesus offered himself for our redemption, so we also may bethink us too dedicate ourselves wholly unto him, and be guided by him in such steadfastness, that neither in life nor death we may not seek any other contentation and rest, than too apply ourselves too his good will, nor glory in any other thing than in the Salvation that is purchased for us in him. That it may please him too grant this grace, not only to us but also too all people and nations of the earth, etc.   

The. 4. Sermon upon the first Chapter.  
8 But if I myself or an Angel from heaven tell you otherwise than I have told you, cursed be he.  
9 As I said afore, so say I yet again, if any man tell you otherwize than you have received, cursed be he, etc.  
We have seen heretofore that we must be sure of the truth of the Gospel, or else our faith is no faith but rather an opinion, if we be ready to stagger too and fro. Now than the very proof which we ought to make of our faith, is to be fully settled and resolved in ourselves that God hath taught us, and that he hath so uttered his will unto us, that if we serve from it one way or other, it is all one as if we did wilfully cast ourselves away. And for this cause we must not only receive God's word as good & holy: but also bear such honour too it, as to hate whatsoever is against it, yea or which agreeth not fully with it. For when as S. Paul speaketh here of an other Gospel: his meaning is, that if men disguyze the pure simplicity which they have learned of him, there remaineth nothing else but untruth and corruption. Wherefore let us learn to set such store by God's doctrine, that we may not only esteem it in itself, but also reject as devilish things, what soever shall be brought contrary or repugnant unto it. And truly Saint Paul thinks it not enough too speak of men, but mounteth even unto the Angels of Heaven, and sayeth that we must rather hold them accursed, than altar any whit of the faith which we have of the Gospel. He doth well too speak of himself first: and he doth that, too show that he had no regard of his own person, but that he meant simply too honour God, and too cause his word to be received of all the world without gainsaying. Therefore it was needful that Saint Paul should use that protestation: for if any man exempt his own doctrine by privilege, he maketh the same a private case. But he that teacheth, ought too range himself in the common array and too submit himself obediently too the Gospel of our Lord jesus Christ, so as we may not have any other Master in this world of whom too hold our faith, but that the Son of God may have all sovereignty over us as belongeth unto him. And Saint Paul speaketh purposely of the Angels, because the false Apostles and deceivers that were come into the country of Galatia, pretended the name of Peter, john, and james: and therefore he setteth a bar in their way, saying that when they had all that could be on their side, yea and that the whole world took part with them, all that was nothing. Moreover though they had the very Angels of heaven with them, yet should God nevertheless over rule than by his word, & all creatures be thrust down. For if any thing lift up itself against God's truth, wherein his image shineth forth and his majesty and glory ought to be known: the same aught also to be condemned, & to be held as accursed. It might perchance seem at the first blush, that S. Paul used an excessive fashion. For too what purpose bringeth he in the Angels, seeing we know how they be wholly given too do Gods will? 
Psalm. 103. d. 20.  According as it is said expressly in the. 103. Psalm, and as we see moreover through the whole holy Scripture, that they have not any other regard, than simply to obey God. Seing then that it is impossible that the Angels should falsify the pure truth: Saint Paul should not have brought them in. Yea it might be thought that he doth them wrong and injury, considering that God hath given them the grace too abide in his obedience, and too walk quietly as he hath appointed them. But it is not without cause that Saint Paul speaketh so, for as much as the Devil doth always endeavour too bring the things that may be well liked of, to overthrow the pure doctrine withal. And we see, how that even God's name hath at all times been pretended by deceivers, and although they brought nothing but illusions and mockeries, yet not withstanding they protested with full mouth, that they were sent of God. By reason whereof, the Prophets had much ado in fight against such as laboured to abuse the world under such covert, [in so much that] they were feign too come to the trial, to know whither God spoke by their mouth or no. And we know also how Saint Peter sayeth, 
2. Pet. 2. a. 1  that like as among the people of old time there were many deceivers which troubled the Church and brought all things in a broil: so we also in these days must look too have underlings of Satan's, which shall labour too sow darnel among us, and the Church must still be subject too the same inconvenience, because God intendeth too bewray and try whither we be his in truth or no. For the Hypocrites will soon be shaken down, when they find occasion to change. They be so light headed and fleeting, that they must needs be trotting too and fro. But God's children which have taken lively and deep root in the Gospel, will never be removed. And therefore doth God also give bridle to Satan, who rayzeth up false Prophets as it is said in the thirteenth chapter of Deuteronomie, 
Deut. 13. a. 3.  because God intendeth too know by experience, whither we love him or no, that is too say, whither we bear him the honour that he deserveth, by resting upon him, yea and by resting upon him with a true and unchangeable constancy. Now seeing that the Devil hath in such wise troubled the Church, and so sown his errors as he hath taken covert under the name of God: it behoveth for the maintaining of that point & article, that God's word abide in his full and perfect state. For when the Paynims worshipped their Idols, they always abused the name of God, and all that they did was Religion as they termed it, and (to their own seeming) there was none other holiness in the world, but the following of their fond devices. But contrariwise the holy Scripture telleth us, that all their Gods were but Devils. And what agreement is there between those two sayings? Yea, but for as much as the thing that the Heathen men took in hand, was but a masking to vnhalow the name of God, and to convey it over to their Idols: therefore it is requisite that that fond opinion should be cut of. And we see at this day how the Pope & all the filthy puddle of his Clergy, do bear us in hand that they be Christ's vicars, & that they represent the Church, and are the successors of the Apostles. All this gear must be beaten down, or else we shall never know what faith we ought to stick unto. Ye see them after what manner S. Paul allegeth here the Angels. As if he should say, what soever authority of men be alleged, it cannot in any wise prejudice God or his word. For his word must have the upper hand, and all high & excellent things in this world must stoop & be brought low: and not only the mortal creatures, but even the Angels also, in somuch that if it could come to pass (which thing is unpossible) that an Angel should set himself against God, he ought to be abhorred. And let us not think that the Angels are wronged herein. For what is all their glory and dignity? It is too do servis to their Maker, and to our Lord jesus Christ, who is their head as well as ours. So then, if a man make bold with their name too the end that jesus Christ be glorified, and that his Gospel may abide in perfect soundness unappaired: therein the Angels are willing too yield, so their name serve to such use, for that is their chief desire. Thus ye see why Saint Paul maketh bold with the name of the Angels, although he mean not that they can at any time shrink from their obedience unto God. And he repeateth the same sentence again, saying, that who soever shall bring any new Gospel, let him be billed as accursed. Now first of all we see here, how God intendeth too be honoured and served at our hands: namely not with strange Ceremonies and fashions as men are wont too do: but our chief servis is to hearken unto him, and as ye would say to bridle ourselves, holding all our senses prisoners under his word when he speaketh unto us, according also as he himself protesteth in his prophet jeremy. 
jerem. 7. c. 22.  Have I (saith he) demanded Sacrifice of thy fathers? No, but the thing that I required of them, and which I still require of you as the homage that you own unto me, is that you hearken to my voice. In that text God showeth, that men may well overlabour themselves in bringing their own devotions to him upon hope to please him thereby, but all shall be but filthiness, till we have learned to hearken to his voice, and to obey him. Mark well this point which is very notable, lest we labour in vain as we see the wretched Papists do. For it hath always been a common disease in the world, that men knowing well that they were created to serve God, have tormented themselves & taken much pain [to do it,] & yet all hath been vain & unavailable, because they began not at the right point of ruling their life by the will of God, and of settling themselves fully to take nothing in hand but that which he commanded them. Ye see then that the means too have our servis acceptable unto God at this day, is too give ear unto him, too suffer ourselves to be taught by his word, to be governed altogether thereby, and to frame our life with all our deeds & thoughts fully according to the same. And herein we see the benefit that God hath given us in calling us to the knowledge of his Gospel. On the otherside, we see (as I said afore) how the poor Papists rise early, & busy themselves about this & that, without end or ceasing of their travels: & yet in the mean while, not only the time is lost, & their labour is vain & unprofitable, but also they themselves are abominable before God. Then saying the case standeth so: let us make account of the grace that God hath granted us in declaring his will unto us, & let us understand that we must not walk at adventure, but discern between good and evil, howbeit not after our own wit and imagination, but by going to God's school, & by learning the things that he alloweth, assuring ourselves that nothing deserveth too be esteemed, save the framing of ourselves to the rule which he hath given us by his word. Mark that for a principle. And herewithal we see also what the majesty of the Gospel is, & that it is not for us to bring in men's opinions in that case to wrap ourselves in any doubt as the Papists do now adays, who have none other buckler against us, but the traditions of the Church, Counsels, and Antiquity. Howbeit when they have thronged all the world together, will it be able to countervail the Angels of heaven? No certainly. Now than we may well mock at their foolishness after the example of S. Paul, and say that if the Pope and all the rabble of his stinking Clergy had the Angels on their side, it were nothing at all in comparison of our Lord jesus Christ, who hath all sovereign power, and before whom all knees ought to bow, not only of mortal creatures, but also even of things that are aloft in heaven, according as it is said in the Epistle to the Philippians, 
Phillip 2. b. 10 & Esa. 45. d. 23.  where this saying is applied to his person, in that God sweareth that all knees shall bow before him, & all tongues confess that he only is to be glorified. Ye see then that the way for us to commend the doctrine of the Gospel, is to abide unremoved by the authority of men, & (when it is told us that such a one is of this opinion or that,) to assure ourselves that seeing God hath given us the grace to be fully resolved in our minds, it behoveth us to hold us always to it without changing. This is in effect the thing that we have to consider in this sentence: Now hereupon S. Paul showeth, how it was not without cause that he speak so of his Gospel that he had preached. For he sayeth that he teacheth not after the manner of men, or that he doth not set forth men, nor counsel [them] after the manner of men, but that he setteth forth God, and seeketh not to please men, but jesus Christ. Afterward he addeth, that his Gospel is not of men, but that it was revealed to him from above, as I have declared already. It had not been enough for S. Paul to have spoken of the Gospel in general, except he had showed therewith, that he had been a true & faithful minister of it. For the Devil can well enough away, that the name of the Gospel should be of very great estimation among us: but in the mean while he would not have us to know what it meaneth, nor cease to be entangled in store of errors, & to have our wits roving here & there. Then it is not enough, that the name of the Gospel be honoured in the world: but we must also know what manner of thing the Gospel is, and what is contained in it. And that is the cause why S. Paul challengeth that faithfulness of teaching the Gospel, in so much that if any whit of it be changed, let the same be accursed. And this yet again is well worthy to be noted. For when the Papists read this place, they do nothing but scoff at it: and God also hath dulled them, so as there is less wit in them, than in little children. For they understand it [thus: namely] that Paul meant, that if a man should make another Gospel, as if a man should write a book, and the same should not be the Gospel that was written by him, than they should utterly reject it, because the Gospel was sufficiently proved already. But in the mean while they thought not that all that was contained in Paul's Epistles was every whit of it Gospel: but they rather surmised, that he had written some story of the Gospel, and that if any other had been brought in upon the refuzall thereof, the same that had been so brought in, should have had no credit nor reputation. But we see that in that case these wretched beasts have neither reason nor understanding, nor any taste at all. So much the more therefore doth it stand us in hand too mark, that S. Paul had good cause too speak of the Gospel which he had preached, even to show as it were with his fingar the doctrine which it behoveth us to be fully persuaded of. Will we be of the flock of our Lord jesus Christ? Then is it not enough for us too accept what soever is told us in his name: but we must put that thing in are which is spoken in the tenth of Saint john, 
john. 10. a. 5  which is, too be able by hearkening unto his voice, too discern his voice from the voice of strangers, and too be always fully persuaded, that there is not any other than he, to whom we ought too yield. Thus ye see how the way to be under the guiding of our good shepherd, is that we serve not one way nor other when men assail us, but every of us endeavour to draw home to himself, so as we become not like wavering reeds, but stand steadfast in the doctrine which we shall have learned. In so doing our Lord jesus Christ will avow us to be of the company and number of his sheep, and always do the duty of a shepherd towards us. But if we play those men which care not which end go forward, in somuch that if a man tell them that jesus Christ is the only he upon whom we must rest to have any trust of Salvation: it is well, they can like well enough of that doctrine: and on the contrary part if a man set store of trumpery before them, and go about too trouble their wits with this and that, [they can well enough away with that too] and all is one to them: if there be no discretion in us, it is a token that we have no certainty of faith. For we must be out of all doubt, that jesus Christ is the only Master, seeing that that charge is committed to him by God his father, and also that he hath fully performed the same. If we be not at that point, it is certain that we shall always be carried away with opinion and imagination, and that there shall be no faith at all in us. And that is the cause also why S. Paul declareth, that the Gospel which he had preached, is the same which our Lord jesus Christ commanded to be preached and published, and whereof he is the author in the name of God his father. Seing it is so: it behoveth us to hold us to it: and so consequently when S. Paul speaketh of another Gospel, he meaneth the mingle-mangle and corruption that might be put unto it: as if he should say, Whatsoever is added or patched to the doctrine of the Gospel by man's device, so as they can not content themselves with the simpleness thereof, but that they do vary from it: is every whit of it mere leasing. And therefore let us shun it as a poison, for surely no poison can be so deadly as a false doctrine. And if men do naturally keep themselves from the things that may hurt this transitory life: ought not our souls to be much more precious to us? What care ought we to have that they be not poisoned by any trumpery of men? Too be short, let us be sure that as soon as any by matter is added too the pure doctrine of our lord jesus Christ, it is plain falsehood. For he will not only he held as principal, but he must continue alone without any companion, and all those that teach, must first become his scholars, so as he that speaketh in the Church set not down any thing of his own, or which hath been coined in the warehouses of men, but show himself to be the true disciple of our Lord jesus Christ, and teach us all by the authority of him. Mark that for one point. And for a second, it behoveth us to know what is contained in the Gospel. For if the word Gospel should trot up and down in every man's mouth, and yet in the mean while men make us believe that Chalk is Cheese, as they say: what a thing were that? What should we be the better for giving so honourable report too the Gospel, as to say it is Gods pure truth, whereunto all creatures ought to submit themselves? It standeth us on hand too know what is the substance of it, so as we may be sure that the son of God is come down hither to guide us unto God his father, too the end we may understand after what manner he will be worshipped at our hands, and furthermore be made privy too Gods will, that we may frame our whole life thereafter, and not invent a service after our own lust and liking, but yield him that obedience which he requireth and alloweth above all things. Again, we must [learn too] know how miserable our state is, if we intent to seek our salvation in ourselves. For there is nothing in us but ignorance, infirmity, weakness, yea and stubborness and wicked lusts: and to be short, we be held in Satan's bands, so as he draweth us like silly beasts, even as Asses and Oxen that are sold: and if we intend to be set free from so horrible bondage, and tyranny, we must go too none but God, assuring ourselves that he is the fountain of all welfare. Furthermore forasmuch as we cannot come unto God, but we must first come to our Lord jesus Christ, who is come down unto us: so as we must seek all that we have need of in his fullness, and repose our whole trust there, and not have any other preparation, righteousness, holiness, or perfection than him, but be utterly emptied in ourselves, and yet notwithstanding not cease too trust that he will lead us too God his father▪ We must also understand by what means we be justified, that is to wit, by the sacrifice of his death and passion. Besides this, when we come to pray unt God, let us resort unto him as our Advocate, that he may bear word for us. Ye see then that the thing which we ought too know concerning the Gospel, is that there is but one only law whereby to rule our lives: that we must have but one certain belief, so as we know the God whom we should serve and worship: that we behold him in the person of our Lord jesus Christ who is his very Image: that we must have none other thing to rest upon than jesus Christ: and that all our thoughts must be directed thither, assuring ourselves that in him the father hath put all things requisite for our salvation, and that he also doth by the power of his holy spirit, guide and govern us, in such wise, that being under his protection, we be sure that the Devil and all his champions can do nothing against us, when we be so preserved by his power. This is the contempt of the Gospel, which it behoveth us to know, or else the things that are spoken here will do us no good at al. Furthermore S. Paul, to show that he doth not without cause prefer himself before those that went about to disguise the doctrine of the Gospel, by thrusting in some minglings and additions: useth two arguments. The one is, that he had behaved himself faithfully & with a pure and right meaning mind in teaching the Galathians and all other men. The other is that he had not set forth any thing of his own head, but had received his matters by heavenly revelation from our Lord jesus Christ. Now it behoveth us to mark well these two arguments, to the end we may perceive, that S. Paul hath not without cause declared heretofore, that this doctrine of his ought too be of good credit, & that it was not lawful for any living creature to strive against it. hereupon we may gather a general rule, how we ought to be sure of our faith. For the Angels shall not come down to speak to us after a visible manner, but we must be taught by the mouths of men. And yet for all that, (as I have said already) we must hold this for an infallible conclusion, that we have the doctrine whereupon our faith is grounded and settled, from God and from our Lord jesus Christ. And how shall we perceive that? By the two reasons that are set down here. Whereof the one is, that such as teach us have a desire and zeal to bring us unto god, and arm not themselves with the title & name of men, no nor hauè any thing at all of man, but follow the trace which God hath commanded all his to keep, that is to wit, that they win the world unto the obedience of him. Let that serve for one point. Secondly, besides their good zeal, they must also have a certainty [of doctrine] so as he that speaketh may not take any thing upon him, nor pass his bounds, but from hand to hand deliver the thing that is commanded him, in such wise as jesus Christ may always be heard, & suffered to speak, and all mouths else be stopped, saving only in way of hearkening, that his doctrine may be known unto us. Now as touching the first, where S. Paul protesteth his good mind: he saith that he doth not council [or persuade] according to men, but according to God▪ And hereby he meaneth, that he went not to work with a worldly affection, but had laboured to apply himself simply unto God, seeing he had been called by him: & also that he had taken jesus Christ for his master, so as he laid not forth any thing but him, nor took any backfence of men, as those do which would allure simple & ignorant folk unto them, who hunt for credit here & there, saying▪ ho, such a man saith so. But it is only God that is to be hearkened unto. For though all men with one accord would turn us aside from him: surely he alone ought to outwey ten C. M. worlds, if there were so many. Then seeing the case standeth so, let us mark well the doctrine that is contained here, where S. Paul setteth down his own affection, which serveth to give us a general rule: according whereunto he addeth immediately, that he had not laboured to please men. For so soon as folk speak after the appetite of men, God's truth must needs be corrupted. Also▪ he addeth, that if he should please men, he were not the servant of jesus Christ. But the devil hath many means & slights to darken God's truth, in such wise, as it may well seem unto us that we be still with God, & yet in the mean while we shallbe a great way of from him, unless we have wisdom and discretion as it is given us here. Therefore let us have the skill too discern God from men, so as we may not be abashed nor amazed when we see many contrarieties, much diversity of opinions, and many encounters and disputations. Let none of all those things make us change our belief. And why? Let us look no more but whether we can be sure in God: if we have that once, let us boldly despise the whole world. But if we be not well settled in our faith: it is certain that every blast of wind will overthrow it; or at leastwyze make it too stagger too and fro. Therefore let us take such taste, as we may know that God hath verily had pity of us, too the end too show us his will: and let us look well too such as teach us, [and mark] of what mind they be led and governed, whether they seek to obey God on their own part, and too lead us in the same way by their own example. Furthermore, when S. Paul saith, that if he should please men he were not the servant of jesus Christ: that doctrine implieth very much. For we know well enough what men are of their own nature, how there is nothing in them but iniquity and stubbornness against God. Then if we mind to pleasure them: we must give over God and have nothing to do with him. For men go always backward if they be not compelled to come unto God, and they kick against him like wild beasts. Therefore we cannot please them but by straying from God, and by giving the bridle to such as leap out, eft a tone side, and eft a tother: yea and even the good men could sometimes find in their hearts, that God should apply himself too their appetites. For although they be still minded too serve him: yet are they not at all times, and in all points so well ruled, as to have given over all their own opinions, likings, and desires, but that sometimes they shall every one of them be tempted to do one thing or other, insomuch that if we were not held short, and made to retire out of hand, we would run to our destruction. To be short, there is none of us all but he would be pleased, insomuch that if they which have the charge to build and teach the Church, would please men: they should be fain too renounce our Lord jesus Christ. And hereby all Ministers of God's word are taught to shut their eyes when they intend to discharge their duty faithfully, so as they must not look aside too regard men according to their disordered desires which they see, but set aside all desire of their good liking and favour. And if they purpose to lead those unto God which would else be stubborn hearted: whatsoever come of it let them so deal, that God may have his right, and that our Lord jesus Christ may have his authority. For (as I have said already) what is too be done when we speak in his name? We must not only generally condemn all that is of our own nature, but also so ransack men's consciences, as every of them may feel that God executeth his jurisdiction there, and that the Gospel is not only a lancing iron to prick, but also a sword that pierceth to the mary of the bones, as the Apostle saith in the Epistle too the Hebrews. 
Heb. 4. c. 12  There must then be neither thought nor affection, which the Gospel must not search. Truly it cannot be but that they which are so wounded, must needs groan and have some grief and hartbyting. But yet must we shut our eyes at all that, and not regard what men covet or desire, but pass on still forward. Furthermore, this warning serveth not only for the Ministers of God's word, but for all men in general. Therefore if we desire too be Christians, let us learn to do so much honour to the son of God, that although his word be not very well too our liking, nor we find favour in it according to our natural wit: yet notwithstanding we may not cease too receive it obediently. And so when any man cometh to a Sermon, let him first and foremost make his reckoning to be rebuked as meet is, and let him understand that it is for his profit that he is not soothed. And if he have itching ears, let him lay them away from him, assuring himself that else he is forclosed, so as he shall never receive the doctrine to his profit and instruction. Wherefore let us all suffer our sores too be rubbed, and ourselves to be condemned, and too be dealt with clean contrary to our liking. Thus ye see how every of us ought to be prepared, if we purpose to be scholars too the son of God, and to yield him the mastery which belongeth unto him. And we ought too endeavour this thing so much the more, forasmuch as we see our nature driveth us to the contrary way. For we be blinded with self-love, and every of us coveteth too be honoured: but honoured we cannot be, but by flattery and lying. For who is he among us that deserveth to be commended? There is nothing but filthiness and infection in us before God. For all the goodly virtues which we have to outward show, are but corruption till God have reform us. So then it is certain, that all that ever we have of our own nature must be cleansed, or else we shall rot in our own wretchedness. And therefore forasmuch as there is none other mean to draw us to salvation, but by cleansing us of all our vices, and the same cleansing cannot be done but by violence: when we be warned by the doctrine of the Gospel, so as our own consciences rebuke us, although we like well to be now and then flattered and soothed, yet let us seek to be spoken unto earnestly, and to have our faults told us, and to be made ashamed of them, and too have our unhonesty discovered, and not desire to be pleased: for it were the next way to make us rot in our own naughtiness if we should hold it so in secret: and it would cost us dearly the setting on, if we should be so flattered by men, and in the mean season, the heavenly judge should thunder down upon us. Thus ye see how every of us ought too profit himself by that which S. Paul speaketh here, namely that if the preachers gratify and please men, in so doing they renounce God: and if they renounce him, what shall become of the rest of the people? Wither shall they be led but to the devil? Therefore when any man comes to a Sermon, let him bear well in mind, that he which preacheth speaketh not of his own authority, but in the behalf of our Lord jesus Christ, whom God his father hath appointed to be our judge. And to what end is jesus Christ our judge? To the end that every of us should condemn himself, and that having so passed condemnation, we should resort to him to be quit. Now than if a mortal man cover my sins for some love that he beareth to me: will the heavenly judge spare me because he spareth me? Were it not better that he which hath the charge to teach me should condemn me, & show me my faults, to the end I might be sorry for them, and learn to mislike of the thing that would bring me to destruction? Ought not I to take the proffer, while God hath his arms stretched out to receive me, and while jesus Christ cometh before me, offering me up to God his father, as an acceptable sacrifice of sweet savour? And so, must it not needs be that we are as good as mad and bewitched by Satan, if we cannot abide to have our sores rubbed and bewrayed, that we may be brought to that which is for our welfare? If a man please a sick body, what will become of him? Shall he give him drink every minute of an hour? Shall he give him wine whereas he should give him water? Shall he give him Salads? It were the next way to poison him. Too be short, it is certain that a man doth always seek his own death, when he would have men too sooth him. But now which is the better, either that he which hath the ordering of a sick man should yield to all his desires, or that he should bridle him notwithstanding that he chafe at it and gnash his teeth, and storm because he may not have his own will in his desires? But it is certain that if there be inordinate desires in sick folks, there are much more inordinate desires in us. What would become of us then, if they that have the charge to bear abroad God's word, and aught to play the physicians, had not a care to keep us from the things which they know to be hurtful to us, and to minister the things unto us which they know to be for our welfare? For surely if they should soothe us in our affections, it were the way to cast us quite down. This in effect is the thing that we have to consider, when S. Paul speaketh of his affection. Now he addeth the second argument: namely that he had not his gospel of men, but by revelation from heaven. He confirmeth still his matter, in that he saith that neither Peter, nor john, can have any such reverence in their own persons, as that men should be bound to hearken too them as of themselves, for that is reserved to God alone, and to our Lord jesus Christ, and they must not have any companion. Then sith it is so, let us learn to look up when the case concerneth the certainty of our faith, and let us surmount all that is in this world, and quite and clean give over men. And though they be never so excellent, yet let not our faith rest here beneath, nor upon any creature, but let it be grounded upon God. The Papists will say, we be full of pride and stateliness, for that we will be wiser than all the world. Truly if we rested upon our own wit and weening, or upon our own opinion, it were too great a pride. But forasmuch as we walk in humility, shrinking down from all our own reason and wisdom, and acknowledging that we must be fools in this world if we will obtain the wisdom of God: Seeing (I say) that we have such a modesty and soberness in us, and attempt not too know more than is lawful for us, but in the mean while do so magnify God's doctrine, so that we can defy all that is of the world: that loftiness must needs be good, for it is the thing wherein God will be glorified. Therefore we may defy the Crosses & miters & Gewgaws of the world, and all the horns of the Pope whereby he advanceth himself against God: I say we may defy them, yea and abhor them, as things full of filthiness and infection, whereby our mortal enemy Satan goeth about to poison us. And therewithal let us be so settled upon God's truth, as we may triumph over all that is against it, assuring ourselves, that our faith must get the upper hand of all that ever setteth itself against it to batter and bear it down: the which thing to do, Satan never forgetteth too torment us as much as is possible. But if we be once strengthened in our God, let us not fear that we shall be vanquished by all his temptations: for we be sure that as long as God is on our side, we may esteem all that shall come of creatures to be no better than smoke.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us feel them more and more, till we be utterly rid of them, and that so long as we have to live in this world, he will bear us up in our weakness, till he have remedied it, and we be thoroughly reform according to the perfection of his righteousness whereunto he calleth us. And so let us all say, Almighty God our heavenly father. etc.   

The. 5. Sermon upon the first Chapter.  
11 But brethren, I do you to wit, that the Gospel which was preached by me, is not of man.  
12 For I receive it not of man, neither learned I it but by the revelation of jesus Christ, etc.  
We saw this Morning, that all such as have the charge & office to teach in god's Church, must forget all liking and favour of the world: for otherwise they can never discharge their duty faithfully, considering how men do always desire and covet too be flattered, and cannot abide to have their faults rebuked as they ought to be. Thereupon I told you also, that every man must rid himself of all fleshly affections, that they may become true disciples of our Lord jesus Christ. For so long as we shall follow our own lusts, the gate shall be shut against us, and we shall never have any entrance in unto the Gospel. And truly we see how the Prophet Esay speaketh thereof. 
Esay. 30. 6. 10. 11.  He saith that all such as will have men to preach pleasurable things to their liking, do drive away God as far off from them as they can. True it is that they will not speak after that sort. For even in the Country of jewrie, every man protested to serve the God that was revealed too their father Abraham, and which had published his law by Moses. Sacrifyzes were offered in the Temple, and there were fair shows enough there. Nevertheless the Prophet concludeth in one word, that men were desirous too be soothed, and fair spoken too, and by means thereof could not suffer God too guide them, nor give him leave too lay his yoke upon their neck. Ye see then that the means for us to be prepared too receive the doctrine of the Gospel, and to be edified by the same, is that we be not wedded too our own likings, but suffer our Lord jesus Christ to speak the things that are expedient for our instruction. Howbeit besides this, we must also be as it were wounded to the heart by the word that is preached to us, or else we shall never far the better for it. 
Heb. 4. d. 12  For (as I declared this morning) it is not without cause that the Gospel is likened to a sharp sword, and it behoveth us verily too be made true sacrifices by renouncing all our own lusts, and all other things which God condemneth, and too endure the same patiently, too the intent too be wholly brought back too the obeying of his will. And herewithal we must also call to mind what hath been treated of heretofore: that is to wit, that all men as well great as small, must stoop, and the son of God must have the pre-eminence and maysterhood, in such wise as there may be no more Shepherds but he, and we all of us be his sheep. True it is that such as have the charge too preach the Gospel may well be called Shepherds: howbeit, that is not for that they may do any thing in their own name and authority, or that the same should impeach the superiority of the son of God. For as for me which do speak here now, I must not bring aught of mine, nor advance myself above others: for my speaking unto all this company is in such wise, as my doctrine must first be applied to myself, and [afterward] bear sway over all other men without any exception. For there is no highness in the world, which can exempt itself from the subjection which all of us owe too the son of God: according as we have seen heretofore, how it is the property of the Gospel to bring down all the glory of the world, so as men may not presume too set up their bristles, nor too challenge aught to themselves, but that such as ween themselves too be most excellent, may be utterly abased and made nothing, and all things be made captive to the obedience of the Gospel. And that is the cause why Saint Paul too confirm his doctrine, declareth that it came not of men, nor was learned in their schools: but that he had it of our Lord jesus Christ, concerning whom the father gave commandment, that men should hear him. For that prerogative is given peculiarly unto him, and ought not to be communicated, 
Math. 3. d. 17. &. 17. 5  neither to any man, nor to any Angel of heaven. Good reason it is, that men which speak as instruments of our Lord jesus Christ, should be heard: but (as I told you before) that is not to impeach the authority which he hath over us. But howsoever the case stand, the certain and infallible rule to attain to salvation, is that our Lord jesus be the only master and teacher, and that we be teachable to receive his word without gainsay or replying. And Saint Paul thinks it not enough that he holdeth the things of jesus Christ which he hath published: but also he utterly rejecteth & excludeth men in that behalf, to show that the authority of them were not sufficient to ground and settle our faith upon. For we shall never leave staggering till we be come unto God, and unto that person whom he hath established as head and chief teacher over us. Now whereas Saint Paul saith that he telleth it them: it is not for that the Galathians and others had not heard the like afore: but because they had been unthankful, so as they had been entangled in many errors and paltryes. Therefore he bringeth them back again too the well head: as if he should say, until such time as men have full concluded with themselves too suffer themselves too be governed simply by the pure word of God, they shall be always in a mammering, and the Devil shall no sooner raise up any trouble against them, but they shall be so dismayed, as they wot not which way too turn them. For it behoveth us too be first of all sure, that as touching the doctrine whereupon our faith is settled, we hold it of God and not of men. True it is that all men shall not have the like revelation that Saint Paul had: but it ought too suffice us, that our Lord jesus Christ having ratified the Gospel with his own blood, and also commanded his Apostles to publish it abroad, hath given them such proof, that the doctrine which we receive of them is of full authority, and utterly out of all doubt: this (say I) ought to suffice to hold us as it were in prison, and too keep us from admitting any of all the things that men can allege. But let us also call to mind what the Apostle telleth us in the first too the Hebrews: 
Heb. 1. a. 2.  namely that God hath lastly spoken to us by the mouth of his own son, to the intent we should have all perfection of doctrine in him. Ye see then that the thing which we have to bear away, is that the revalation whereof Saint Paul speaketh here, shall not be common to all other men, but serveth to warrant the doctrine which we have received by his means, so as we see it is our Lord jesus Christ that hath spoken. And whereas he excludeth men after that sort: it is to show us, that our Lord jesus Christ doth not give us some bare entrance, as if a man should teach a child his Apcie, and afterward send him to a better learned master: Our Lord speaketh not so by halves unto us, but in full perfection: insomuch that both in life and death, we must always stand steadfast in the things that we receive of him, and forsake whatsoever cometh of men: for all mingling will be but corruption; as I told you this morning. 
1. Pe. 4. c. 11  And that also is the cause why he exhorteth those that speak in the Church, too hold fast continually the Majesty of God, and not too bring in aught of their own, nor too put forth any thing which breedeth of their own brain. For in what case should we be, if men might intermeddle themselves with our Lord jesus Christ, and every man cast in his morsel and coluppe (as they say) and that we might have a Gospel stuffed with men's dreams and fancies? It would be nothing else but a horrible confusion. Ye see then that our Lord jesus Christ hath not his authority among us, until men be put down, and all other creatures with them, and that all give ear unto him fro the least too the most. This in effect is the matter which we have to bear in mind. And in deed we see how that in another Text too the Corinthians, 
1. Co. 2. b. 6  Saint Paul declareth that he had preached the perfect wisdom, when he did set forth our Lord jesus Christ, and that there a man shall find whatsoever he can wish for his welfare. And in one other Text too the Ephesians he sayeth, 
Eph. 3. d. 18  that that is the thing whereunto we must apply all our study, both far and wide, so as we need not too bring any petty trash, too further the thing that he had set out afore. Then sith it is so, we see that all such as entangle themselves in men's devices and inventions, have a disguised jesus Christ, and a bastard Gospel which God disclaimeth, so that our Christianity can be no Christianity, except we continue in the things which we have learned of the son of God, who is our only Master, and in the things which the Apostles also have taught us in his name. Lo what we have too remember in this Text. Now hereupon Saint Paul showeth his own conversation, whereby it may be gathered, that out of doubt he was as it were fashioned by the spirit of God. For so strange an alteration as was seen in his person, could not happen, except God had put too his hand, and wrought after a secret and unaccustomed fashion. And so ye see in effect whereat he aimed, when he sayeth that the Galathians knew his conversation or manner of living. We have here a good lesson. Howbeit, that we may profit the more by it, let us mark how Saint Paul continueth the thing that he had touched afore: which is, that a man shall not find a steadfast foundation in any creature whereon to settle faith, but that God only must be the founder thereof, and although men be mean, and instruments of it, yet notwithstanding they have need too be authorized of God, and too have it known that he hath sent them and allowed them, and that they bring not any thing which they have not received of him. Now if a man have an eye too the virtues that were in Saint Paul, certainly he deserved well too have some credit and audience among men. Yet notwithstanding he acknowledgeth and confesseth, that he is nothing as in respect of himself, and that all that ever he hath, is only to serve our Lord jesus Christ, and to set forth the things faithfully which he hath received of him. 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  What shall we then say too such as have neither good life, doctrine or aught else? Whereas they call themselves Prelates, and take upon them some stateliness and superiority, so as their sayings go for saws: are they therefore advanced above S. Paul? [Admit they were:] yet must all loftiness of man cease, and be pulled down, so as nothing may hinder the exalting of jesus Christ. As for example, 
Math. 11. b. 11.  although S. john Baptist had record borne unto him that there was not an excellenter man borne of woman: yet notwithstanding he saith that both himself and others must be diminished, 
john 3. d. 30.  that jesus Christ might grow and increase. Likewise S. Paul speaking of it in another place, 
Ephe. 1. d. 20.  saith that the Church must in such wise be builded, as our head jesus Christ may always have preeminnence. 
Col. 1. c. 18.  For if we should so advance men, that jesus Christ should be defaced among them, that were a terrible building, and such a one as should bring nothing but ruin and confusion. And in good sooth, if a man should become as big as a Pillar of this Church, and his head of the bigness of ones fist, so as it should be hid between his shoulders: He should be a monster, and it were much better for him too keep his ordinary proportion. But like as the Church is the body of our Lord jesus Christ: 
Eph. 1. d. 23  so must he be advanced above all men, and every man must look upon him, and stick to him. And certes the Papists condemn themselves at this day by their own proverb, in that they say a man cannot know God for his Apostles. And in very deed they have buried jesus Christ in such sort, that he is as good as hidden in the world. For they have rob him of all that belonged to him: 
Esa. 33. d. 22  insomuch that whereas he is called the lawgiver, the judge and the King, to show that he alonely ought to bear rule: we see how men have decked themselves with all those feathers. Therefore let us keep ourselves from such confusion: & if we increase, let us always abide in the root & groundwork of the simplicity of the Gospel. Let us take good heed that we serve not a hear breadth from it. And as touching that which is rehearsed here concerning the conversion of S. Paul: it tendeth still to this end, namely to do us to wit, that he did not thrust himself in of his own head, but that God reached him his hand, and that the doctrine which he had preached was given him by revelation, so as it might safely be held as the word that proceeded out of the mouth of God, and [consequently] as the certain and infallible truth. I have told you heretofore, that if a man seek to be heard for his own skill, for his great and deep understanding, for his fair speech, or for his great eloquence: all those things are nothing but filthiness and dung, and that God only must have that authority and honour at our hands: and that forasmuch as it pleaseth God to speak to us by the mouth of his only son: only jesus Christ must have the pre-eminence to be the master and teacher of all his, and we likewise must become his flock to hear his voice. Lo how our Lord jesus Christ is to be honoured among us: namely by becoming his true scholars, and without feigning. In the Popedom a man may well enough worship some Marmoset with the honour of jesus Christ, when as in the mean while the Gospel is trodden under foot and blasphemed, and yet notwithstanding those blind wretches think themselves too have made a fair hand. Yea, but [in very deed] it is an open spitting in the face of our Lord jesus Christ, when men renounce his word wherein they should behold his glory and majesty, as Saint Paul saith in the second to the Corinthians. 
2. Co. 3. b. S.  Then is it no honouring of Christ, when men make many murlimewes and ceremonies: but when they submit themselves simply to the doctrine wherein it is his will to be known, and wherein he showeth himself unto us as it were face to face. Thus ye see in effect what we have too bear away. And herewithal in this conversion of Saint Paul's, we see perfectly the heavenly power which he minded to show us here: that is to wit, that it was not of man, but that God had uttered his arm, to the end it might be known that such change came of him, and that S. Paul was become a new creature. For surely it is a more excellent work of God, when a man is repaired after his Image, than when we be borne into this transitory life. And so we see how Saint Paul was made a new man. And that is the cause why he saith expressly, that he persecuted the Church of God, that he made havoc of all things, and that he played the cutthroat (as ye would say,) until God had changed him, and of a ravening wolf made him a meek sheep, and finally a shepherd in his Church under our Lord jesus Christ. Thus than we perceive, that S. Paul was sent us by the hand of God, and that he bringeth a sure mark, so as we see he did not thrust himself in, but that it was a work of the holy Ghost, and there was nothing of his own coining in the doctrine that he preached, forsomuch as it behoved him too have quite and clean renounced himself, to the end to give and apply himself to the service of our Lord jesus Christ. For had S. Paul been led with vainglory, we be sure he was honoured among his own countrymen, and he could have won his spurs there. Again, if he had stood upon the reputation of a holy life, he was unblamable. On the other side he was at his ease & lived in rest. But it stood him on hand to have made no more account of all the things that are to be desired to the worldward, and which he had highly esteemed before, 
Phil. 3. b. 8.  than of dung & dirt, (as he himself protesteth to the Philippians) and it behoved him to cast them all away as things hurtful, forasmuch as he saw well how they were all of them impeachments that hindered him from coming to our Lord jesus Christ. S. Paul therefore not only gave over the reputation which he had to be a great doctor, & therewithal a holy man, & as it were a little Angel: & moreover the rest, ease & commodities of the world: but also did before god give over all his opinion of purchasing eternal life by his own good works. All these things he rejected as abominable, knowing well that he was blinded with pride, in that he had imagined that any thing was available before God, or that he could purchase any favour by that mean. It behoveth him (say I) not only to have thrust all these things under foot, but also to have abhorred them, as he himself protesteth. Forsomuch then as we see this, we be so much the better confirmed in that which he saith: namely that in executing his office of Apostleship, he had nothing of man, nor of himself, for he had been quite & clean stripped out of all the things which he had made great account of before. For in that he confesseth himself to have been a persecuter of God's Church, we see that to the intent to maintain still the honour of God, and the authority and maisterhod of our Lord jesus Christ, whom he served, he doth not in any wise spare himself. But behold also it behoveth us to proceed in the like case. If we purpose to employ ourselves to God's service, it standeth us on hand to forget ourselves, and not to be curious in seeking the things that are for our own behoof, or for our own honour. Until such time then as we be come to the utter abasing of ourselves, we can never give ourselves to the service of God whereunto we be called. I speak purposely of those that have the charge to preach the Gospel, whom it behoveth too be abased in themselves, or else they can never execute faithfully the charge that is committed unto them. On the other side, we see how Saint Paul doth not disguise any thing, nor take any shadow or covert to be receyed among men, but had rather reap the blame that he had deserved, and to be shamed afore men, than to cover himself with vain startingholes. For he saith he had persecuted the Church, been a rover and a cutthroat, and had shed innocent blood. But yet doth not this prove that Saint Paul had not endeavoured to live in holiness and perfection: 
Phil. 3. b. 6.  for he had been a mirror of great uncorruptness. He termeth himself unblamable: and not without cause. For he saith he was so blinded, that he thought himself righteous before God, because there was not any spot in him that could be condemned by men. Truly there was hypocrisy in him, like as there is in all men that are not renewed by God's spirit. When they surmise themselves to be well liked of all the world: then is it certain that they are nothing but corruption, till God have taken them into his guiding. And so ye see that men shall be abused, because they stick too their mother wit in judging what is good and evil. But contrariwise our Lord jesus Christ telleth us, 
Luc. 16. d. 15  that all the things which are highly esteemed afore men, are abominable before God. Surely howsoever the case stand, S. Paul had endeavoured himself to live holily and without any blame or reproach, And yet for all that, when he was once converted, he could not say he had done well, and that his devotion was worthy too be allowed. But contrariwize he declareth that he had been a persecuter, and that all this gear was nothing worth. What is too be said then of that which now adays is called devotion and the servis of God? 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  As for example, in popery those terms run roundly enough in euery●mans mouth: all things are done of good intent, all men (too their own seeming) have affection and zeal, and they bear themselves in hand that God is much beholden and indebted to them for the things which they do. Yea, but we know that God hath not commanded them any of the things that they bring unto him, but every of them behaveth himself after his own fancy. How soever the world go with them, it is but an opinion, that they ween they do well, and that is all. One says, it seemeth so to me: another says, I learned it so, and so was I taught. Now if God should allow all these things, he should have great burdens to bear. For the things that men have invented of their own heads, are but stinking dung before him. And yet for all this, every man alleges this foolish brag, that he meant to serve God. But therefore it is said in one word by the Prophet Esay, 
Esay. 1. c. 12  who hath required these things at your hands? Let him that set you a work pay you. For as for me, I will never put this gear in my reckoning book: I utterly disclaim it, because I require obedience. Now S. Paul hath very well gathered this matter. For if he had judged here of other men, it should have had less power and force, than when he speaketh of himself, and in nowise spareth himself, but sayeth that all the holiness for which he had been commended among men, was but a the every, because he had been as a mad beast, full of fierceness and rebellion against God. Then if S. Paul make such a plain and free confession: must not all mouths be stopped, and all of us understand that when we thought too have served God, we were (as ye would say) in a maze, and it was but a leading of us too the bottom of Hell? And in good sooth, as the wretched unbelievers rack themselves, they do but double their own condemnation, for the Devil snarleth them so much the more in their damnation. Therefore let us acknowledge that we have been rebels too God ever since the time that we would needs serve him so after our own fancy, and that there was nothing in all our whole life, but error too make us stray all the world over, and too pluck us back rather than too set us forward, and finally that all the devotions which men devyze, are but slights and illusions of Satan, to sink us down too the deepest dungeons of death. So then let us return too this obedientness, and acknowledge that there is no way for us too rule our life well, but by being taught in the school of the Son of God. But do we think that the Superstitions that reign now adays in the world, and have their full scope there, are better than the traditions that were in the time of S. Paul? It is true that there were many wicked corruptions in the Church of the jews. For Sects were sprung up, and the pharisees (which were yet the purest and soundest of all the rest) had mingled many gewgaws with the servis of God, in so much that all was corrupted among them. But howsoever they fared, yet Saint Paul had always the law and the holy Scripture. As for the traditions whereof he speaketh, he took them as appurtenances: but yet in the mean while his mind was too maintain the Law of Moses, which had God's word in it, and the unchangeable truth, and which ought too have the same reverence to the worlds end. Yet notwithstanding he had but the letter of the law, as we have seen heretofore in the Epistle too the Corinthians. 
2. Cor. 3. b. 6  But now adays as for them that be the devoutest in the Popedom, what have they? When they have alleged all that they can, it is certain, that the holy Scripture is as good as buried among them, and noman makes account of it. They will not say that it ought to be cast away, for that were too great a blasphemy, and men would abhor it. But what soever they pretend, the Gospel is nothing with them in comparison of that which hath been ordained by their holy Councils, and by our mother holy Church. Yea and they are not ashamed too say, that the Gospel & all the holy Scripture is as a nose of wax, so as there is no certainty in it, but that it must be interpreted altogether by men. Lo how jesus Christ is mocked and scorned. Think ye that such men may make us believe all their own inventions, when as they be so manifestly contrary to themselves. Then let us mark, that if S. Paul did so condemn himself with his own mouth [in the things that he did] when he followed not our Lord jesus Christ: no excuse shall be available nor go for payment before God, when men serve aside from the simplicity of the Gospel. This is in effect the thing that we have to gather upon his text. But let us mark therewithal, that God uttered a singular grace in S. Paul, too the end that by his example we might know, that our calling too salvation hath been of his mere and undeserved goodness. And furthermore, that if we have slidden back, and broken our promise made in Baptism to our Lord jesus Christ, yet how soever the case stand, we shall not fail to be received to mercy, so we confess freely & without hypocrisy, that there was nothing in us but confusion, and that God must have been fain to remedy the matter of his wonderful goodness. True it is (as I have touched afore) that S. Paul was taken for a holy man, and it might well have been said, that God had accepted his devotions, and that there had been some good preparation in him afore hand: howbeit, all that was but a plucking of him back, 
Phil. 3. b. 8.  as I have touched already in the third too the Philippians, where he saith he could not take hold of jesus Christ, and of the incomprehensible benefits that are in him, until he had misliked all the things that he had erst esteemed and had in reputation, as his own righteousness and holiness. We see then after what sort God wrought in the person of Paul, in somuch that in the first to Timothy, 
1. Tim. 1. c. 13.  he setteth forth himself for an example & pattern, saying that jesus Christ had showed in him, that he was come to save all wretched sinners, to the end we should not doubt too be received when we keep the right way. What did free will in S. Paul for the bringing of him to the obedience of the Gospel? [nothing:] but God was fain too thunder down upon him from heaven, too drive out the pride and presumption that was in him. He was not only drawn by the hand, but also God did cast so thick scales upon his eyes, that he was as a blind wretch. And besides that, he was stricken too the ground and astonished, too show that the knowledge and cunning, which he thought himself too have before, was but stark blindness, and that this darkness had served too bring him too a new light. For if God had let him still alone in his perfect plight, surely there would always have remained some foolish selfeweening in him, and he would always have mingled some trick of his own device and brain, with the doctrine of our Lord jesus Christ: & therefore it behoved him to be blinded & to abide so. For in as much as he had erst been in great reputation, and been tempted to hold his state still: it was requisite that he should be brought down, and lifted up again, and carried like a little babe, or rather like a carcase or dead body. Thus ye see how it behoved S. Paul too be corrected after a violent manner: whereby we see that neither free will, nor devotion, nor holiness stood him in any steed, but that all aught too be attributed to the mere mercy of God. And in very deed we see how he yieldeth a pure and unconstrained confession thereof. Then seeing it is so, let us mark also, that when God calleth us too him, it is not for that he seeth us disposed thereunto, or for that we be in any good readiness too it afore hand: but because it pleaseth him too draw us of his own mere mercy, as we shall see yet more at large hereafter. And if we mind too be partakers of the grace of our Lord jesus Christ as S. Paul was, the way what we must take, is to confess that there is nothing at all in us, but that we must be fain too receive from above, all the things whereof we be destitute, and too have God work in us after such a sort, as the praise of our salvation may be reserved to him alone without any exception. And in that respect also S. Paul addeth, that when it had pleazed God too call him too preach the Gospel, he did immediately fall in train, and waited not at all for the advice of man, for it was enough for him that God had sent him, and that he was avowed by such a Master. Whereupon he did not in any wise spare himself, nor stand scanning of the matter, but resolved himself fully to go forward on his way, and to hold out in such wise as we have seen, which is a sure record that God governed him by his holy spirit. This is the thing which we have too bear in mind. And therewithal we must also mark well how he sayeth, that God had prepared him from his mother's womb, and in the end called him too publish his Gospel. Here S. Paul showeth that his calling after that manner, was not for any forwardness or worthiness that was in his own person: but because he had been chosen of God, even before he was borne. That is the cause why he purposely useth this saying that from his mother's womb, he had been as it were separated and dedicated unto God. How then could he bring any thing of his own power? For what could he do when he was yet unborn? God therefore must needs be the worker in that behalf. Again, he addeth that God called him. True it is, that he speaketh this concerning his office: but yet notwithstanding he magnifieth God's goodness in general, to show that too him only we be beholden for all that we have, not only in respect of this flightful life, but specially for the everlasting salvation of our souls. This cannot be laid out too the full at this time, and therefore we will leave a piece of it till the next time. Howbeit for a conclusion, let us mark how S. Paul showeth us as it were in a mirror, that our yielding of ourselves in obedience unto God, happeneth not through any man's putting forth of himself, but through Gods reaching out of his hand from above, and through his drawing of us too himself, even at such time as we could not seek him. No doubt but men will always imagine somewhat too commend themselves withal. neverthelater all is but illusion: and the Devil useth that trick to make us too darken God's grace, too the intent we might be bereft of it. For it is good reason that God should leave men in such plight as they be, when they will take upon them that which belongeth unto him, and not condemn themselves as they be worthy. Therefore let us mark well, that all the goodness which we perceive in this world, proceedeth of God's mere grace, and that there is not any thing that can be granted too ourselves. And that we may the better perceive this free goodness: let us understand that we must lay down all worthiness of our own deserts, and have an eye, first too God's free election, and afterward too his calling. Wherefore then are we enlightened with the knowledge of the Gospel? Is it for that we have deserved aught? No: but because God hath chosen us before we were borne, yea and even before the making of the world, 
Eph. 1. a. 4.  as it is said in another place. Ye see then at what point we must begin, too the end we be not puffed up with vain pride which would make us break our necks in the end, but rather bethink us too walk in lowliness, remembering how it is said in another place, Who is it that sholeth thee out, or that maketh thee more excellent than others? It is God (saith he,) who hath done it of his own mere goodness. When S. Paul confesseth there that it is God which hath separated or sholed us out: it is to cut off all allegations of men, being well assured that no man can say he is better than his fellows, save only because God hath chosen us, yea even before we were borne. And this choyze of God is secret, until he show by effect that he calleth us too him. And how doth he that? By his Gospel: and therein there is a double grace. The one is when the doctrine is preached too us. For we see the miserable state of the world, how a number of silly souls, and a number of blind wretches wander there in darkness, without succour or aid, when in the mean while our God offereth us food, yea and putteth it into our mouths: and is not that a singular grace? But yet further, God must be fain too call us inwardly, and too touch us in such wise by his holy spirit, as his doctrine may rightly have authority with us, & we acknowledge that it comes of him, and he seal the same in our hearts by his holy Ghost, 
●. Cor. 1. d. 22.  according as he speaketh of it as well in the second too the Corinthians, as also in the first to the Ephesians. To be short, according as it is said by the Prophet Esay, 
Eph. 1. c. 13.  that it behoveth us too be taught of God: 
Esay. 54. c. ●3.  Let us understand that we must be thoroughly assured in our hearts by the holy Ghost, that the doctrine which we hold cometh not of men, but is the infallible truth of God: and we cannot but have so sure record of it, that (if we be not to lewd and unthankful,) we may perceive by eye sight, that it is the very same whereunto we ought to stick even to the end, and also which will bring us into the kingdom of heaven, when we shall have finished our course in this mortal life.  
But now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us perceive them more and more, to the end that being humbled to mislike of ourselves, and to renounce all our own wicked affections & desires, we may offer ourselves to our Lord jesus Christ, and yield him the honour that he requireth at our hands, not only for fashion sake, but also in such wise, that as he hath his mouth open too show us the way of Salvation, so we also may have our ears attentive to submit ourselves quietly unto him▪ and our hearts open, so as there may be neither hardness nor sturdiness in them, but that we may abide his yoke, being ready too receive the same, and too dedicate our whole life too the obeying of him, and too the framing of ourselves unto his holy will, that when God's name is so glorified in us, others may also be drawn thereunto, and all of us be gathered into his flock, to the end we may worship him with one common accord, and our Lord jesus Christ have the due honour and servis that belongeth unto him. And for the performance hereof, it may please him to raise up true and faithful ministers of his word, etc.   

The. 6. Sermon upon the first Chapter.  
15 But when it pleazed God, who chose me from my mother's womb, and called me by his grace,  
16 To reveal his Son by me, to the end I should preach him among the Gentiles: I did not thereupon take counsel of flesh and blood:  
17 Nother went I back again to jerusalem too those that had been Apostles before me: but went my way into Arabia, & returned again to Damascus.  
18 Afterwards, a three years after, I went again to jerusalem to visit Peter, and abode with him fifteen days, etc.  
We have seen what case is handled here by S. Paul: that is to wit, that men ought not to be advanced so high, as that the glory of God should be defaced or diminished in respect of them, or of the reputation that we have of their persons. For oftentimes we be given to commend creatures to much, so as the same carrieth a prejudice to God's word. And although S. Paul compare himself here with the other Apostles: yet hath he not regard of his own person, but is desirous that the gospel which was committed unto him should be received with all reverence. And for the bringing thereof to pass, he allegeth here God's graces rather than his own virtues. For he doth not allege or rehearse here what he had done as of himself, but what he hath done through the change that was happened unto him, which men might perceive to be from heaven, and not through his own endeavour. Yea and we see, how he declareth freely, that all his changing after that manner, ought too be fathered upon the mere goodness of God: for he useth the term of good Pleasure. Wherein he excludeth, what soever is of man, to the end it should not be thought that he minded too reserve aught too himself. Again, he sayeth not that he had sought the Gospel, but that he had had it by revelation. Thirdly he sayeth it was God that called him. And lastly he sayeth that it was not for any readiness that was in himself afore hand (as peradventure a man might put one of us too some servis when he findeth us meet for a thing:) but he sayeth that God had separated him aforehand from his mother's womb. We see then that S. Paul intendeth not to exalt himself, but only too make jesus Christ known by his means, and to keep the doctrine of the Gospel from impeachment under the colour that other men had gotten great reputation through the whole world. And (as we see) the troublers that were come into the Country of Galatia, took a deceitful covert under the name of the Apostles. S. Paul therefore showeth, that the thing which he held, he had not of men. And likewise also he braggeth not that he had conquered or deserved aught, but that at leastwise it was known how God had so set out his grace in him, as the same served to make the doctrine of more authority which he bore abroad. But by the way, there is no doubt, but that in the person of S. Paul, we have here a mirror of God's goodness, in such sort as it showeth itself towards us, and whereof we be partakers, to the end that all men from the smallest to the greatest, should learn to humble themselves. Therefore when we come too the knowledge of the Gospel, although we have no such revelations as Paul had: yet notwithstanding, this thing doth always take place and hath his continual course, namely that it is not of ourselves, neither can men put forth themselves to it of themselves, but all proceedeth of God's mere goodness, for that he hath so ordained. For the words that S. Paul useth, exclude all respects that can be had, as when one man shall do another man good for some desert, or for some other thing that he findeth in his person. He doth no more here, but set down simply, that for as much as God findeth no worthiness in us, therefore when it pleaseth him to accept us for his children, and to draw us too the knowledge of his Gospel, he showeth that his so doing proceedeth of his own purpose and will. Thus then the thing that we be taught here, is that faith is in such wise the mere gift of God, that men cannot challenge too themselves the praise of their coming too the light of the Gospel, where their happiness and welfare lie, but aught to glorify God, because he hath bound them too him by choosing them, and calling them too lead them thereunto: for as for the cause thereof, he seeketh it in himself and in his own mere mercy. As much is too be said of all the charges whereabouts God employeth us. True it is that men chooze one another according as they see ability in them to be put to some business: so as one is set too rule a country, another too preach God's word, and another too this or that. In so doing we have an eye too the things that God hath put into every man, and it is good reason so to do. But yet for all that, how soever the case stand, he that is so chosen, (what handsomeness and ability soever he have too go through with his duty) must understand that God had marked him out before▪ and that he is not framed thereto by his own policy, but that God hath wrought it in him. And therefore let us not think that he which hath a better and more forward wit than other men, hath it of himself. For whereof is it long that we be not blockish as many creatures are, whom we see to be without wit or reason? Who is it that hath put such difference between men? It is certain that of necessity God must have marked us out, and appointed what we should be, even before we were borne. And therefore who soever hath either wit or any other excellent gift above other men; let him assure himself that God hath fashioned him thereunto. Again, when we be come too age, God must be fain too thrust us still forward and too guide us, howbeit that the same be by a secret power. We see that the Paynims have some care of the bringing up of their children, and that some of them have a better mind to their study than others. But yet how soever they far, it is God that guideth and governeth them from above, so as all aught too be attributed unto him. And here ye see why S. Paul having said that God revealed his son unto him, addeth that as he had called him too preach, so also he had erst sholed him out aforehand from others: that is too say, he had held him fast as he that witted well too what servis he were best too apply him. Then seeing it is so, we have cause too walk in humbleness, assuring ourselves that if there be any excellency in us, we must not every man brag of it as of his own, but acknowledge God too be the author of all that he hath bestowed upon us, and that his mere goodness is the fountain whereout of we draw. Now if this extend too the smallest gifts of grace which we receive of him: what doth it too the inestimable benefit which he bestoweth upon us, when he calleth us too the knowledge of his Gospel, when he openeth us the gate of Heaven, too show us that he holdeth us all for his children and that he is our father, and when our Lord jesus Christ is so knit unto us, that by his means we be already made sure of the endless life? Can we say that we have any thing of our own, when God maketh us partakers of such a treasure? Ye see then that the thing which we have too gather upon this strain, is that God hath so reserved too himself the dispozing of man's life, that it is his peculiar office to guide our steps: and he knoweth whereunto he hath ordained us. And therefore it becometh us too magnify his mercy, in that he hath vouchsafed too enlighten us by believing his Gospel, too the intent we might know him too be our father, and rest upon him, and pray unto him with full trust. Let us assure ourselves, that the having of this cometh not of our own free-will, but of his touching of us too the quick by his holy spirit. For our Lord jesus Christ who hath all wisdom in him, cannot be known of us except he be revealed, according as he himself avoucheth that noman cometh unto him except the father draw him. 
john. 6. e. 44.  Behold, jesus Christ was conversant in the world at that time: he preached the Gospel and published it with open mouth: and yet notwithstanding he sayeth that noman shall come unto him, that is too say, noman shall frame himself too his obedience, except the father have wrought in his heart by the power of his holy spirit. Now that jesus Christ is separated from us as in respect of distance of place, and as in respect of human nature, so as we see him not here beneath too have any visible knowledge of him: how shall we come unto him, if we be not drawn by the grace that is spoken of here? And if faith be a special gift of God, and we cannot come too our Lord jesus Christ except we be led unto him by the hand of God his father: how can they that should draw others do it of their own ability? Needs then must God utter yet a second working. And that is the cause why Saint Paul setteth down both twain of them: that is too wit, first that he had been enlightened himself, and secondly that he had been ordained and established as a Master and teacher too draw other men, to the good way of Salvation wherein God had set him. Wherefore let us assure ourselves, that God granteth a singular grace too such as have charge too preach the Gospel, when he voutchsafeth too apply them thereunto. And that is not only too the end that we which are in that state and office, should walk in the fear of God, and not challenge aught too ourselves: but also too the intent that every man should in that behalf have a record of the love that God beareth too his Church. If men should thrust in themselves on their own heads, it might be said that we were taught at all adventure. But when as we know that noman is of sufficient ability too open his mouth to speak of jesus Christ as he ought too be spoken of, but that it is Gods doing to send forth those of whom it behoveth us to be taught: thereby we perceive the care that he hath of us, & find much better that he is our father and hath not forgotten us. And moreover this serveth to engrave the truth of the Gospel in our hearts, to the end we may know how it is not a doctrine that proceedeth of men, but as of Gods sending? And that although he be served by his creatures: yet notwithstanding he maketh them as instruments of his spirit, and it is he himself that governeth them. Ye see in effect how we may make our profit of this doctrine. But yet do we understand Gods grace the better, in that it is said that he hath chosen us and kept us too himself, even from our mother's womb. And yet is this no let, but that he hath also moreover reserved us from before the creation of the world, according as Saint Paul speaketh in other texts: 
Eph. 1. a. 4.  howbeit it is enough that in this place he excludeth all that ever cometh of men. When a child cometh out of his mother's womb, what bringeth he with him? What worthiness [hath he]? Surely he is a poor carcase full of filth and uncleanness. Now than if God mark us out at the time when there is nothing in us worthy too be accepted of him, or which deserveth any love or liking: we may perceive thereby, that if he apply us too any honourable servis afterward, it is by reason of his own mercy, accordingly as they whom God gathereth too be of his flock, are called instruments of his goodness. Thus ye see that the cause why Saint Paul speaketh purposely of his birth, is too show that there was no preparation on his own behalf when God drew him, but that God had respect too his own eternal election, the which he continued, in that it was his will that the same creature should come into the world, and had always guided it too that end. Then let us assure ourselves, that when soever God bestoweth any of his benefits upon us, we must always come back too this principle, namely too mount up too his everlasting purpose. Not that we be able too comprehend how or why he hath chosen us, (for that passeth all capacity of man.) But for that we must conclude, that Gods preferring of us before those whom he leaveth as of casts, is not for that he findeth us worthy or capable of such a benefit, but because he had so ordained before he had created us and put us into the world, yea and even before there was either heaven or earth. 
john. 6. d. 37.  And that is the cause why it is said that it behoveth us to be given to our Lord jesus Christ before we can come unto him. And who is it that maketh that gift? It is not every man's offering of himself of his own mere motion. True it is that we ought to do so: for our faith importeth obedience & sacrifice, so as it becometh us to dedicate ourselves to God willingly, & to make a present both of our bodies and of our souls unto our Lord jesus Christ, as to him that hath bought us. Nevertheless, this (as I said) is not of our own mere motion, but God must be fain to bow us thereunto. And why so? Even because we were his afore. And how belong we too him? not by inheritance, nor by any title that we can allege on our own behalf, but only because he chose us. Now then we see what this text importeth. But let us come back too the chief point that Saint Paul treateth of here. For the things that I have discoursed hitherto, are but too show that our adoption serveth not too bereave God of his glory, which thing they do that brag of their own free will, virtues, and merits. Wherefore let us put away all such pride, and confess that we be beholden too God for all things. Howbeit let us also consider therewithal, that Saint Paul's rehearsing of this change, is too assure us thoroughly, that the doctrine which he delivered us in his life, and which we have now still in writing, is not of this world, nor forged of his own brain, but a thing whereunto he was prepared of God. And we have need to be grounded upon such a certainty, for else, whereas our faith ought too get the upper hand of Satan and of all things that are against our Salvation: it should always stagger, yea and be but a wavering opinion. But now let us see a little what battles we have too endure. If we leaned unto men, what should become of us? what steadiness would there be in us? Seeing we be daily assailed with so many temptations, that by all likelihood we should be overwhelmed and perish: as for example, in that our nature is so wholly inclined too distrust, too lying, too vanity, and too deceit: and again, in that we have so many lusts, which are as storms & whirlwinds to overthrow all our faith: were it possible for us too stand or too have any constancy, if we were not grounded upon God, and knew that the doctrine which we follow is the pure truth that proceedeth out of his mouth. Then standeth it us on hand too have that first of all. True it is that among the Papists men will content themselves with some imagination. For it is enough with them, too believe as the Church believeth, as they say. Howbeit in the mean while the Devil holdeth them in his nets, and they be like silly beasts that are stark blind. But as for us, we must be out of all doubt, that we be taught of God, and that the word which we follow is his. Therefore it behoveth us to give ear too the preaching of the doctrine which was brought by S. Paul, and therewithal too consider that S. Paul did not thrust himself in of his own head, but that God served his own turn by him, as by an instrument that he had ordained too that purpose. Thus ye see whereunto it behoveth us too refer that which is spoken here. For had S. Paul followed Christianity from his childhood, or had he learned it at school, truly it had been a gift of God: but then had not we had such an open avouchment and evident record as we have by his change, in that of a ravening wolf he became not only a sheep, but also a shepherd: and whereas he had been a deadly enemy of the Gospel, now he is become a servant of our Lord jesus Christ: & whereas erst he had nothing in him but blasphemy, cruelty, pride and rebellion, we see he hath the zeal of God's spirit, he hath all humility and meekness. Seeing then that we perceive so great and sudden a change, it is as much as if God had uttered his power of purpose that S. Paul should not be taken for a mortal man. And verily for the same cause also did God take up Moses into the Mountain, 
Exod. 24. c. 18.  and keep him there by the space of forty days, when he intended too have his law published. For had Moses [forthwith] preached the things which he knew by revelation: surely he had discharged himself of his duty as a true servant of God: but the thing had not been known too be so excellent as it was, in that God kept him forty days upon the Mountain, and afterward made him come down with a shining face, so as men could no more abide too look upon him without dazzling of their eyes, than too look upon the brightness of the Sun, but he was fain too put a veil before him. Therefore all these things serve too prove, that he devised not the law of his own head, but was as an Angel of heaven, yea and much more excellent than an Angel, for somuch as God had ordained him thereunto. In like case is it with the Apostles, for jesus Christ could well have chosen such as had been exercyzed a long while aforehand in the Law and holy Scriptures, and had some countenance to the worldward, and had already purchased some reputation and degree among men: but he chose poor silly souls and handicrafts men without any learning at all, and yet notwithstanding made them too speak after such a strange fashion, that through the eloquence and highness of knowledge which was in them, they passed all such as had been esteemed moste skilful and sharpwitted in the world. We see then that by Gods so sudden changing of them, their doctrine was made of so much the more authority unto us. Even so standeth the case concerning Saint Paul. That then is a thing which ought too confirm us, and when soever we be taught by that which he hath left in writing, let us assure ourselves that God speaketh too us, and that he was the instrument of our Lord jesus Christ. He addeth furthermore, that he did not then common with flesh and blood, that is too say with any mortal man, but went straightways into Arabia, where be abode three years, and from thence returned too jerusalem too see Peter, and saw not any other of the Disciples than him and james. Herein it might seem at the first blush, that S. Paul had to greatly disdained the rest of the Apostles. For although he had the knowledge of the Gospel, yet might he well have been more confirmed, and the consent and agreement that God's children have among themselves, doth strengthen them the more, as we find by experience. It seemeth then that Saint Paul disdained a mean that was fit for himself, and might have stood the whole Church in good stead. But there was a special reason that drew him the other way: which was, that men should not surmise that it came to pass by worldly means, for it was not yet sufficiently known. Then if he had gone too jerusalem, and communed with the Apostles, men would have said, this man is in some doubt, and therefore he went thither too dispute, and in the end was overcome. And so it would have been thought that it had been of man's doing, and the glory of God had been so much darkened thereby. But when as Saint Paul had been a man full of cruelty, that sought nothing but too abolish the memorial of the Gospel, a sheader of the blood of the Martyrs, a blasphemer of God, and an inforcer of the poor weaklings too renounce jesus Christ: when as men saw him too be such a one, that is too say, as a man besides himself with such rage, as he would never leave till he had borne down the Gospel: and yet notwithstanding saw him so changed in one minute of an hour, and noman spoke to him: yea and blinded and beaten down too the earth, so as he lay there like a poor dead man, and afterward was razed up again as it were out of his grave, and his eyes by miracle opened, so as God sent a man unto him of no great fame named Ananias, who baptised him, strengthened him, and made him too receive the visible tokens of the holy Ghost: and that thereupon he went his way into Arabia, a country where jesus Christ had never been spoken of afore, (for although the jews had been somewhat dispersed, yet was the Gospel utterly unknown:) I say, when we see how Saint Paul went that way too work: who is he that can say that he learned aught of men, or that he had been won too it by disputation, or by reason, or by any other manner of [worldly] means at all? Nay rather we shall be constrained too grant, that what soever was too be found in him, was of Gods putting into him. That then was the special reason why Saint Paul communed not with the Apostles. And truly here he speaketh of them as it were in way of scorn, terming them flesh and blood. Howbeit, it is not a defacing of the gifts which they had received of God, when we make comparison between our Lord jesus Christ and them. And we ought too mark that well. For when we speak of men, surely they may well be called flesh and blood, as we see they be called in the first of john. 
john. 1. b. 13  Ye see then that men of their own nature are nothing but corruption. And for asmuch as they would fain presume to much of their own wisdom and power, or of their own righteousness and courage: therefore too put away all that pride and fond overweening, God sayeth What are ye? 
Math. 16. c. 18. & john. ●. a. 6.  flesh and blood. Yea and sometimes by this saying flesh and blood, the holy Scripture meaneth this sinful nature of ours which we have since the fall of Adam. For we have no more the uncorruptness that was in us, but contrariwise we be utterly ignorant or rather beastly, and there is nothing but filthiness in us, so as we be not able too do any thing that is aught worth, furtherforth than God governeth us. Lo in what wise we be termed flesh and blood. And therefore it is said, that our being enlightened in the knowledge of our Lord jesus Christ, cometh not to us by heritage, nor is had of flesh and blood, but that we be make the children of God through his begetting of us new again by his holy spirit, yea even after a special manner. For we would hold altogether with the world, if he should let us alone too ourselves. Again, in the sixteenth of Saint Matthew it is said, that flesh and blood had not told Peter and his fellows that jesus Christ was the son of God: 
Mat. 16. c. 18.  but the heavenly father. Thus ye see how men are called flesh and blood: namely when they be compared unto God, to show that we have not aught but corruption in us. True it is that our souls are immortal: nevertheless the Scripture speaketh so of us in way of contempt, to the end we should be void of presumption. But as for the Apostles, they were already regenerated by God's spirit: and therefore there was more in them than flesh and blood, as we have seen by the Text last alleged. Yet notwithstanding, whensoever they be compared with God, then must all that is of our own nature be comprehended under the terms of flesh and blood. And why? For else it should come in question, too know whether the Apostles might by their own worthiness and excellency prejudice the Gospel, as the foresaid troublers pretended to shroud themselves withal. But Saint Paul showeth, that if God withdraw that which is his, there shall remain nothing either in Peter, john, or james, but that they be the sons of Adam as other men are, so as there is nothing in them but corruption. So then let us not abuse the gracious gifts that God hath put into them, to deface the Majesty of him and the Gospel. Thus ye see after what manner Saint Paul speaketh here of the Apostles. For we have heard how he said heretofore, that if an Angel from heaven should gainsay the Gospel, he ought to be hated and cursed as if he were a Devil. And how so? Is it meet that men should speak so reproachfully of the Angels which are so noble creatures, and which are called the heavenly principalities and powers of God? 
Ephe. 1. d. 2●  It is no wrong at all too do so too them, when it cometh to the yielding of sovereign dominion too our Lord jesus Christ who is their head, for it behoveth them too be placed under him. Therefore let us not think we have any wrong offered us, though we were trodden a hundred times under foot, so it be to the exalting of God's name, and that our Lord jesus Christ may have his duty and supremacy reserved unto him, so as he may be heard both of great and small, and all men submit themselves too him in true obedience of faith. Now hereupon we may gather how blind the wretched Papists are in honouring the Apostles and Martyrs in such wise, that God is rob of his honour and service, insomuch as it should seem that all that belongeth and is reserved to him is put to the spoil and pray [among them.] For what difference make they between him and his creatures? And besides that, our Lord jesus Christ is as good as buried, because they pluck away the office from him that was given him. For in stead of being our Advocate too give us entrance unto God his father, and that we should go right forth unto him if we intend too have our prayers and supplications heard: they have set up an infinite multitude of Advocates, patrons and Intercessors, and jesus Christ is jacke out of office. Now when we see that the creatures have obtained such honour among men, that by that means God is as it were thrust back, and his word borne down: thereby we perceive that the Devil hath turned all upside down. Therefore how soever the world go, let our esteeming of men be after such a sort, as God may hold still that which is his own: and if we compare him with his creatures, let us consider that all is but vanity, and whatsoever commendation they have here, the same is a record which God giveth us of his love, to the end we should keep onwards unto him, and he be exalted. Yea and let us consider, that we cannot honour God as he deserveth, but by submitting ourselves to his word. For all they that make many Ceremonies to bear men in hand that they desire to serve God, are misliked of him, until such time as they be subdued to him, and also to his word. And that also is a cause why S. Paul striveth for the authority of the Gospel. For he thinks it not enough too have God and jesus Christ talked of: but he will also have every man to receive the doctrine contained in the Gospel, without gainsaying. And hereby we see, how that nowadays all Religion is decayed, and there is nothing but hellish confusion in Popery. For there is talking enough of our Lord jesus Christ, but after what sort? Know they his power? Can they tell too what end he is sent of God his Father, and what benefits he bringeth us? No whit at all. He shall be called the Saviour of the world, and in the mean while every man seeketh his salvation in himself, or at some Saint's hand of his own forging. Lo at what point they be. And therefore so much the more doth it stand us upon, to bear in mind the thing that is showed us here: which is, that whensoever God is spoken of, 
Esa. 24. ●  the very Sun and Moon must needs be darkened (as it is said in the Prophet,) 
Esa. 6▪ d. 16  and there is not any that must not be thrust under foot, too the end that God may have all pre-eminence. And forasmuch as God accepteth any honour or service that we do unto him, until we be subject too his word: let us receive the whole doctrine of the Gospel and let nothing pluck us back from yielding such reverence thereunto, as too submit ourselves too all that is contained therein. This in effect is the thing that we have too gather upon this place, where the Apostles are termed flesh and blood▪ Furthermore whereas Saint Paul addeth, that he went to jerusalem too see Peter: it is a sure record that his former speaking of his going into Arabia, was not of any pride or disdain, but too the end that God's grace might be known, and that no worldly means might be made as a veil too keep men from knowing that jesus Christ had wrought by singular miracle, in that a man which had been so stubborn before, had been brought too the lure. Thus ye see on the on the one side, how Saint Paul meant too reserve unto God his due: and on the other side, that yet notwithstanding he meant to show there was good agreement between him and the other Apostles. And even so must we do. For in many men there are always two evil extremities too be found in that behalf. There are some scoffers which make pretence to magnify gods grace, and in the mean time are but traitors to God, full of poison & pride, preferring their own dreams and dotages before him. If a man say unto them, how now? Seeing that God hath granted grace to many men, and they be known to be men well seen in the holy scriptures, and they employ themselves faithfully in preaching the Gospel to us: therefore why do ye not agree with them? O (say they) I have not to do with any man living upon earth, I ground myself upon none but God. These are the proud and stately, which pretend to have the holy Ghost in their heads, & certain revelations of the holy Ghost, and yet notwithstanding they break the unity of the Church, and dispize Gods gracious gifts. So much the more therefore doth it stand us on hand to keep the measure that we see here. For although Saint Paul have on the one side declared, that he went strait ways into Arabia as soon as he was converted, too the end it might be known that jesus Christ had been his only master and teacher, as indeed he only ought always to have pre-eminence over us: yet nevertheless he hath also well showed [on the other side,] that he meant to be in unity of good concord with the rest of the Apostles, and was desirous too have it known to the whole world, that his mind was too agree with them, and that they were as instruments of the holy Ghost. For as I have showed afore, it is no small help too the confirmation of our faith, when we be so linked together, & that God calleth not any one man alone, but hath many that submit themselves too him, so that it is seen that they be guided all by one spirit, that they be all of one mind, that they am all at one mark, and that they show themselves to be God's children, by going on forward too the heritage of the heavenly life. That help than is fit for the confirmation of our faith: and it was for Saint Paul too show that he was rightly linked with the Apostles, and meant not too separate himself from them. Wherefore let us mark the manner of dealing that is showed us here, to the intent we serve not to the one extremity or the other. But there are some so lightheaded, that they will give over the doctrine of the Gospel for right nought, and as soon as they hear a man speak, by and by they must receive whatsoever he saith. Howbeit, if we be no better settled than so, shall we be able too withstand all the alarms which the Devil our mortal enemy will give us? Then must men stand stout to their tackling, and all of us from the most too the least, must stick fast together too our Lord jesus Christ. For like as he is our head, so must he also be exalted, 
Esa. 11. c. 12  and (as the Prophet Esay saith) he is the mark that all men must look at. Sith it is so, let us learn to forbear our resting in such wise upon the outward appearance of men, that the same should impeach the majesty of God's Son. But yet nevertheless, when we be once fully settled upon that point: we must all of us be contented to be taught of him that is given us too be our teacher, and not be so proud as to stand every man in his own conceit, (for so shall we but make variance in the Church:) but desire to agree together, and every of us put forth that which is given him, that the unity of our faith may be [as a bond] to knit us together, so as we may make one Temple of God. For it is not said for nought, that we be the lively stones whereof God's Temple is builded. Now if every of us should be sundered from other, and left alone by himself: what would become of it? Should there be any building? No: but contrariwize there would be utter desolation. If we covet to have God dwell among us, and too be of household with us, we must worship him truly, and every of us apply himself as much as he can possibly to his neighbours. Not that we must shrink from God to cleave to men (for it were better that we should all of us be at discord one with another, and together by the ears as hot as fire among ourselves:) but when we be knit unto God, that is a good harmony: and that is the mean for us to hold the way that Saint Paul held, who would not match himself with the Apostles to darken God's glory, or to hinder the doctrine of the Gospel, and yet notwithstanding failed not to come from a strange country to seek them, yea even with great travel, and with the enduring of right hard temptation: for (as we see) they charged him to have been a persecuter of God & his truth. Seeing that S. Paul came after that sort to show how conformable he was with the rest of the Apostles, and too give record thereof to the whole Church: therein we see, that the desirousness which he had to serve God, and his stoutness too advance God's word above all creatures, letted him not to be full of courtesy and modesty also. And even so must we do too. That is to say, we must receive the consent of our brethren, & seek to conform ourselves too them in such wise, as we may all be members of one body, and jesus Christ be our head, and not be scattered asunder, nor every man walk alone by himself, but seek to communicate after such manner one with another, as every man may guide his neighbour, and all go on forward to one mark, and each of us give courage to other, so as there may be seen a good agreement among us. True it is that we cannot have peace with all men: we shall fail greatly of that. And therefore S. Paul in another place saith, that we must seek to be at peace with all men, 
Ro. 12. d. 18  at leastwise as much as is in us: whereby he showeth, that we shall be constrained to be at variance with many folks. For the Devil hath many underlings, and they be all of them bend against God's word: and we also must set ourselves against them, if we intend to have the pure doctrine of the Gospel on our side. But howsoever the case stand, if we see any man willing to submit himself too our Lord jesus Christ, let us receive him, let us prevent him, let us seek to agree wholly together, and let us not look to be honoured above other men, nor say how now? If I should agree with such a man, it would seem that I am become his underling. Woe be too us if we have such pride in us. But let our only seeking be, to have jesus Christ to be our head, and in such wise become members of his body, as we may all worship him, and call upon him with one mouth in unity of faith.  
And now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us feel them more and more, to the end we may mislike them, and beseech him to amend them by his holy spirit, that being quite rid of our sins and wretchedness, we may be renewed after his Image, so as he may be glorified in all our life, and in the mean while bear with us in our frailty, till he have brought us to the perfection from whence we be all gone away. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The. 7. Sermon upon the first Chapter, which is also the first upon the second Chapter.  
22 For I was unknown by face to the Churches of Jewry that were in Christ.  
23 Save only they had heard say, he that erewhiles persecuted us, doth now preach the faith which he had destroyed for a time.  
24 And they glorified God in me.  

The second Chapter.  
About fourteen years after, I went up again too jerusalem with Barnabas, and took Titus with me also.  
2 And I went up by revelation, and communed with them concerning the Gospel that I preach among the Gentiles, howbeit privately with those that are in estimation, lest I might in any wise run, or have run in vain.  
We have seen how S. Paul hath on the one side published the Gospel through the whole world without warrant of any man, contenting himself in that he was sure he served God, and that his labour was acceptable to him: and yet notwithstanding hath not forslowed in the mean while, to seek brotherhood, and good agreement with the Apostles, as a thing right requisite to secure the infirmity of such as might have been thrust out of the way, unless God had helped them in their feebleness. So have we on the one side a warrant of S. Paul's doctrine: & on the other side we see how he intended to gather together gods children, to the end they might be joined in one band of faith, and glorify God as it were with one heart, one mind, & one mouth. And therewithal we see also, that S. Paul passed not to ask counsel whether he should go forward or backward. For although he were unknown to such as had been in the faith before him: yet forslowed he not to serve God, whereunto he had been erst called. And this surely is one very notable point more: for it showeth us that he was wholly bend to serve God, & looked not for his hire at men's hands, to the end they should pleasure him or esteem of him as he deserved. Wherefore let us learn to walk after such a fashion in the vocation whereunto we be called, that although men look not upon us, yet we may not cease to discharge our duties faithfully, contenting ourselves in that it pleased god to allow of us. For they that hang upon men shall always be attainted with some spice of vainglory, & it willbe impossible for them to walk purely & sound.  
Besides this, 
Act. 9 d. 26  Saint Luke showeth us that Saint Paul must needs have been led with an invincible constancy, seeing he stepped not out of the way, although men made no reckoning at all of his doings. For he saith that the faithful had him in suspicion, and that they shunned him when he came too jerusalem. Now it was a grievous temptation to Saint Paul, to see that he could not be received into the company of the faithful, considering that he had suffered so much already. For we know that at his first coming to Damascus, 
2. Cor. 11. g 33.  the gates were shut upon him, (as we have seen heretofore) so that he was fain too be let down in a Pannier or Basket. Ye see then that as soon as he was converted to the faith of our Lord jesus Christ, he was by and by tossed with great persecutions. After that, he went into the Country of Arabia, and there traveled faithfully. And thinketh he for all that, too have friendship and atonement with the faithful? The gate is shut against him, and men shun him as a wild beast. But before [he was turned to the faith,] he had been honoured, and in great credit, both with the enemies of the Gospel, and in the synagogue of the jews. He had renounced all these things, even so far as too see himself banished out of the place: and yet for all that, they vouchsafed not to admit him to have place in the Church. Wherefore he might have been so grieved at such unkindness, as it might have made him to have given over all, if he had had his mind tied here below. Howbeit forasmuch as he had given himself wholly too God's service, and was fully determined too hold out to the end although men cunned him no thank for his labour: therefore he turned not aside from his right way. And such examples ought too encourage us at this day, when we see there are so few (yea even in the Church,) that like well of the thing that is done of a pure and right meaning zeal, insomuch that some backbite it through envy, others are so squeamish as a man cannot by any means content them, and other some are full of wicked slaunderousnesse and lying. Therefore forasmuch as we see how men do oftentimes cause us to serve one way or other: let us learn to give our selves in such wise unto God, as we may steadfastly continue in the way which he showeth us, and not excuse ourselves by our own weakness, seeing that Saint Paul goeth before us, and reacheth us his hand. He was a frail man as we be, and yet did God strengthen him in such wise by his holy spirit, that he overpassed such lets. Wherefore seeing we perceive ourselves to be weak, let us beseech God to arm us with such constancy, as we may not cease to discharge our duty towards him, though some misreport us, some blame us, and othersome mock us, and make none account of all our labour when we endeavour to do well. Although then that our labour seem to be lost and misspent, yet let it suffice us that God liketh and alloweth of it. And so ye see what we have too gather upon that Text. Above all things, let us not covet to be renowned, and too get great fame in this world: for let us strain ourselves as much as may be possibly, and yet shall we never be better, than Saint Paul was. After he had preached the Gospel in such wise, yea even as a man continually rapt up into heaven, insomuch that although the revelation whereof he speaketh in the second too the Corinthians, 
2. Co. 12. a. 2  was exhibited to him but for one time, yet the fruit of it showed itself all the time of his life: yet notwithstanding he was unknown in the mean while: yea even in all the Churches of jewrie. And so it might seem well that he had not greatly profited, seeing that all his labour was buried. But it was enough for him that God edified the furthest strangers by his means. We see then that he sought not too be much renowned, nor too purchase credit and authority among men. As concerning that he sayeth, the Churches of jewrie that were in Christ: he addeth that word of purpose, because there was yet still some seed of God among the jews, and the promises were so given to them, as they were not utterly cut off, until such time as they renounced jesus Christ quite and clean, and thereby were utterly bereft of the inheritance of the life that was assigned unto them. For like as God had chosen the line of Abraham: so our Lord jesus Christ came into the world too be the minister of those whom God had so adopted, and to perform the promises that had been given to their fathers. Our Lord jesus Christ rejected not the jews too whom the promises belonged (according also as it is said in the second of the Acts) but the Church of God abode among them still, 
Act. 2. f. 39  and their Circumcision was not a thing devised by man. And although they were all grown out of kind, and many errors and wicked opinions were crept in among them, so as God's service was turmoiled, and Religion corrupted: yet notwithstanding, that people was acknowledged for God's household flock. The synagogues therefore that had not yet bewrayed their unbelief by withdrawing themselves from jesus Christ, are reckoned here by Saint Paul for Churches, howbeit, not for perfect Churches, for they were not yet regenerated in jesus Christ. For than was the renewing of the whole world, when jesus Christ was sent too bring home unto God, both those that were near hand, 
Eph. 2. d. 17  and those that were far off: near hand, as the jews which had the law still: and a far off, as the heathen men who had no likelihood of the heavenly kingdom, because God had left them like poor wild beasts, and they were strayed away in their own superstitions and Idolatries. But jesus Christ came to gather all together, and to knit all things together again that were scattered afore. And thereby we see how the law ought to have led the jews to the Gospel, as it is said throughout all the holy Scripture. And it is very needful for us [to know the same,] least we surmise that none of all the things that are contained in the law, can stand us in any stead in these days. For it is certain, that although the Ceremonies be no more in use, yet the truth and substance of them remain always unto us, so as we cannot even at this day be faithful, but we must also be the children of Abraham, and the disciples of Moses. Not that we must be held still under the old shadows: but that we must match things together which cannot be put asunder: that is to wit, the Law and the Gospel. But yet further, let us understand, that we cannot at this day be counted for the Church before God, (that is to say, all the companies of men in the world cannot obtain that honourable title▪) except we be in jesus Christ. For that head must knit us unto God his father, and by that means must we have entrance into the kingdom of heaven. And therefore as for all them that know not jesus Christ, although they be marked with baptism, and bear the name of Christians: yet are they but as rotten members utterly cut off, notwithstanding that they pretend too be of the troop and number of God's children. Thus ye see still what we have too mark upon this Text. Furthermore Saint Paul addeth, that the common report was, that he which had erst persecuted the faith, did preach the same, and that God was glorified by that means. Hear once again we see that Saint Paul preacheth not his own praises, for he condemneth himself too have been an enemy and persecuter of the Church. True it is that he speaketh of the common report: but yet doth he rehearse the very thing as it was done in deed. So then he cloaketh not the thing that was too his own reproach and shame. A man might have cast him in the teeth, that he had persecuted the poor faithful ones, that he had too the uttermost of his power shed innocent blood, yea and that he had compelled the weaklings to blaspheme. But yet for all this, he granteth to this indictment of his own accord, and speaketh not as most men do, who make as it were a glory of it, that they have been enemies of the Gospel. It is certain that Saint Paul in making such rehearsal, was touched with earnest soriness for that misbehaviour of his, 
1. Co. 15. a. ●  according as in another Text he saith, that he is not worthy to be called an Apostle. Now then, ye may be sure he felt always some pricking in his heart, for that he had erst so rebelled against God, and been so evil minded, yea and altogether spiteful against the Gospel▪ Nevertheless howsoever the world went with him, he had liefer to acknowledge his fault with all humility, than to leave the thing unsought that might be to God's glory. So then let us learn with him, too acknowledge simply the offences that we have committed, when it standeth upon the honouring of God and let us not be loath to receive some shame before men. For that is the way for us also too have our sins buried before God, so as they may never come to account, nor to remembrance more: that is to wit, if we be contented too sustain some mark of infamy before men if need be, that God may have his due. This therefore is the thing which we have too remember in that it is said, that the common report went that he had erst destroyed the faith, as he had done in deed. Truly the faith of the Gospel shall evermore get the upper hand of all the assaults of Satan, and of all the wicked: Therefore it lay not in Saint Paul's power 〈◊〉 abolish the faith nor too overthrow it, at such time as he was carried with such fury as we have seen. For the faith is grounded upon God's truth which is invincible, it is not subject too the opinions of men. But Saint Paul had respect here too the infirmity of the simple sort whom he had cast down as much as lay in him. 
Act. 26. c. 11  For it is said in the Acts, that he did not only persecute the Christians, but also made some of them too recant. Like as nowadays when any great number is persecuted, some spare neither their blood nor their lives for the confessing of the name of our Lord jesus Christ. Othersome redeem this wretched and flightful life by recanting, so that they banish themselves from the Kingdom of heaven as much as they can, cast themselves into Satan's snares, and throw themselves headlong into endless death, and all too escape the hands of Tyrants and of their enemies. Therefore Saint Paul's cruelty is purposely condemned by the holy Ghost, for that he not only was full of pride and stubbornness against God, but also had enforced many too recant and give over the faith of the Gospel. Ye see then how he behaved himself: and that must serve for our learning. For although the word abide still in his full state, and we prejudice it not at all by our weakness: yet notwithstanding the faith is cast down in our persons. For if I serve too please God's enemies, or if I disguyze the truth, or by any means dissemble: then is my faith defaced.  
True it is (as I have said already) that God's word shall always hold his own: and yet oftentimes the fall of one man shall draw a great havoc after it. If men see some one person recant, at whose hand great constancy was looked for: then are many poor souls shaken, and they wot not what too say. True it is that we ought not to rest upon men: but yet for all that, (as we shall declare again anon) there are many that have need too be confirmed by good example. Now if a man cast a stumbling block in their way, they be as good as utterly overthrown, or else they be so hartshaken as they wot not where to become. Wherefore let us learn to commit ourselves unto god! & seeing that the devil hath so many underlings which seek nothing but too bring all too confusion, and employ themselves wholly to overwhelm the Christian faith: let us pray God to strengthen us with such constancy, as our enemies may be put too shame though we be assailed neerelyer than we be. And let us not only care every man for himself, but also for the great number of poor souls whom we see as it were in the Wolves mouth: for they shall be tormented and threatened, and finally laboured by flatteries and allurements too recant. Therefore when we fee such assaults given too our brothers: at leastwize let us have the heart too pray God too aid them at their need, so as their faith may continue still invincible, and get the upper hand, and that they may never serve, for all that ever Satan and all his brood can practise. So much the more than behoveth it us to mark this Text, where it is said that Saint Paul did cast down and destroy the faith. For although God will always maintain his truth: yet do not men cease too go too destruction, because their faith is shaken by swerving and stepping aside from the right way. Furthermore, we have wherewith too confirm ourselves, so that although men continue not in such constancy as were requisite, and too be wished, yet let us not be too much abashed at it, seeing it is a thing that hath been common in all ages. Was Saint Paul's preaching of the less credit, because there were many renegates, that in the end showed themselves too be Hypocrites and full of unfaithfulness? Even some of his own companions that had been linked with him as two fingers of one hand, gave him quite over in the end. And yet must not Saint Paul's doctrine be rejected for all that. Also when he persecuted the Christians before he was converted, although that many had renounced the salvation which they should have accepted as it was offered them in jesus Christ: yet ought not the faith too be defaced therefore. Likewise in these days when we see many wretched folk quail and give over all, and othersome again hold out at whose hands we would not have looked for any great constancy: let us profit ourselves thereby, and be out of all doubt that although the whole world go too ruin, yet we have a good and sure foundation, if we rest upon our God. Now whereas Saint Paul addeth, that the faithful glorified God in him: it is too show the better, (so as men might perceive it even by eyesight) that the change which was made in him, proceeded of the only hand of God. And all of it cometh too this point, namely that he had not thrust himself in, and that it could not be laid too his charge that he had preached at all adventure, nor that there was any rashness or presumption in him, or that he was driven with any worldly respect, but that God had governed and guided him. For whereas the faithful had glorified God in him: it was by acknowledging that the renewing of such a man after that fashion, and the making of a ravening Wolf too become a Sheep, yea and a Shepherd, was his work, and a very miracle that proceeded from him. Mark that for a special point. And hereby we see briefly, that they on whom God hath bestowed gifts of grace, so as they excel and are far above all others, must not therefore advance themselves, but find means that the praise may be yielded to him that hath right too it, and which hath deserved it. Wherefore let us keep this rule of humility, which is, that we seek not our own estimation, nor too prefer ourselves above our neighbours, for any of the gifts that God hath bestowed upon us, but that God may always have his pre-eminence, and every of us learn too glorify him for it, when we see any of his gracious gifts in any man. And that is very needful: for there hath always been such spitefulness among men, that every man envieth his companion, because all men desire to be greatest. And until God have well tamed us, and we be learned to obey meekly: it is certain that there is none of us all, but he would fain overreach his fellow. Now out of this ambition spring always envy and strife, together with disdain, grudging, backbiting, and such other like things. But contrariwise, when we have well digested the rule that is given us here, by and by we learn too glorify God as oft as we see any tokens that come from him. For when we envy those whom God would have honoured, and go about too deface his gifts which we perceive in them, and all excellency: surely we do not only offer wrong too mortal creatures, but also too God, who is the Author of the gifts in them. [As for example:] I see a man that is able too edify the Church, and God hath endued him with such gifts, that his labour may do good: now I fearing lest he should be advanced too much, and I be plucked back by it, do go about by my slanders and overthwart means, too deface and diminish the thing that God hath put in him. It is all one as if he would hide all God's gifts, and bring them in contempt.  
And whereof cometh this, but of the cursed ambition that I spoke of afore? Now in such heaving at men, there will always be some strife and heart-burning: and too be short, all must needs go too wrack, because God is offended at it. For at whom do these wrongs aim? True it is that I do wrong too my neighbour whom I disgrace after that sort: but therewithal I do also blaspheme God: so as we cannot deface the gifts and virtues that are in any man, but that our doing is forthwith matched with blasphemy, wherethrough God is grievously offended. And why? For God will be acknowledged in all his gifts, and when he offereth himself unto us, it is good reason that we should honour him. Therefore whensoever we see any tokens of the holy Ghost in any man, if we tread them under foot, or hold scorn of them, and mislike them: is it not a defacing of God's Majesty too the uttermost of our power? Truly we will not confess it, but yet is it so in very deed. And therefore must we take so much the better heed of that which is spoken here: namely that the faithful glorified GOD in the person of Saint Paul, when they saw he had wrought after that manner in him: and that by that means we be put in mind that we be bound too yield God his due honour, whensoever he offereth or showeth us any of his gifts. For the reproach or wrong is not done too the creature: but it is GOD that is unregarded in so doing; because he is defrauded and rob of the right that belongeth unto him.  
And so much the more doth it stand us on hand to remember this lesson, because we see this naughtiness too be as great nowadays, as ever it was. How many are there that commend the gifts of God that are profitable for the common edifying, and for the welfare of the whole Church? Nay rather, the Devil beareth such a sway, that every man through his own unthankfulness, hindereth himself too receive the fruit of God's gifts, whereof he might be partaker. So than if we had honest and well meaning hearts, surely we should always far the better when we saw any good example: and where any man is endued with God's gifts, we should apply the same too our own profit: but we shut ourselves out of the doors through our own cankerhartednesse, so as we cannot enjoy the benefit that is offered us. Again, we see there are some so spiteful, that of very malice they would fain make men believe that the Sun shineth not: ye shall see them so devilish, that it spiteth them at the heart too see God's name glorified by another man's means. Must that fellow have the honour say they? Verily as who should say, that every man ought not too have an eye too the abasing of himself, that God might be honoured as he deserveth, in the gifts that he giveth men as he himself listeth. But there are some so cankerhearted, that they could find in their hearts too pluck God out of his seat, rather than too abide those patiently whom he hath endued with his gifts, and which employ themselves to the edifying of his Church, or that men should receive them and acknowledge that God will be honoured in them. Seeing then that men are nowadays so full of malice and venom: we have the more need too bear in mind what is showed us here: that is too wit, that God must be glorified in all his benefits that are seen of us, assuring ourselves that they come all of his mere liberality, and that he is the Author of all good qualities, so as there is not that commendable thing in any creature, which ought not too be fathered upon him. Wherefore let us learn too glorify God in all points and all respects.  
Now hereupon he addeth, that yet once again he made a journey to jerusalem, and commoned with such as bare the countenance and had most authority, too the end he might not [seem too] have run in vain heretofore, nor run in vain hereafter. Here we see how S. Paul was never satisfied in seeking all that might be too the advancement of the kingdom of our Lord jesus Christ, and too the taking away of lets, too the intent that the Gospel might have his free course and full scope, yea & that he was not led thereunto by vain presumptuousness, as we saw this morning: but considered that the wicked sort would lay to his charge, that yet at length he came too submit himself too the Apostles, too learn somewhat at their hands. He considered that this might well be said unto him: but hap what hap would, he intended not too foreslow his duty in seeking agreement with thee [other] Apostles. I say not that he sought a worldly matter at worldly men's hands: but too make his doings well allowed in all points. For it is certain that S. Paul going too jerusalem, was not too skan who had taught best: but too make a mutual declaration among themselves, that every one of them had served God and preached the Gospel faithfully. That is the cause why S. Paul went thither. Therefore we see here his mildness, in that he spareth not himself at all, so the Church may receive any fruit or confirmation of faith by it, and men may be well assured that the Apostles reckoned him as one of their array and company. Again, besides his mildness, we see also his zeal. It had been enough for him too have run into many countries: he had been in Arabia and gone about all that land: he had been in Cilicia where he was borne, and also in Syria: and afterward having first gone about the whole land of jewrie, he returned too jerusalem. Seeing he made all these voyages, and took none ease at all: it was a token that he would liefer have been dead than alive, so the kingdom of our Lord jesus Christ might have been furthered by it, and the Church have received any profit by his travel, as I said afore. When we see such examples, let us on the one side learn to cut off our own slothfulness, and to be more hearty in praying unto God, not too suffer us too lie weltering always in our vices when we be over cold, but too waken us up, and too grant us the grace too spend ourselves in his servis, specially at need and when necessity requireth it: and therewithal too strengthen us in the doctrine that S. Paul bringeth, seeing that his serving too the glory of God and too our welfare, was in good earnest. For had he done it feignedly, it is certain that he could have gone too work after the manner of worldly folk. But now seeing he came without fetching, and sought friendship & concord with the faithful although he were rejected, and spared not himself though the pains and labours that he took were not known of: it is a sign that he walked as before God, and that the holy Ghost guided him in all respects. Furthermore whereas he sayeth that he commoned with those that were esteemed and had in reputation, to the end he might not [seem to] have run in vain, nor run in vain [hereafter:] he meeneth not that he had lost his labour, if noman living had allowed of his doings: but he had an eye too many weaklings which should have been in doubt, if God should not by that means have drawn them too the full knowledge and certainty of the Gospel. I told you not long since, that our faith must needs be overthrown, (howbeit not in respect of itself, but in respect of our infirmity,) when we quail. Even so the labour of those that preach and publish the Gospel is vain and fruitless, because we profit not as were too be wished, except God bliss the labour and give it increacement. Whereas Saint Paul sayeth, to the end it may not seem that he had runned in vain: it is not to be understood that such as preach the Gospel do lose their labour and avail not at all except God bliss their doings by his together working: for the preaching of the Gospel shall always be an acceptable sacrifice unto God, although the world receive nothing but death and damnation by it, according as we have seen how Saint Paul in the second too the Corinthians sayeth, we be a good savour unto God. Although the unbelievers be poyzoned by the Gospel through their own lewdness, and it seem too them that there is nothing else but filthiness in it: yet will God always take in good worth the sacrifice that we offer unto him. So then, in this text Saint Paul meant not to say that he had run in vain, as though God had been mocked by him, and that his preaching had been too no purpose: but he had an eye too those whom he had taught, and too those also whom he intended too teach too the end, how that they were not edified when they perceived not some good agreement betwixt him & the other Apostles, which were known to be ordained by our Lord jesus Christ. Here a man might cast some doubt, whither those persons were faithful or no, in as much as they had not believed the Gospel, except they had been aided by men. The answer is easy: namely that the only word of God ought to suffice for our faith. If it be demanded whereupon our faith is grounded, and how it cometh to full perfection: it is by God's word. How so? Are not the Sacraments added to the word? Yes, as helps because we be overweak: yea & there is an Oath also, in somuch that God sweareth: all which things are over and beside the word, yea and as an overplus. But he intendeth too lift us up again when he seeth us stumble: and when we be so weak that we trust not so certainly to his power as we should do, he giveth us such helps. For when we see good agreement between God's servants, surely it helpeth us much, and it is a good warrant unto us. Likewise the blood of Martyrs ought surely to be a great furtherance of our salvation, and we must be confirmed by it, as though it were some seal too make God's doctrine of the more authority among us. Then are they helps too draw us to the faith, and too maintain and confirm us in the same. As much is too be said of miracles. Miracles do not give us belief of God's word, but prepare us to it. For God uttereth his power in them, too the end we should be the better wakened, and his word have the more reverence among us, and finally they serve us for seals. For when we believe the Gospel, and that our belief is not utterly out of all doubt: God addeth that confirmation. Even so is it with the thing that S. Paul treateth of presently. For what a thing had it been, if men had seen any disagreement or trouble betwixt such as were of great authority? What might the silly souls have thought, but that they must have been amazed at it and said, Alas, what meaneth this? We wot not on which side too turn us. Seing there is such variance between those which should show us the way, that one draws clean contrary and back too other: alas how may we now be assured? Thus ye see that many simple folk had been sore shaken. And that is it which Saint Paul mente by saying, that he intended too common with Peter and john and james, for a witness through the whole world, that they allowed of his doings, and that the Gospel which he preached was no strange doctrine, but the very same Gospel that jesus Christ had taught his disciples, and which he had commanded them too publish over all the world, and whereof he had committed the charge unto them. And hereby we be done too understand again, that beside S. Paul's zeal, mildness, stoutness, and constancy: God foresaw even then, that this agreement which he uttered betwixt him and the other Apostles, would serve to confirm us also even at this day by reason of our weakness. For as much therefore as we be raw and weak, let us apply to our use all the helps that God giveth us, and let us also for our part endeavour too agree in such wise with the children of God, as every of us may be a help too his neighbour, and not embattle ourselves against another. For woe be to him that shall sow such darnel, as the ignorant and weak sort shall be hindered by it. And therewithal let us consider the mischief that may happen, when such as have the charge too preach the Gospel, are so disfamed, by slanders, or else so brought in suspicion, as a man cannot tell whither he may believe them or no, as though God had not ordained them too advance the kingdom of his Son, and too publish the Gospel in many Countries, or at leastwise among many folk that should be edified by them. Cursed be he therefore that shall cast such a stumblingblocks in their ways. So then, let us by all means endeavour too agree with those that serve God, and too help such as have the gift and ability too edify the Church, and are put in office. Let us lend them our hand, that their labour may be profitable both for ourselves and for all our neighbours, that by that means God may be glorified, and we more and more with one heart and one mouth call upon him as our father.  
And now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us so to feel them, as it may draw us to right repentance, and make us beseech him too use his infinite mercy towards us, until he have so rid us of all our imperfections, that we may behold him face to face as he is, and attain too the perfection whereunto he calleth us now by his word, and whereunto it behoveth us to go forward all our life long, being well assured that we cannot come too it, till we be rid of our flesh, and taken out of this prison wherein we be now held under the bondage of sin. That it may please him too grant this grace not only to us, but also too all people and nations of the earth, etc.    

The. 8. Sermon which is the second upon the second Chapter.  
3 And Titus also who was with me, although he were a Greek, was not compelled too be circumcised.  
4 Because of the false brethren that were privily crept in, to spy out our liberty which we have in jesus Christ, to the end to bring us into bondage.  
5 To whom we yielded not in way of subjection, even for an hour, to the intent that the truth of the Gospel might continue in you.  
We find well enough what an enemy of our welfare the Devil is, sith he ceaseth not to labour by all means too stop the course of the Gospel. And therein we perceive also, that God hath set all our welfare, joy, and happiness, in being taught by his word. For the Devil would not be so hasty to trouble that doctrine, unless he knew that the whole welfare of men lieth therein. True it is that he laboureth sore and straineth himself too deface God's glory: but they be things that go together. For God of his gracious goodness hath appointed that too be the mean too reign among us, and to gather us unto himself: and all our welfare is too cleave unto him and too join with him. Now therefore the Devil not only stirreth up many enemies to make war against the Gospel of our Lord jesus Christ: but also laboureth too stir up much strife among ourselves, and too make us enemies one to another, and that hath been his practise at all times, as we see by example in the things that Saint Paul rehearseth too us here. We know what alarums were given him everywhere, and what a number of battles and plunges he was put unto, by reason that the Heathen and the unbelievers did (to the uttermost of their power) withstand the preaching of God's word: and yet over and beside this, he showeth how there were deceivers also, which wound themselves in slily, and entered in as it were by stealth. For the Greek word that he useth, importeth so much, and it cannot well be expressed [by any one word] in our [french] tongue. His meaning then is that there were Cousiners which intermeddled themselves undermyningly with the faithful, and yet all was no more but to cause the truth of the Gospel to be corrupted. And let us mark, that those dogs pretended not to reject utterly the whole doctrine of our Lord jesus Christ: but rather bare the name and title of Christianity. Howbeit in the mean while their intent was to have a halffaste Gospel, which should be neither fish nor flesh (as they say) but a medley of their own device: like as at this day there are still too many such folk in the world, who would fain forge and build a kind of Religion after their own fashion, taking a piece of the pure truth, and mingling many lies and dreams with it. Lo how there have been Neuters even from S. Paul's time hither. And now he sayeth, that be yielded not too them so much as one minute in way of subjection, too the end that the liberty of the Gospel might continue in his full force. That is in effect the thing that is rehearsed here. And first of all we have too arm ourselves against the household enemies, which labour too turmoil and trouble the doctrine of the Gospel in such wise, as it may become like a misshapen thing, and men may not discern any more of it. But let us not be abashed when it happeneth so: for it is no novelty at all▪ Wherefore let us understand, that as it was Gods will too try the constancy of the faithful in S. Paul's time: so it is good reason that we also should be tried in these days, 
1. Cor. 11. d. 1●.  according as it is said, that it is necessary that there should be sects and heresies, too the intent that they which have taken deep root might be known by continuing in their obedience to Godward, and bear their mark that men may know them to have profited truly in the school of our Lord jesus Christ, for that they have not suffered themselves too be misled or thrust out of the way. That therefore is the cause why our Lord doth always suffer some troublers to sow darnel seed, and too labour too turn the pure doctrine upside down. He could well let it if he thought good: but he giveth Satan the bridle, that our faith may be the better tried. Although we see occasions before our eyes, yet let us not serve one way nor other, but keep on still in the way that is showed us, assuring ourselves that we cannot do amiss in resting wholly upon God's word. Then if we stand too that, it is a good trial of our faith. Furthermore let us fight against such dogs, knowing that they be deadly plagues, and do much more harm than they that leap quite out of their sockets, and show themselves manifestly too be despisers of the Gospel. Those than that are intermeddled among us are the worse sort, and it standeth us on hand too resist them manfully. For if we shrink from them in the battle, surely we shall have so much the greater confusion, and men shall not be able any more too put a difference between white and black.  
Thus ye see how it behoveth us too behave ourselves. And now let us mark what kind of men Saint Paul hath noted here. He sayeth that they were crept in as it were by stealth, too spy out the liberty which we have in our Lord jesus Christ. The liberty that he speaketh of here, concerned Ceremonies. For (as we have touched already, and shall more fully see again hereafter) God had ordained many figures under the Law, too hold the Fathers in hope of our Lord jesus christ, till he were come and showed too the world. The sacrifices therefore with all their appendents and appurtenances, and the Sanctuary with all that was in it, served because our Lord jesus Christ who is the truth and substance of those things, had not yet showed himself. It was for the fathers too be led and guided under such shadows. 
Gal. 4. a. 1.  And that is the cause why Saint Paul will use the similitude of young children that are under Tutors and governors. The ancient fathers therefore took profit by keeping the Ceremonies of the Law: for thereby they were always confirmed in the things that were promised concerning the Redeemer. And for that cause also it is said, that the Sanctuary was made according too the Pattern that Moses had seen in the Mount. Now, that pattern was spiritual, that is too wit, [it was] our Lord jesus Christ with his grace, which is uttered to us by his means now adays in his Gospel. For in as much as our Lord jesus Christ is come into the world, he hath made an end of those shadows and figures. And therefore also the veil of the Temple rend asunder at his death, 
Math. 27. f. 51.  too show how it was Gods will too have the faithful come more familiarly unto him. S. Paul sayeth now, that we have liberty in our Lord jesus Christ: and that is, because we be no more subject too the bondage that lasted in the time of the Law, according as he will hereafter take example of circumcision, and as he treateth of it in another place also too the Colossians. 
Coloss. 2. c. ●3.  We then are circumcyzed, not by the hand of man, but by the working of jesus Christ in us through the power of his holy spirit. And in steed of the circumcision that was ordained for the jews, we have Baptism, which witnesseth the same thing unto us: namely that we must become new creatures too dedicate ourselves wholly too the servis of God. And so we see that the liberty or freedom which is purchased to us by our Lord jesus Christ, is that the Ceremonies of the law are laid away, so as we be no more subject nor bound unto them. Now at the first blush a man would think this were no great thing. For what harm were it if we were first baptised, and by and by after circumcyzed? Or if we knew that our Lord jesus Christ only is the whole perfection and accomplishment, and yet had the figures thereof still? First if men should keep still the ceremonies as in the time of the law: the glory of our Lord jesus Christ should be diminished for it, according as it is said that the law was given by Moses, but truth and grace were uttered to us in our Lord jesus Christ: 
john. 1. b. 17.  for so it is said in the first chapter of S. john. Therefore he should be bereft of his honour, if we should not have the liberty that he hath brought us. And it behoveth us to understand, that our state is better and more excellent now adays, than was the state of the old fathers, because our Lord jesus Christ is given unto us, and in him we have all that was figured at that tyme. So then, men do wrong to our Lord jesus Christ, in keeping still the ceremonies of the Law. That is one point. Again, for as much as he is named the Son of righteousness, 
Mala 4 a 1.  we must not be led still as though there were but a spark of light: but we must fasten our eyes upon the doctrine wherein our Lord jesus Christ is showed unto us, and wherein we may also behold him face to face, 
2. Co. 3 d. 18  to come even unto God his father, as hath been showed in the second too the Corinthians. Moreover, if the ceremonies of the Law be considered without our Lord jesus Christ, that is to say, if they be separated from him: they bring as it were a binding with them, 
Colo. 2. c, 14  and a record of condemnation and death upon men. And thereupon doth S. Paul stand in the second too the Colossians, where he saith that our Lord jesus Christ hath upon his Cross, torn asunder and blotted out the obligation or handwriting that was against us. For if the sacrifices stood in force at this day, we should see there that we be all in danger of eternal death before God. And why so? The slaying of the poor beasts was not for that they themselves had deserved it, but to show unto men as it were in a lively picture, that they were all worthy to perish. Then if the same continued yet at this day, we should still stand bound under the same obligation of death. But we be discharged of it, by our Lord jesus Christ. 
Colo. 2. c. 15.  And that was the triumph of his death, as Saint Paul saith. Thirdly the ancient fathers knew that although the Law was given them, yet they obtained such favour of freedom at God's hand, that all their faults were forgiven them. But if men should nowadays be put to the necessity of keeping all the ceremonies: it would be an intolerable yoke, as it is said in the xu of the Acts: 
Act. 15. b. 10  For the case would not only concern ceremonies, but also the drowning of us in despair. For is it possible for men to do the things which God commandeth all men to do without any exception or release? No. For the thing that God requireth and demandeth, passeth all our ability: and if we fail but in any one point; we should be overwhelmed under the burden. Therefore for that cause, this liberty is of such importance, as we cannot be sure of our salvation, nor freely call upon God, except we know that we be no more held under the yoke and bondage of the Law. There is yet one point more which shall be laid out at length: which is, that such as would needs make the faithful subject to the keeping of ceremonies, had therewithal a wicked and untoward imagination, that men were justified and did purchase grace at God's hand by such means. And that was an utter abolishing of the force of the death & passion of our Lord jesus Christ. Now then, we see it was not causeless that S. Paul strove so stoutly against the ceremonies of the law, to the end they should not be so brought in use again, that the faithful should be held in bondage under them. And we have need to be warned thereof: for in these days we have the like encounter against the Papists. True it is that the Papists have less colour than had the deceivers of whom S. Paul speaketh. For although they were Satan's underlings, and sought nothing but to pervert the truth of the Gospel, yet had they at least wise this colour, that they brought not in their own dreams and traditions, but alleged the authority of God, how that the law ought to be kept, and that was a meetly apparent excuse. But the Papists have no such foundation: For all their Ceremonies are forgeries of man's brain. It is true that they have mingled Iewishnesse with them, and made such a galimaufrey as a man can not tell of whom they have borrowed most. But howsoever the world go, yet are the Ceremonies of men's setting up, which are at this day in the Popedom. Now when we strive to abolish them, they say we trouble the world for nothing. And then step in these Neuters, which would fain please both parties, and make a Bastard Gospel. Those fellows cast us in the teeth, that we be seditious, and that through our preciseness we set much trouble in the world. And for proof thereof (say they) is it meet that there should be such striving about Ceremonies, seeing they be things indifferent? Yea forsooth: For if God would have the Ceremonies of the law (which yet notwithstanding came of him and by his express commandment) too come too an end in our Lord jesus Christ: what shall we do when men will of their own foolish rashness set up others in their stead? Seeing that God would have his own abolished, why should men step forth thereupon, and bring in their own device, and make God believe that he was not well advised? See ye not a cursed blasphemy? Now we know that the cause why God would have the Ceremonies of his law abolished in these days, was to the intent that the grace of our Lord jesus Christ should be the more lightsome and better known. 
Mal. 4. a. 2  For he is the daysun of righteousness. Therefore all those shadows must cease, and it is he in whom we have the body and substance of them, 
Co. l2. c. 17.  saith S. Paul. Seeing then that God had that respect and reason: the figures must pass and vanish away. But now what reason will the Papists bring, when as men perceive by eyesight, that all their Ceremonies are a burying of our Lord jesus Christ, and yet that they bind men to the keeping of them under pain of deadly sin? And furthermore when as in all their Ceremonies, they have a certain opinion, that Baptism is not enough for them, but that they must have holiwater to christian or baptize men evening and morning: and finally, that when they have brought in all their pelting trash, and all their gewgaws, there must always be somewhat in them to draw poor souls into bondage: is it to be borne withal? On the other side, we see there is so straight a yoke, as it is able to strangle the poor wretches. For the seely souls are bereft of the freedom that was purchased for them by the death & passion of our Lord jesus Christ. We see then how it is not without urgent cause, yea & extreme necessity, that we strive against the Popish tyranny about ceremonies, considering that our Lord jesus Christ hath not his deserved pre-eminence, so long as men busy their wits about those small trifles, & that moreover their wretched consciences are always in unquietness without end or ceasing: and finally, that on the otherside the Papists think to deserve grace by the things which they term God's service, bearing themselves in hand, that that is the mean whereby men should become righteous to obtain salvation. So then we see that S. Paul in his time was driven to sustain that strife. And forasmuch as our case is altogether like at this day, so as we cannot hold our peace except we will betray both god & man: we must fight stoutly against that hellish tyranny, and against those pelting trash trumpery and illusions of Satan, whereby he would fayne either quite deface the Gospel, or else so turmoil it as a man should not know which is the pure truth. This in effect is the thing that we have to bear in mind. And whereas S. Paul saith, that he yielded not one jot too such men: it is too confirm us so much the better on the thing that I touched even now. Peace and friendship are an amiable thing among men. They be so indeed, and we ought to seek them to the uttermost of our power. But yet for all that, we must set such store by God's truth, that if all the world should be set on fire for the maintenance thereof, we should not stick at it. As much as we can possibly, let us purchase peace: and if the matter concern but our own persons or goods, let us endeavour too compound with our adversaries, let us bear with them, and let us labour to overcome them by our patience: Lo in what manner we ought to buy peace. But yet in the mean while let not God's truth be diminished, nor sustain any harm or prejudice. For the peace that men seek among themselves shall evermore be accursed, if God be not therewithal acknowledged and magnified as he ought to be, and his word also continue unimpeached, for that is the knot of our bond: and if we intent to have it acceptable to God, and the end of it to be good and for our welfare, surely God must knit us together. And he hath given us his Son, 
Eph. 2 c. 14  who is called our peace, too the end we should all of us fall in order under him. Then if we mind to have good and holy peace, let us ame us at this mark of yielding ourselves under the obeisance of God's son, that he may be our head and we his body, like as there is but one Church. But if any man go about too withdraw us from our Lord jesus Christ: let us rather bear all the hatred, outrages, and madness of the world, than to seek such agreement. And let us not be afraid of all the reproach that can be done unto us according as nowadays we shallbe falsely slandered as stirrers up of many strifes. yea verily, but what can we do with it? For it behoveth us to abide still in the truth of the Gospel, or else woe be unto us. If the Papists will not agree with us, but be utterly wilful in the stubbornness that is seen too be in them: we must be contented to be at defiance with men, seeing they purpose too turn us from the peace which we should have with God by the means of his Son, who not without cause beareth that title as I told you before. Therefore when they cry out upon us, we must be fenced with this answer of Elias which he made unto Achab. Art not thou he (said Achab) that troublest Israel? 
3. Kings. 18. c. 17.  For the Prophet was accused (as we be nowadays) because he laboured to bring the people back again too the pureness of the Law, and fought against the superstitions and Idolatries that had been devised: [by reason whereof] the king thought verily that Elias had been come to make trouble sedition, and uproars, according as the princes of this world could find in their hearts always to welter in their own filth, & pass not of the serving & honouring of God, but all is one to them [what come of it] so they may be maintained in their state. But the Prophet answered him, saying: [It is not I,] but it is thou and thy father's house. For they that will not agree unto God, nor hold themselves to his service in such wise as he hath appointed it in his word: they [say I] are the troublers of the world, and the parties that ought to be blamed for all the uproars, variances, and debates that happen. For (as I have showed already) it is no reason that God should be rob of his right, when men seek to knit themselves together. Ye see then in effect what we have to think upon, when S. Paul saith that he would not yield one minute as in way of subjection, to such as wownd in themselves after that fashion under false colours, to make a bastard Gospel full of minglemangles and corruptions: for God's truth is the thing that was to be known first of all. Furthermore let us not be afraid of the slander that is laid upon us [in telling us] that it is pride & presumption when we will not submit ourselves: like as nowadays the thing that the Papists allege against us, is that we seem to take upon us to be wiser than all the world, and that it is a great pride in us, that we cannot find in our hearts too submit ourselves too the common fashion. True it is that the title of obedience is amiable, like as I said even now of peace: but yet must God be obeyed first of all. For if we will openly spite God, and play mockeholyday with him too the intent too submit ourselves unto men, and bow down our neck too bear their yoke, and in the mean while give no audience unto God: what shall become of it? Surely we can not frame ourselves to the Papists in way of subjection or yielding to them; but God must be thrust out of doors, and his word as it were trodden under foot, so as it shall have neither authority nor reverence amongst us. What is it that the Papists would have us to do? That we should leave God's word, and give over our Lord jesus Christ, and yet in the mean while receive all that ever they have devised. They will not say in flat terms that God shall be spoiled of his honour, nor that jesus Christ shall have no more authority among them, they will not speak so with open mouth, but yet it is so in deed. Like as these deceivers against whom S. Paul strove, made fair protestations enough that they meant to be Christians, but yet for all that he was fain to come to the touchstone, and to examine all things thoroughly. Now would the Papists have their traditions received: and what manner of things are they? We see that our Lord jesus Christ is as good as buried there, as I have showed already. Again, there is nothing but corruption in them: the things that are contained under them are utter illusions of Satan, tending all to this end, that there may be no more any certainty, nor any man know whereunto to stick. Seeing it is so, it is not for us to make war against God, that men might be obeyed. And therefore let us have as it were a forehead of brass to resist them in that behalf. For the greatest manliness that can be, is to keep ourselves from swerving aside for men's sakes, what colour or fair show soever be set upon the matter, and to despise every whit of it as dung and filth, when it standeth upon reserving Gods sovereignty unto him, and upon giving ear to our Lord jesus Christ, to the end that he may be our head, and govern us, and all of us from the most to the least continued under his guiding, & do nothing else but simply give ear unto him, and receive the things that are for our maintenance in the faith of the Gospel. Ye see then what we have too remember here concerning S. Paul. Surely if ye seek a meeld and meeke-spirited man, S. Paul was he, yea and he was even as a mirror of all courtesy and gentleness. Again, if ye desire a lowly nature, what greater lowliness can there be found than was in S. Paul, who abased himself beneath all men. And yet notwithstanding we see how he strove for the pure doctrine of the Gospel, and passed not to provoke the wrath of all the men in the world against himself: in so much that it was cast in his teeth, that all the troubles which happened in the Church of Galatia, and else where, came of him. I say he feared not the reproach wherewith men could charge him, that he was a rebel and had too much presumptuousness in him. Even so must we do in these days. Let us be peaceable as near as we can: let us relent of our own right: let us not strive for these worldly goods, honour, and reputation: let us bear all wrongs and outrages, rather than be moved to any debate through our own fault. But in the mean while, let us fight for God's truth with tooth and nail▪ Again, if any body despise us, so as one steppeth up maliciously against us, and another goes about to deface us: let us not make any quarrel at all for that. But if any man will draw us from the obeying of our God, to make us stoop to the tyranny of men▪ Let us hold our own in that case, let us withstand him stoutly to the uttermost, and let us defy all the loftiness of the world, to the end that our lord jesus Christ be not diminished, but may always reign over us, and we be subject unto him. Thus ye see in effect how we ought to put this text in practice, and also how the necessity of the time ought to stir us thereunto. For now a days we be not only persecuted, so as we see the fires kindled too murder the poor servants of God: but also are fain to be accused and condemned as seditious persons, by those slaves that are in wages with Antichrist, to overthrow the truth of the Gospel. Moreover they say there is nothing but pride in us, because we will not receive their traditions. Well then, do they slander us so furiously? Let us bear it patiently, and let them rail their fill (as S. Paul saith) so our quarrel be always to stand for our part in the pure truth of the Gospel, and to withstand the Creatures that will not suffer Christ alone too reign, and all knees too bow before him, and all men to do him homage. Now as touching that which S. Paul speaketh of the truth of the Gospel, it a very notable saying, and which importeth a very profitable doctrine. For he might well have said simply, to the end that the gospel might abide among you, I would not give place to them so much as one minute. But he speaketh of the truth of the Gospel: Howbeit, not that there is one true, and another false: but when he saith that the Gospel should continue true, he speaketh it in respect of men. And why so? For although men make a fair show to be Christians: yet do they always labour to have some medley, according as we see many geerish heads in this world, who cannot abide that God alone should govern us, but every man would cast in his own collop or morsel, and thereof came the confusion that is at this day in the papacy. A man would wonder how so many pelting gewgaws, fools babbles, yea and also gross abominations could be gathered together. But that is come to pass because that men were not contented to obey God, but would needs add this and that of their own fancy. So then, S. Paul speaketh here purposely of the truth of the Gospel, as he speaketh of the simplicity of our Lord jesus in the second to the Corinthians. 
2. Cor. 11. a 3.  And what is meant by the simplicity [or singleness] of our Lord jesus Christ? It is matched against all the minglings that men make. For (as I have said already) they have a foolish fancy of setting forth things devised of their own brain. Now when men do so put too things of their own: it is but corruptness and stark abomination. And that is the cause why S. Paul faith, that we must hold still the singleness of our Lord jesus Christ. Therefore when under colour of handling the Gospel, men go about to make a patched & pydecoted or motley religion (as a man might term it:) it is no more a true religion, but there is much falsehood mingled with it. Then let us mark well, that whereas S. Paul useth here such speech, he (or rather the holy ghost by his mouth) warneth us that it is not enough for us to bear the name of Christians, & to make some fair show of cleaving to God's word and to the doctrine of our Lord jesus Christ: but that we must stick to it thoroughly, and take heed that we neither mingle nor foist in any thing to it, but consider that like as a little leaven is able to sour a great deal of dough, so all will be marred, as soon as we give any entrance to the things that men have devised of their own heads. To be short, the means to keep the doctrine of the Gospel pure, is that men add not any thing at all to it, nor be so bold and licentious, as too lay one thing or other upon it, but too content themselves with the things that our lord jesus Christ hath showed us, so as we become his true disciples, and be not so hardy as too reply against him, but that all mouths may be shut, and no man lift up his neb too say, this is my opinion, this think I to be good, but every one of us receive simply that which is taught us by our Lord jesus Christ, who hath all dominion of reigning over our souls. Lo how we may have the truth of the Gospel: And it behoveth us so much the more too practise this doctrine, of S. Paul's, by cause we see that nowadays many men seek nothing but to mingle one with an other, so as they care not of what religion they be, so the same be most tolerable and easlyest received of the world. True it is that among the Papists many be so wilful, as they will never abide that a man should vary one point from them. For they see well, that if there be never so little a breach made, by and by all their tyranny decayeth and falls down to the ground. For what hold have they but by tyranny and violence, too tell us that we must neither will nor choose, but take it for good? Those therefore that are flatly on the pope's side, would have men too hold through out, all the filthiness and abominations which they have had hitherto. But there are a sort of fantastical heads, which would have a Reformation, wherein the Pope and Mahumet and jesus Christ should be mingled together, so as men might no more discern which is which: for all is one to them so the world be agreed upon it: They bear no reverence at all unto God, and that is the cause why all things have been so turmoiled and confounded in our days, and the very foundation, whereupon the Interim (as they term it) was grounded. For seeing that many men could not find in their hearts to consent to Papistry: they thought it good too have a reformation between both. And even at this day a great sort incline still to the like reformation. It is true (say they) that there are abuses, and it were meet they should be mended. Yea, but their meaning is but too pluck away some leaf or little branch, and too let the rest alone, that the root root might grow still: that is too say, that the Gospel of God might be defaced with all manner of superstitions that reign in the Popedom. But what for that? here the holy Ghost condemneth all such neuters, and showeth that their doings are but crafts of Satan, yea and mere illusions and mockeries to lead silly souls to destruction, and moreover also a defacing of the glory of our Lord jesus christ. And why? For we have not the Gospel at all, except we have the pure truth, whereunto it may not be lawful for men to add any thing, but all of us to hold ourselves to that which is showed us by our master. Ye see then, how that in these days we be enforced by the necessity of the time, to put this doctrine in ure. And therefore when God's enemies upbraid us that we will not agree with them, let us always allege for our excuse, that our agreement is to be knit together in our Lord jesus christ, and to be all obedient too his word and doctrine. If they allege that it is a pride in us to reject so the things that are commanded by such men as term themselves superiors. Let us answer that we must first obey God, and that jesus christ must not be bereft of his right, and men set up in his place. If they ask why so? Were it not better to have some mean way, and that every man should show how he intendeth not too separate himself from the rest, than to strive after that fashion, and to cause christendom to be as it were scattered? Let us answer that the matter standeth not upon knowing who shall get the upper hand, or who shall be master over his fellows: but God's word must continue always unimpeached, or otherwise all the pretence of concord, that men can make, shall be but abomination before God. And why? For it were better that all things should go to havoc and confusion in the world, than to abide that God's word (being so precious and holy a thing as it is) should in any wise be perverted: yea it were better that heaven and earth should be confounded together [than that that should be suffered.]  
So then let us consider well this doctrine, how it may serve our turn and do us good, not only to beat back all the assaults that shall be put too us by the enemies of God's truth, but also too frame us too all lowliness and modesty, so as our whole desire may be too be guided and governed by God's word, and by the doctrine of our Lord jesus christ. Howbeit, therewithal, let us be so stout hearted, as not to be turned away by men, neither for their credit and authority, nor for their threatenings, nor for all the pride and stateliness of the world, but that we may always stick steadfastly to our Lord jesus christ. And if any body come and lay any new thing afore us, let us evermore have a good eye too the end whereunto they would lead us, and [consider] that like as Satan hath many wiles and policies, so also have his underlings too. [And therefore] let us on our side have the skill to look to ourselves in such wise as we may always know our Lord jesus Christ, and be guided thither, so as he may be our only mark and shoot anchor, and we understand that he hath all fullness of welfare in him, to the end that we should seek our wants in him, and all things be put away that might hinder us from coming unto him.  
And now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us feel them in such wise, as we may crave forgiveness of them at his hand with true repentance, and profit after such sort more and more in his word, as it may make us too forsake ourselves, and lean unto him and his power, that he may hold us up in our frailness, till he have brought us to the perfection whereunto he calleth us at this day. And so let us all say, Almighty God our heavenly father. etc.   

The ninth Sermon which is the third upon the second Chapter.  
6. But as for those that are in estimation, (I pass not what they have been in time past: for God regardeth not the outward appearance of man) surely those that were in estimation did add nothing unto me.  
7▪ But contrariwise when they saw that the preaching of the Gospel to the uncircumcised was committed unto me, as the preaching to the circumcised was committed unto Peter:  
8 (For he that was of power in Peter's Apostleship towards the circumcision, was of power in me also towards the Gentiles.)  
WE saw this morning, that when men mingle their own fancies with God's truth, there is nothing but corruption, and by that means the Gospel is falsified. Which thing ought to hold us in such awe, as no man should presume to add aught at all to the things that we have from above. For God hath taught us so perfectly, as we can not put too any thing without great blasphemy, forasmuch as it were a covert accusing of him of unadvisedness, or else of nigardship, as who should say he were loath too bestow things upon us which would be for our welfare: Seeing than that the doctrine of the Gospel is sufficient for us, let us abide in it. And if any man step up to bring in some addition of his own, let us abhor it, yea though the thing seem to have never so great reason in it, as oftentimes the devil useth to shroud himself under this covert, that we must not stick at light & slender points. But [surely] God must be hearkened too in all points and all respects▪ according as it is to be deemed by S. Paul's doing, who could easily have let slip the circumcizing of Titus as a small thing, & yet notwithstanding would not bend in that behalf: the reason whereof was, lest the Gentiles should be made subject to such necessity as was intended to be laid upon them. Yet we read that he sticked not to circumcise Timothy. Nevertheless the matter seemed to be all one, and that S. Paul used inconstancy and variableness in that behalf. Behold, there were two Heathen men which had not been nourished and instructed in the law of Moses from their birth. And the jews would never have received any man that had not been circumcised. For they deemed all men to be unclean which bore not that warrant about them.  
Now S. Paul circumciseth the one, 
Act. 16. a. 3.  and will not do the like to the other, who will think that he kept an even hand? If we consider all things well, we shall see why he refuzed to circumcise Titus, and yet had circumcised Timothy. Circumcision was at that time lawful of itself. It was not like the Idolatries that are in Papistry nowadays. If ye ask what holy-water is, it is an unhallowing of baptism. For in baptim we have a washing that aught to suffice us both in life and death, and God will not have us too have any other warrant of the spiritual clenzing that was obtained for us by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ, but we must be contented with it. But as for the holy-water of the Papists, what else is it than an endless baptizing of ourselves? As touching the Mass, it is so villainous and outrageous a treachery, that noman can come at it, but he must defile himself by renouncing the death of our Lord jesus Christ. But Circumcision stood not in the like case: for it was profitable for the time that it lasted. True it is that it was abolished at the coming of our Lord jesus Christ: but yet for all that, the jews might keep it still till they were fully instructed in the liberty of the Gospel. Saint Paul therefore had circumcised Timothy: and the reason why, was for that he saw many weaklings, which would have been offended because they were not yet thoroughly confirmed in the knowledge of the Gospel, but thought that it behoved them to keep still the ceremonies of the Law. And it is said, that we must yield one to an other, for charity bindeth us thereunto. Every man must not do what he himself thinks good, to the trubbling of his neighbours: but we must so fashion ourselves one to an other, as none may be offended through our fault. S▪ Paul then forbore in having respect too the poor Ignorant weaklings, who not withstanding might be brought to knowledge in tyme. And as concerning the person of Titus, he saw how men went about to lay a yoke of bondage upon the Gentiles, and that the same would be a holding of the jews always under the Law, which was then but superstition. For it was for them to have known that the law had served out his time, and that the ceremonies should not continue for ever. If this had not been made plain, the jews had been hardened in a wrong opinion, and the Gentiles had received a yoke of bondage: and therefore Paul made resistance against it. And so we see it is not only lawful, but also needful to use things diversly which are neither good nor bad of their own nature. As for example, if we see a man drawn back from coming to the Gospel, or troubled, because he is not yet well strengthened: it becometh us to forbear the thing that else were lawful for us, according as we have seen heretofore, that we must always have regard what is expedient and fit for every man's salvation. But if we see that under colour that a thing is neither good nor bad, men go about to interlace some holiness with it, and to bind men's consciences by constraining them to keep it: there we must withstand them to the uttermost. As for example, To eat flesh or fish is a thing indifferent, as they term it, for it is neither forbidden nor bidden of God too eat flesh. Now if some ignorant person be offended at the eating thereof, and think it to be deadly sin, because he knoweth not whether [the forbearing of] it be a tradition of the Pope, or a commandment of God, till he be taught it▪ we must eschew offence. Yea and when we have to do with any jews, which are not acquainted with our customs, and that we go about to win them and draw them to the obedience of the Gospel: we must for a time (in being conversant with them) abstain from the things which they think to be forefended. For inasmuch as they are armed with the authority of God, they would think they had some reason to condemn us, if it were not showed them before, how and by what warrant we might eat of all meats indifferently, and without exception. But contrariwise, if the Papists would bring us to this point, that we should continually forbear the eating of flesh upon Frydays and Saturday, and in Lentseason, and upon other days of their appointing: which soever of us should agree too that, he were a traitor too the Gospel, and we should rather die a hundred times. For why? we must keep the liberty that is purchased for us by our Lord jesus christ. If it be said, and how so? Ought a man too trouble the whole world, and too be so wilful for a little liquorousnesse of eating flesh? The question is not whether a man should eat flesh or no: but whether God ought too be obeyed and the thing used which he permitteth, or whether we should rest upon the fancies of men.  
Now if a thing be lawful for me by God's word, is it to be condemned because men judge of it after their own fashion and guise? But we see that God's authority is blemished when the right that belongeth to him, and is reserved only to himself, is given too mortal creatures. Again, there is a clog laid upon men's consciences, insomuch that our Lord jesus christ is defrauded of his due honour. For if he have purchased us such liberty as to set us free from the ceremonies of the law: it is much more reason (as I told you this morning) that the things which men have devised should be laid away, and abolished. Wherefore let us mark well that in all indifferent things we must have regard to edifying, and although it be lawful for us either too use or to forbear a thing: yet Charity bindeth us one to an other. It is a willing serviceableness when for the edifying of our neighbours we abstain from the thing which is free for us to do. But yet in the mean while, we must not under the shadow of peace and concord betray God's truth, and make a mingle mangle of it, so as men may not know who ought too rule the roast here beneath, nor what law is too be followed, but we must utterly maintain the liberty whereof Saint Paul speaketh here. Lo what we have in effect to hold us too.  
Now he adedth immediately, that the Apostles which were in great estimation, brought nothing unto him, (And he uppeneth here Peter, john, and james, who were had in great reputation above the rest, as pillars,) but only took in good worth, and allowed the doctrine which he had taught theretoofore. And therewithal he addeth, That he passed not what opinion men had of Peter, john, and james, foras much as God regardeth not any man's person▪ That is too say, his outward show or estimation too the worldward.  
It should seem here at the first blush, that S. Paul striveth for himself, and for his own authority and credit. There were dogs that barked against him in times past, & specially the banksliders that had tasted of the Gospel: who to pretend some colour of their backsliding and of their renouncing of christ, alleged thus for themselves. Tush it is well enough known, that the Apostles strove to wit who should be greatest, which was an unseemly thing, and showed well that they had ill borne away their masters doctrine, who commanded them to humble themselves in such wise, that every of them should make himself lest, although he were the greatest. But we have to mark here, that S. Paul had no controversy with the Apostles, as he himself also declareth. Therefore there is some special cause why he magnifieth himself so much: which is, for that those dogs which laboured to set debate between the Apostles, & therewithal to turmoil and falsify the Gospel, pretended always too be the disciples of the Apostles and familiar with them, like as in these days we see many fugitives and shameless fellows▪ which abuse the names of God's servants, and pass not to lie with open throat, saying: Oho, I learned it of such a man. And yet they speak of a matter that was never heard of, yea and their shamelessness overshooteth itself so far as to name the very cities, when as notwithstanding, if a man examine them thoroughly, he shall find the clean contrary. So than it was for S. Paul to show that the authority of men is not sufficient to deface the sovereign authority of our Lord jesus Christ, nor the reverence that men ought to bear to his word. Therefore we see first of all, that Paul strove not here against Peter, james, or john, for he agreed very well with them. And secondly that he regarded not his own person, but meant to maintain God's case: that is too wit, that he was ordained and established in the state of an Apostle▪ Mark for one point that he did not thrust himself in upon a bravery nor at adventure, but that God had chosen him thereunto, and that thereupon, he had so borne abroad the doctrine that was betaken unto him as the pure truth of God, and of our Lord jesus christ.  
Wherefore if we consider whereat S. Paul aimed, we shall not only have wherewith to stop the mouths of all misspeakers, but also be the more confirmed in the faith which we hold by his teaching. And although there be not nowadays any such shameless persons that labour to deface him, or to abolish the authority of his Apostleship: yet doth not that doctrine cease to be for our profit. As how? We have seen already how Saint Paul hath said, that if the Angels of Heaven should step up too preach a Gospel contrary to the Gospel of our Lord jesus Christ: we should hold them accursed. And even at this day the same is good for us. For we may defy Satan, and all the misbelief and wiliness of men, and all the trash and subtileties which they have to thrust us from the singleness of our faith: I say we may defy every whit of it. And why? For God's word hath such a Majesty in itself, that all things that can be set up against it, are but smoke, leazing, and filthiness. Now than if we take it for a general rule, that neither Peter nor john may diminish the Majesty of the Gospel: it will serve us for a buckler too ward all things that can be alleged in these days too shake us withal: according also as we see, that diverse weaklings are thrust out of the way by that it is said unto them, how now? we see that the wyzest men of the world, the men of greatest skill, the Prelates and such as have the government of the Church, together with the Kings and Princes, stick too the faith that hath been received of long time, and too the old accustomed manner of living. Thus the poorer sort have their eyes bleared, and their wits utterly dulled, and their hearts discouraged, by means whereof God's truth is forsaken, so as it hath neither credit nor reverence among them, and in the mean season these maskers get the upper hand, and flaunt it, as who would say, that men should make Idols of them, and worship them in despite of God. Then sith it is so, we see it standeth us on hand in these days, too be armed with the doctrine that is contained here in Saint Paul: which is, that God will have us too receive his word without gainsaying: and that when our Lord jesus Christ came down into the world, he was ordained too be our Master, with condition that every of us should hearken too him, and stick too the things that he speaketh, without adding aught too, or diminishing aught from that which it pleased him too show, because the full perfection of all wisdom is in him. When we once know this, we may despise all the gewgaws that men can lay before us. And if men tell us that the greatest men, the wyzest men, the richest men, and the men of authority of this world do live so or so: [he may answer,] yea marry, but when all comes too all, what are they in comparison of God? When creatures come before him they must all vanish away: for when soever there is that Majesty given too God's word, whereby he intendeth too try whither we honour him or no: it is certain that we will receive all that proceedeth out of his holy mouth. Now, that word is contained in the Gospel, in so much that when we have once granted that God is too be obeyed, we must no more run over sea or land too seek what his will is: for we have a sure and infallible warrant of it in the Law, Prophets, and Gospel. Sith the case standeth so, we see it is not without cause that the holy Ghost would have this doctrine too continue too the worlds end. And furthermore we be warned therewithal, too rest upon God without wavering at every blast of wind, according as we see how the Devil stirreth up much variety of opinions, which are as whirlwinds and tempests too drive us too and fro.  
But let us learn too be settled upon God, and then shall we stand out too the last brunt. For if we held our faith of john; or Peter, it would be but a lean faith, because they were frail creatures, and we know that man is subject too leasings and vanity. Therefore it standeth us on hand, too have a much substantialler and surer groundwork and foundation, than all that is too be found in this world. And so, for as much as we know that God hath taught us in the person of our Lord jesus Christ, and that men have been no more but the instruments thereof: it behoveth us too mount up unto God. That is the way for us too apply this doctrine too our own instruction, where Saint Paul sayeth that the Apostles added not any thing unto him. Never the later, it is not meant that he despyzeth them, or that he intended not to profit with them: for he liked very well of that, yea and employed himself by all means thereunto, and held no scorn too be taught even of the meanest sort, as we have seen. But his intent was that God's word which he had preached should abide firm: and thereupon he putteth the wisest men in subjection too it, and the men of greatest countenance in the world, and such as bore greatest show and reputation in the Church, to the end that jesus Christ should keep his pre-eminence still, and men have an eye unto him, and not unto men, but ground themselves altogether upon one self-same faith, and say that for as much as the Son of God is sent unto us to show us the will of God his father: it is not lawful for us in any wise too doubt of the thing which we receive of him. Thus ye see what we have too do at this day. And whereas Saint Paul sayeth, that he passeth not what the Apostles were, because God regardeth not men's persons: thereby he showeth that he ought not too be counted inferior too john or Peter, for that he had been an infidel, and not believed in jesus Christ, at such time as the other Apostles did already preach the Gospel. For the manner of the world is, that they which come first, should be first served. Saint Paul therefore perceiving that the same might be some prejudice too his doctrine, sayeth that men must not look what a one he had been afore, or what the other had been afore. And yet his meaning is not, that he ought not too look back too humble himself continually, or that the gifts of grace which God had bestowed upon john and Peter, should not be esteemed and commended as they were praise worthy: 
1. Cor. 15. a. 8. 9  for we see that in other places he termeth himself a poor thing borne out of time, and confesseth himself too be unworthy to be counted in the number of the Apostles▪ Saint Paul then did not as a number of hypocrites or rather shameless persons do, who all their life long have been either whoremongers, or drunkards, or loose livers, and of a beastly conversation, and yet for all that do but wring their mouth at it and say, tush, men must not inquire what I have been. But surely men must not look too have any other judges [against them than themselves.] For every of us ought too condemn himself, as S. Paul exhorteth us: and specially when we consider how we have been wretched unbelievers, 
1. Cor. 11. f. 28.  and as good as beasts, we ought too be ashamed of our own lewdness. Saint Paul therefore wist well there had been cause for him too mislike of himself, and too be ashamed of his striving against the Gospel, and therewithal disdained not the goodness that had been in john and james. At such time as Peter and john were scourged and whipped for the Gospel, Saint Paul was a murderer, and passed not too say that they were rightly dealt withal, and that it made no matter. But yet for all that, he aimeth at the mark which I spoke of afore: namely that for as much as God had so advanced him within a little while, his former misbehaviour in times paste ought not to hinder the receiving of the gracious gifts that were in him, that they might not profit too the common edifying of the Church.  
Thus ye see in effect, that the thing which we have too bear in mind, is that if it be late ere we be called too the Gospel, we must be sorry that we have spent our time so ill, and specially that we have lived like wretched brute beasts, without knowing who is our father too whom we ought too do homage, both for our life and for all the goods which we have received of him. Therefore we ought too be sorry for that. Again, when we see a man return that was gone astray, we must acknowledge such change too be a miracle of God. For if a man have been a wild beast, and past all hope of being brought unto God, and yet afterward becometh as a sheep, and submitteth himself willingly too the obedience of our Lord jesus Christ: it cannot be but that the hand of God hath passed upon him. Therefore it behoveth us too know what all men have been aforetimes, and every man ought too be his own judge in that behalf: but yet for all that, when a man hath been slow in coming unto God, if God work in him with such power as it is seen that he mindeth too set him forewarder in one day, than some other men in ten years: his so doing must not cause us too pluck back him that was able too edify, as men sometimes do, saying, what was such a one a two or three years ago? such sayings are nought worth. Let us rather understand, that our Lord hath showed himself so much the more, too the end too be honoured. And therewithal, for as much as Gods gifts ought not too be unprofitable: let us suffer them too be applied to the profit and welfare of the faithful. Ye see then that our looking what men have been aforetimes, must not be to despise them still: for it may be that God gave him the bridle for a time too the intent too bring him down, so as he became an unthrift, or lived in ignorance, and knew not goodness, or had not any excellent or commendable quality in him: and yet for all that, God will set him as it were upon the scaffold, and show by effect that he intendeth too be served by him. Therefore it behoveth us too take in good worth, the thing that God giveth and offereth unto us in that wise.  
Thus ye see what we have to bear in mind, and how needful it is that we should so do: for there is not any thing contained here, whereof we have not the experience now adays. As touching the words where Saint Paul sayeth that God accepteth not any man's person: it is all one as if he had said, that God is not tied too the things that are seen of us, or which we have in estimation, but that he is free too bestow his gifts on whom he listeth, and how he listeth. Many men, when they here this word Person spoken of, do beguile themselves, and wrest it against the meeening of the holy Ghost. And thereupon many men suppoze that God accepteth not any one man more than another, for then [think they] he should be partial. But see how they darken Gods free Election: as who should say he were beholden too men, and that if he chose any of them, the same aught too be general without exception, in so much that (too their seeming) Gods grace flieth in the air like a Tennisball, and it is in our power and free will too reach out our hand too catch it, and too apply it too our use. Thus are diverse besotted, yea even with too gross ignorance, because they understand not what is meant by the word person. But the holy Scripture telleth us, that God in voutchsafing too choose men, and too set them in a more excellent state, and too bestow the gifts of his holy Spirit upon them, stayeth not upon any thing at all in the party, ne passeth whither he be white or black, old or young, noble or unnoble, rich or poor, beloved or behated of men, fair or foul. God thinketh not upon any of these small trifles: for if he should delay too love us till he found some good thing in us: he should let us alone still in such plight as we be. That therefore is the cause why Saint Paul sayeth expressly, that God regardeth not any man's person. And so we see now what we have too gather upon that Text. First of all (as I have said already) let us learn too receive God's gifts, and too make our own profit of them when they be offered us, and let us not take occasion too refuse them as many men do, which labour too cloak their unkindness by alleging one thing or other. But whither they allege antiquity, or what soever thing else, let it not hinder us too take profit by those whom God sendeth too us: for though they be not past three days old, nor can magnify themselves among men, nor have done many exploits and valeant enterpryzes: yet is it no matter to us, so we perceive that our Lord hath given them such gifts as may be available too our edification, and therefore let every of us stoop and become teachable, assuring ourselves that if we refuse the good that is offered us by man, we do not wrong too the man, but for as much as God is the author thereof, and we hold scorn too receive that which cometh of him, we be worthy too be utterly bereft of the thing that he is minded too bestow upon us, and of the benefits which he hath after a sort put into our hand. Lo what we have too bear away. Furthermore let us learn also, not too bring any imagination of self value when we come unto God. But let him that is noble, mighty, or rich too the worldward, lay away all self estimation, and acknowledge it too be utterly nothing before God: and let him that is poor and miserable, assure himself that he is not quite shaken off, though men despise him. Also let us practice that which is showed us by S. james, which is, that the brother which is great and noble should glory in his smallness, knowing that he hath all things of Gods only mere goodness: and that the brother which is poor and of low and mean degree, should glory in that God hath adopted him, and given him such a state as passeth all the kingdoms of the world, seeing it pleaseth him too avow us after that fashion for his children. True it is that where as men gaze upon the outward appearance and fair show of things: God accepteth a good conscience, God looketh at the uncorruptness of the heart. But yet must he be fain too put the same before into it: for at the first he shall not find it in us. Let God look upon all the children of Adam, 
Psa. 14. ●. 3.  and (as it is said in the Psalm) he shall find nothing but utter corruption. They be stark rotten in their wickedness. See what our nature is. Then is there not any thing that could move God too accept us, and too prefer us before others: but we must become vessels of his goodness, and acknowledge that his accepting of us, is not for our own worthiness: but that when he chose us too himself, and set us into the way by his holy spirit, even than he knew what soundness was in us. Not that we have any at all of our own: but because he doth as it were behold himself in us. For look how many good things there are in the faithful, so many records are there of God's goodness in that he hath showed himself bountiful towards them. 
Act. 10. e. 34  That is the cause why that in the tenth of the Acts and in other places, this accepting of persons is put for the deckings and vizors which are as false illuzions: of which sort are riches, credit, dignity, nobility and such other things, which serve too make men too set store by themselves, and too stand in their own conceits. 
1. Sam. 16. b. 17.  But it is said that God doth look into men's hearts, and not gaze upon the outside of them, so they submit themselves too him obediently, as I have declared already. This is in effect the thing that we have too bear in mind. Now S. Paul addeth immediately, that the Apostles avowed him too be their fellow and gave him their hand, as it were too warrant that the Gospel which he had preached, was in all points conformable to their doctrine, & that all of them had served our Lord jesus Christ. Hereunto S. Paul addeth, that he was by common consent received as the Apostle of the gentiles▪ that is too say, of such as had not been brought up under the law, nor were jews by birth and auncitrie. Hear we see that S. Paul's striving was not with the Apostles: for they avowed him too be their fellow: neither did he disdain them: for we have seen before, that although his coming to jerusalem was with assured knowledge that God had appointed him, and upon sure and infallible revelation, after he had been caught up into the third Heaven: yet notwithstanding he was not carried with pride, neither undertook he that journey to jerusalem, to common with the Apostles for fear lest he had already or should thereafter run in vain. For his desire was too have all men know, that he challenged not any special thing too himself, but that his only seeking▪ was, that the Son of God might be published all the world over, and that men should worship him and rest upon him, so as he brought not a new jesus Christ, but was conformable in all points too Peter and john, and too all their fellows. If Saint Paul had shrunk aside by himself, it would have been said, that his meaning was not too have any consent of doctrine with the rest of the Apostles. But now, seeing he cometh after that sort too agree with them: he showeth that he was not carried away with any pride or presumptuousness: and that is it which he meeneth by saying new again, that the Apostles avowed him too be their fellow▪ Then doth he not take upon him too be above them: but will have men know that the Apostles served our Lord jesus Christ, & that he was one of their number, and that the Gospel which he had preached must not be taken as a doubtful thing, but [as certain] as if Peter or john had spoken it, in somuch that when Saint Paul treateth thereof, he sayeth not, it is I, but he sayeth it is jesus Christ. Wither it be Peter, john, or james that speaketh, let us look that the Son of God have ever the maysterhood above us, and let the thing that cometh of him be received, whither it be by me or by an other. Saint Paul will not have men too gaze after him, any more than after the least man in the world. The thing which we have in effect too remember in this text of Saint Paul's, is that he had no mind at all of himself, ne sought any whit of his own, but was contented that jesus Christ should have the praise that he deserved, and that his word should be received with all reverence, and as for all other things, he cared not what became of them. As touching the other point, that he was accepted for the Apostle of the Gentiles: 
Act. 13. a. 2.  it is agreeable too that which Saint Luke also rehearseth: namely that Paul and Barnabas were ordained Apostles, because God had sholed them out for the same purpose, too preach the Gospel among the gentiles. Then did not that matter come of men: but God had pronounced his unrevocable sentence of it: and Saint Paul's treating after that sort of himself, doth no whit diminish the commission of the other Apostles. But seeing he was sent of God in deed, and that his calling was not grounded upon men, nor he had pressed in unmeasurably, nor thrust himself in upon a geerishnesse, but was chosen thereunto of God: the Apostles showed that they would not in any wise speak against such a calling, because it was of sufficient authority, as coming from God. And here we see yet better, how all men ought to frame themselves to obedience, too the intent that nothing may let the word of God to be a bridle and yoke, too hold us so in awe, as none of us may follow his own fancies, lusts and affections, but suffer ourselves to be guided and governed by the hand of our Lord jesus Christ. Now if it were not lawful for the Apostles to refuse Saint Paul, because he was sent from heaven: what shall we do? Shall it not be a devilish pride, if we cannot endure that the government and order which God hath established in his Church, should continue unimpeached, but would change callings at our own pleasure, to set up and pull down according too the device of our own foolish brain? Then if we go about too make such trouble in the Church, is it not all one as if we would pluck the Sun out of the sky to spite God withal. Therefore ye see here, that the thing which we have to bear in mind, is that the government of the Church is ordained of God, and that they which go about to change any thing in it, are full of devilish pride, and must in the end fall down for advancing themselves in such wise. Now as touching that Saint Paul was sent among the Gentiles: 
Mark. 16. ●. 15.  it was not an altering of that which had been uttered already by the mouth of our Lord jesus Christ when he said, go preach ye the Gospel through the whole world. It might seem at the first sight, that here was some change and contrariety, in that S. Paul was sent on the one side, and Saint Peter on the other. Nevertheless, both of them do stand very well together, forsomuch as our Lord jesus Christ spoke not severally to any one of the Apostles, Thou Peter shalt go over all the world, thou shalt go about the whole earth to preach my Gospel, or thou john shalt do the like, and so consequently to the others: but he sayeth, All you whom I have ordained, go spread abroad my Gospel every where. And his giving of Commission after that sort in general terms, is no let but that one might go one way, and another another, and every of them employ himself wheresoever God made him way, or gave him entrance, according also as they laboured to spend themselves thereabouts, as well in death as in life. But besides this, there was a special commission given to Saint Paul to go into countries further off, where there was not such a multitude of jews. True it is that wheresoever Paul came, he did put forth the doctrine of the Gospel throughout all the synagogues of the jews, so as he was rightly their Apostle also. Howbeit, this letted him not to be ordained for the Gentiles, and to carry abroad the Gospel through the whole world, even where God had not been known afore, and where there had not been any light of good doctrine, any law, or any Religion. S. Paul then was sent chiefly unto them. And seeing it is so: what title of supremacy can the Pope now pretend, under colour that S. Peter (as he himself saith) was Bishop of Rome? Surely the saying that Peter was at Rome, and lived as Bishop there, is but a fable and flat mockery. But let us put the case it were so. Yet according to that which I have said already, Peter's calling was specially for the jews. And therefore if the Pope pretend too be Saint Peter's successor, he must be the Bishop of the jews, and his supremacy must stretch no further than too them. For as for Saint Paul, it is very certain that he was never Bishop of Rome, nor never was there, saving when he was brought prisoner thither: and it is not known whither he continued there or no, howbeit it is very likely that he answered for his life. The Pope than cannot brag that he succeedeth Saint Paul therein. And what warrant hath the City of Rome, or what worthiness can it pretend to say that the Apostles of our Lord jesus Christ were there: but that it is a den of thieves, and that God's servants have been murdered there? So then let us mark well this Text, where Saint Paul showeth, that Saint Peter was appointed for the jews, and himself sent too the Gentiles: for in as much as this lesson serveth expressly for our turn, we ought too be the more moved too profit by it. True it is that the doctrine of the other Apostles belongeth to us as well as this, for our Lord jesus Christ will be heard when he speaketh to us, whither it be by the mouth of Peter, or by the mouth of john, for all are instruments of his spirit, and we must not make a difference betwixt persons. But howsoever the case stand, for as much as S. Paul's doctrine concerneth us, it ought too serve us as a spur to prick us to the quick. And forasmuch as God chose him to bring the wretched Gentiles unto him, making him the mean to draw those unto him which had been cut off from his Church: surely it ought to give us the more courage, seeing he did his endeavour to draw the wretched unbelievers out of the darkness of ignorance wherein they were, (making that his only mark to shoot at) that is too wit, us that come not of the race of the jews as concerning the flesh. Nevertheless, let us consider therewithal, that jesus Christ will be heard of us in such wise, as we must not regard either Peter or Paul, or james or john, or any thing else but him. Let us hold us contented with the master that is given us of God the father too bring us too all perfection and wisdom, and let us also suffer ourselves too be taught by such means as he listeth, and let the things that Saint Paul hath written serve us, and likewise the writings of john and of james, and of the rest of the Apostles: so they lead us too jesus Christ, let us receive whatsoever is brought us by them, and let us shut our eyes at all other things, and not have any other consideration, than our Lord jesus Christ calleth us by their means. And although we follow the guiding of the doctrine of Peter, john, james, and Paul: yet let our sheet-anchor always be too be joined and united too our Lord jesus Christ, in whom we shall find the fullness of all welfare and joy, so as we shall have where of too glory thoroughly in him.  
But let us offer ourselves before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledging of our faults, praying him to make us feel them more and more, that we may be sorry for them, and ask him forgiveness with true repentance, and fight against our lusts all the days of our life, till we be thoroughly rid of them. And for as much as we be so wretched wights, that we can not be quite and clean discharged of them: let us beseech him too bear with us till he have buried all our sins, too cloth us all over again with his own righteousness. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people. etc.   

The. 10. Sermon which is the fourth upon the second Chapter.  
11 And when Peter came too Antioch, I withstood him to his face, because he was to be blamed.  
12 For before that certain came from james, he eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing those that were of the Circumcision.  
13 And the other jews also dissembled with him, in so much that Barnabas also was brought into their dissimulation.  
We have seen heretofore whereabouts the doctrine of Saint Paul strove: that is to wit, about his abolishing of the Ceremonies of the law. Now, they that strove against him had colour fair enough, saying that the law was given of God, and that it was not lawful to alter any part of it, seeing that God was the Author of it. But they should have considered to what end the Ceremonies were given to the people of old time. True it is that like as God is unchangeable, so his word also endureth steadfast for ever: but yet doth it not follow thereupon, that God should not appoint men the things which he knoweth to be meet for them. Therefore the Ceremonies were ordained for a time, too serve the necessity of the jews. Also there was this respect which I have touched: that before the coming of jesus Christ, it was requisite that there should be certain shadows too bring the faithful more further forward, that is, that they might be confirmed in the hope of the redeemer that was promised them. And thereupon we may well gather, that Gods enjoining of the Ceremonies, was not too the end they should continue for ever, and stand always in their full and perfect state: but to the intent they should continue for a time, to serve to keep that people in the hope that was given them of the things which we now have in our Lord jesus Christ, who is the very body and substance of the shadows that were in the time of the law. Ye see then to what point we must come. And yet cannot a man argue, that God is variable as some fantastical persons do, who have alleged the same reason. For shall we say that God changeth his purpose, because he maketh Summer and Winter? We see the sundry seasons of the year, we see the earth wax green, and the trees bud flowers, and afterward bring forth fruit, and we see all things as good as dead in the Winter time: All this variety cometh surely of God: but yet doth it not therefore follow, that he changeth his nature. So likewise (as I said afore) he gave his law for man's behoof, and it was requisite that the jews (who had not yet such manifest knowledge as is given us by the Gospel) should be helped by another mean, that is to wit, by the Ceremonies which no wadayes should be needless, forasmuch as we have the performance of the things that God showed them then a far off, and our state is in that respect better than the state of the jews. But now Saint Paul, to show that his preaching of such liberty, and that the law which God had laid upon the necks of the ancient fathers, was taken away at the coming of our Lord jesus Christ, was not without cause: declareth that he rebuked Peter for the same matter. Now if the Christians ought to have been held in like bondage as the jews had been: surely Peter would have maintained the quarrel to the uttermost. But he suffered himself to be reproved, and confessed his fault. Seeing we have such a precedent in the person of Peter: it followeth that our case is good, and that the Apostles knew that all the old shadows and figures ought to cease, and be utterly abolished by the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. Thus the thing that S. Paul setteth down here, is that he rebuked Peter in the City of Antioch for being conversant with the Gentiles, not with the unbelieving sort, but with such as had been converted to the knowledge of the Gospel. He lived familiarly with them, accounting them as members of the Church. But behold, assoon as certain jews came from jerusalem sent of james: Peter fearing lest some misreport might be razed of him, shrunk away, and made countenance as though he had no familiarity nor acquaintance with the Gentiles, and notwithstanding that they had the same faith of the Gospel which he had, yet did he use them as strangers, because it was taken to be a kind of defile, to be in company with them. See here a wicked madness: for by that means there was a division made in the Church. 
Eph 2. c. 14.  For (as it is said in another place) the wall was broken down when our Lord jesus Christ was appointed to be a light from God, not only for the jews, but also for the salvation of the whole world. Wherefore if it behoved those that had erst been separated & estranged from the Church, to be called into one flock: then doth Peter disannul God's grace, whereas yet notwithstanding we know there is not a more precious thing than the union of the Church. Therefore he that varieth from it, cannot by any means be excused. But behold, the fault of Peter was, that he broke this bond of concord by separating the jews from the Gentiles, notwithstanding that all belonged too the body of our Lord jesus Christ, and were the very children of God. Again they had all one self-same head, and one self-same redeemer: and therefore his deed was a diminishing of God's house, forsomuch as we be all gathered together in his name, and do become his household folk, even till we be gathered up into the heritage of heaven. But there was yet one other fault: which is that the grace of our Lord jesus Christ was darkened. For what far we the better by his coming, unless we know that in him we have the fullness and performance of the things that were figured to us in old time▪ If we should offer sacrifice nowadays as they did in the time of the law: we should not know that we were cleansed by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ, and that the same was a sufficient payment for the satisfaction of all our sins, and that we have there a perfect righteousness purchased for us. We should know none of these things. Therefore S. Peter offended grossly in hanging up that veil again, which was as much as to stop Christ from being known as he ought to be. Moreover, there was also a third fault, which was, that [thereby] the jews were hardened in their error. True it is that we ought to bear with the ignorant & weak ones, & not grieve them over much: & although they overshoot themselves, yet must they be brought back again by little & little, rather than to break either bone or gristle of them, as the proverb saith: but yet as for to nourish their ignorance by soothing then in it, or by giving any token of allowance or welliking, that is nought. And Peter by withdrawing himself from the Gentiles to please his own Countrymen, brought to pass that the jews might the better make their brags, that they had won their spurs, forsomuch as Peter had given an incling that the Gentiles were unclean & unholy people, and so his deed was an augmenting of the evil that was to great already. In respect whereof S. Paul said, that Peter was blameworthy. And it behoveth us to mark this thing well and diligently, because some have thought in times past, that it was done by agreement bytwixt them, & that S. Peter was sorry that some of his Countrymen were to hard to be pleased, & therefore had told S. Paul secretly, that he was contented to be rebuked of him. But all this is but a flim-flam. For S. Paul saith expressly, that Peter was worthy of blame, & that thereupon he had stepped up when he saw he walked not aright. We see then that there was not a secret agreement or packing in this case: but rather that S. Paul used the liberty that was given him [of God] & rebuked Peter, & would not bear with him in that case, although he reverenced him as the Apostle of jesus Christ. And now upon this text we have to gather for our own instruction, how precious this liberty is as I have declared heretofore. For here the case standeth not upon the only use of things: but upon the having of our consciences quiet before God. If the debate had been, whither it were lawful to eat swine's flesh or no, which was a thing comprehended under the ceremonies of the law: it had been a trifling matter, and it might well have been passed over, like as it may be nowadays when the like Ceremonies are talked of. But it behoved them too come to the well head, as I have declared heretofore. For the figures served to hold the people of old time as it were in wardship, like young children which are under governors, and do not yet enjoy their liberty. But at the coming of our Lord jesus Christ, like as faith grew great, so it was meet that such manner of teaching should no more take place among the jews. Then was not Saint Paul's striving, only about the outward use of things, (for he would willingly have forborn that:) but to the end it might be known to what purpose the Ceremonies of the law had served: namely how it was not a bondage that should endure for ever, but that they had stood in force, only to the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. And hereupon it may be gathered, that when the jews forbore the eating of Swine's flesh, or observed any holy day, or did this thing or that: they did not a service to God that was of necessity in itself, but used it for the continual exercising of themselves in the faith of jesus Christ. Whereby we see, that the Ceremonies had no virtue of themselves: but that when they were referred too their due end and spiritual pattern, than it was perceived that God had not ordained them, but to the benefit of the Church. Then let jesus Christ be separated from the Ceremonies, and they shallbe but trifles for little children to play with. But if the end be considered whereunto they ought too lead the faithful, then will it be found that they were profitable. Yea and even we at this day may far the better by them. Although the use of them be abolished, yet may we by them gather the things that are showed us in the Gospel. As how? 
Exod. 30. b 10.  It was said that the Priest should enter alone into the Sanctuary, and not without sacrifice. Well then, thereupon we have to gather, 
Leu. 16. a. 2.  that there is neither man nor Angel worthy too come unto God, but that we should be all of us shut out, if there were not a way opened for us in the person of our lord jesus Christ. Mark that for one point. Again we have also to bear in mind, that we can have none atonement with God, nor boldness and liberty to call upon him, except blood go with it: that is too say, except the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ [go with us] to get us grace and favour. And all our prayers must be offered up by that mean, or else they shall be refused at God's had. Moreover it is said, 
Exo. 24. c. 8.  that the book of the law was sprinkled with blood as well as the Sanctuary. 
Heb. 9 c. 19.  We see then that all things should be unholy, if they were not hallowed by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ on all sides▪ and also that we should have no assuredness of God's promises, nor be able to apply them to our welfare, unless they had seals continually at them. Besides this, when as it is said that God is our father, and that our sins are forgiven us and we accepted of him as righteous and guiltless: none of these promises should be of any force, neither could they boot us at all, except the blood of our Lord jesus Christ went before our eyes, so as all the word of God were (after a sort) written unto us in red letters of the blood of our Lord jesus Christ. Thus ye see how we should profit ourselves by the Ceremonies of the law. But howsoever we far, the use of them is abolished, and if they continued still, we should not have so good teaching by them as we have, for we should rest upon these base and corruptible things. But in as much as we have the heavenly pattern that was spoken of unto Moses, 
Exod. 25. d. 40.  according also as the Apostle in the Epistle too the Hebrews, and Saint Steven in the Acts do show right well: 
Heb. 8. b. 5.  now we understand wherefore God ordained such Ceremonies. 
Act. 7. f. 44.  The thing then which we have too mark for one point, is that we must understand, how here is no speaking of matters of small importance, but in knowing wherein the Ceremonies profited the fathers of old time, and why it was Gods will to have them abolished at the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. And herewithal we see also, that Saint Paul spared not Peter though he were his fellow, and were in as worthy and excellent an office as he was, and seemed that of duty he should have been borne withal. Howsoever the case stood with him, he rebuked him sharply for that matter. We may much better deem, that if it were a small & light thing, S. Paul would not have moved such debate and strife for it. Needs therefore must it be a matter of great importance. But by the way we be warned, that whensoever God's truth is defaced, or that any man turneth away from the pure simplicity of the Gospel, we must not in any wise spare him, but although the whole world should set itself against us, yet must we maintain the case with invincible constancy, without bending for any creature. For if any man ought to be borne with, the same was Peter: and seeing that our Lord jesus Christ had bestowed such gifts of grace upon him, as to give him that name, Saint Paul should have yielded somewhat unto him: yea, but that matter was not to be borne with. Then ye see here an example, which showeth us that when the authority of men tendeth to the defacing of the truth of the Gospel, we must fall too striving and not regard any creature. And this is greatly for our profit nowadays. For there are many that would fain row between two streams, and although they perceive the abuses and corruptions, yet would they bear on both sides, and all to purchase peace as they themselves say, whereas in the end there must needs follow great confusion when men do so heave one at another. Therefore too appease all discord, they would fain have a parting of stakes and a mingle-mangle made, and that every man should bow on his side. But in the mean while, will God give over his right at the pleasure of men? Or may we confederate ourselves too his prejudice? So then, seeing that we nowadays have too encounter against the wilful Papists, who have perverted, corrupted, and falsified all the truth of the Gospel: although they face us with these honourable titles of holy Catholic Church, holy Sea Apostolic, Prelacy, Christendom, and holy Supremacy (which yet notwithstanding are but vizors in very deed:) let us not be abashed a whit at them. For why? we have God on our side: and besides that the truth of the Gospel is so precious in his sight, as he will not have any creature to be spared for it: according as we have seen how Saint Paul himself telleth us, that if it were possible for the Angels to turn us away from the pure doctrine, we should hold them accursed, and refuse and abhor them. And why then shall we seek too please mortal men, when they would disguise the pureness of the Gospel, and mingle their own inventions with it, and in so doing make our Lord jesus Christ their underling, that they might still keep possession of their errors? Is it meet that we should yield up our places to them? A mischief light upon such concord: for it shall always be cursed of God. Wherefore let us have such stoutness and constancy of mind, that when we be once sure that the quarrel which we maintain is Gods, we stagger not for any greatness or loftiness of the world. Thus ye see in effect what we have to bear in mind. And here withal we see also what the fondness of the Papists is, and how shameless that villain [the Pope] hath been in exempting himself from all correction. When the Pope intendeth to magnify himself greatly, he calleth himself the Successor of Peter: and yet in the mean while, he will by no means submit himself too any chastisements. He saith that it belongeth to him to correct all the world, and that it is not lawful for any man to meddle with him. And whence cometh that exemption? For if he pretend to hold the place of Peter, we see here the contrary. Peter was rebuked and bore it, yea and he willingly granted himself to be guilty when he saw he was overcome. Seeing it is so, we must needs conclude that there is no dignity in this world (how much so ever men colour it) which should not always be subject too God's word. For what a thing were it if it were otherwise, so as our Lord jesus Christ should have set up dumb Idols in his Church under the title and shadow of shepherds, and that it should be lawful for them to find fault and rebuke, yea and too mar and falsify all things, and in the mean while no man should open his lips against them? God's Church should become as it were a swines sty, infected with all filthiness, and there should be no remedy to help it. Let us mark well then, that God will not have any such pre-eminence to be in his Church, as should hinder the continual course of his word, so as it should not be able to bridle all such as are in any superiority above others. For it behoveth us to give ear to our Lord jesus Christ, and he must have the mastership that is given him of God his father, so as every man must yield himself thereunto, and none of us pretend to have any exemption. That is the thing which is showed us in the person of Saint Peter. On the other part, we see also after what sort the faults that are committed aught to be rebuked: that is to say, openly before all men, and not only in secret: which thing is well worthy too be marked. For there are many that can find in their hearts too give cause of offence, who after they have set all in a broil, would have a man do no more to them, but tell them softly in their ear that they have done amiss. For the common divinity is this. 
Math. 18. b. 15.  What I pray you? Is it not said that each should reprove other secretly? Is it meet that a man should be so defamed when he hath done amiss? No verily, if he have not offended in such wise, as his fault engendereth trouble in the whole Church. For even our Lord jesus Christ doth expressly set down the same difference, so that if any man have done amiss and I know it, I must rebuke him betwixt him and me. But if the fault be notorious and open, and an occasion too bring in evil example, if he were not told of it: then must I not any more keep that order of rowning him secretly in the ear, but condemn the fault as it deserveth, that others may take warning by it. And this is meant, not only of private persons, but also of such as are in highest degree: for it becometh them too lead the way, according also as in another place too Timothy, 
1. Tim. 5. d. 20.  Paul commandeth expressly, that such as have done amiss (though they be the Shepherds which have the charge too teach and govern the flock) should be rebuked openly. The same thing hath he put presently in practise in the person of Peter. For in as much as the fault was overgreate, and too far out of square, and might engender greater trouble in the Church, because it was (as ye would say) an overthrowing of the Gospel) for that there was as yet some infirmity in many men: Saint Paul saw well it was requisite that Peter should be rebuked, and thereupon did it.  
That therefore is the thing which we have to remember concerning that process. On the otherside we see also the mildness of Peter. It had been said unto him by the mouth of our Lord jesus Christ, that besides his ordinary name of Simon, 
Math. 16. c. 18.  he should be called Peter for the steadiness of his faith. He was excellent among the rest of the Apostles: and yet nevertheless he stoopeth with his head, and boweth down his neck when he seeth that he hath done amiss, and maketh no buckler of the honourable state wherein he was, but only considereth, that sith God's word is given us too correct us, it becometh us to submit ourselves too it, except we will be rebels against him, who in the end will beat down all the pride of the world. Therefore S. Peter perceiving that nothing is better for a man, than to receive chastisements when he hath done amiss: yieldeth to that which was told him by S. Paul. Now if we consider all these things well: we have here a very profitable story. For on the one side we see how every man desireth too hold in with the world: and that is an occasion too blind us continually in our misdoings. For there is nothing with us but flattering, and (to our seeming) we cannot be friends, except every of us bear with his fellow. Surely there is a manner of bearing with things, which is commendable, as I have said already: which is, to be gentle in rebuking such as have done amiss, so as we labour to win them, and draw them back again by friendliness, and be not too fumish and hasty with them. For there are faults that may be borne with, and which are not to be searched to the bottom, for it doth but sharpen men when they see an overeagernesse of fault finding, according as ye shall see divers which keep as it were continual watch, too see if they can find any thing too carp at in some man or other: all their holiness consisteth in taunting of one man, and in railing upon an other: and too be short, they be the greatest Correctors of the world. But our desire [of rebuking] must be so bridled, as we seek not to find fault with men. And yet on the other side, the flattering that reigneth nowadays to much in the world, is a vice which we ought to shun as a deadly plague. Therefore according as every of us loveth his neighbour, so let him learn to use the freeness of speech which S. Paul showeth us here. And specially when Gods truth is in hand, let no man be spared, let the zeal of God get the upper hand in us, and although we should purchase displeasure, and run in danger of many slanders and backbitings, yet ought we nevertheless to undertake the challenge. For there is no excuse for us if we play the traitors, by dissembling when the truth of the Gospel is falsified. Wherefore we must follow the thing that Saint Paul showeth us here: and the deed which he did too his fellow Peter, must serve us for a law and rule, so as we may show that we desire nothing more, than that God should be heard, that his truth should not be turned into a lie, and that there should not be any thing shuffled too it, nor any leaven or darnel mingled with it, but that it should continue always in his own pure singleness. And on the other side, the great ones are warned here, too submit themselves meekly, and too yield themselves pliable too the correction that is offered them, knowing that God surrendered not his own right when he advanced them too that state, but must still keep his sovereign dominion, execute his jurisdiction by his word, in such wise as they which are most highly advanced, must bow down their necks, and understand that it were a devilish confusion too pretend a privilege too receive no chastisement. For by that means God's word should be as good as thrust out of doors, and he be bereft of the sovereignty which he hath over us: and therefore after that manner must we put that doctrine in ure. And specially nowadays when we see men so bold too bend themselves after that fashion against God, let us be fenced aforehand against them, and let nothing abash us, seeing we know what the quarrel is wherein we fight against them: but let us hardily defy all that filthy dungeon, that is to wit, the Pope and his Clergy, and let us not pass a whit for these stinking vermin, when we see them bend their horns at our Lord jesus Christ, and that under his shadow and by pretending his name, they go about too thrust his Gospel under foot, yea and too bury it utterly, or else too make such a confused mingling of it, as men may not know who is master. Then sith we see that the Devil possesseth them after that sort, let us not stick too arm ourselves too the battle, and too stand out against them too the uttermost: specially seeing that among other things, the quarrel is more favourable to us in these days, than it could seem to be in the time that Saint Paul maintained it. True it is that the reason is alike, and springeth all out of one fountain: but yet was Saint Paul feign too fight against the Ceremonies that God had commanded by his own mouth. And why did he so? Because that thereby the Gospel was darkened, the grace of our Lord jesus Christ was after a sort beaten down, men's merits were established, and finally men knew not whereat God had aimed in his law. And nowadays the self same reasons move us, to fight against all the abominations that have been set up in the Popedom. But we have this for an advantage, that all these things were forged in the shops of Satan and of men. Now we know there is nothing but vanity in men, so long as they be ruled by their own fancy, and submit not themselves too the obeying of God. For as much as the case standeth so, let us fight so much the more manfully, seeing that our Lord doth in all respects give us wherewith to keep us from being dismayed at the titles that are set afore us to outface us with, which are nought else but illusions of Satan. Ye see in effect what we have to bear in mind. But it behoveth us also too mark well how Saint Paul addeth that his rebuking of Peter was because he and his companions walked not the right way in the truth of the Gospel: and besides that, his rebuking of them was, because he saw that the mischief was already spread far and wide, and that if he had forborn any longer, the remedy would have come out of season. Behold here two reasons which it standeth us on hand too mark well. As touching the truth of the Gospel, I have showed you already how it is the pureness which it behoveth us to stick unto. He might well have said, that they walk not the right way in the Gospel: but he speaketh of the truth [of the Gospel,] according as he had used the same word once afore. The reason why he doth so, is for that men would have a half faced Gospel, and be are themselves in hand, that they be discharged before God, so the name of Christianity run roundly in their mouths. Like as at this day the word Gospel is taken to be meetly honourable among the Papists: but yet the Gospel which they have is but a bastardgospell, because they have put their own collops and gobbets to it. They have turkined all things after their own pleasure, and they have taken such a scope, that jesus Christ is but an underling in comparison of them. For they have given determinate sentence as it were from Heaven. And in good sooth they have not been ashamed too say, that the Contents of the Gospel are but as an ABC of the Christians, or as it were an introduction: and that the great mysteries and principal matters, have been revealed to them since, so as they must come from Counsels, and from the Sea of Rome. Thus is our Lord jesus Christ mocked, as though they had taken in hand too crucify him new again. For men could not devise too offer him a greater villainy, than too say that he was but as an Usher of a School to teach folk their ABC, and that the Pope is come in above him, to bring in the state of perfection: and yet notwithstanding it is seen how the Pope maketh a mingle-mangle or hodge-podge (as men term it) of all things. Then is the word Gospel villainously unhallowed among the Papists, and these sticklers which would have men to agree unto many superstitions, and too content themselves with a little of the Gospel, and in the mean while let many abuses and errors continue still: do likewise darken the pure doctrine of our Lord jesus Christ. That is the cause why S. Paul speaketh expressly of the truth of the Gospel, to show that we must go to it roundly, and not by halves, and that there must be no adding nor diminishing of the things which the son of God hath taught us, but that every man must be contented to hear him speak, and too let him have his mouth open. Let us on our side open our ears and be heedful to receive whatsoever he saith: and let no man presume to have an ore in that boat, to say this would be good, or this or that should be done. Wherefore let us so reverence the pure doctrine of the Gospel, as none of us presume too change aught of it, but all of us yield to it without exception. Thus much concerning the first reason that is set down here. So (to be short) let us keep ourselves true scholars unto our Lord jesus Christ, and if any man go about to make us serve never so little from him, or to gad after the doctrines & inventions of men: let us withstand them stoutly. And why? For Saint Paul had none other respect, but that the Gospel might abide in his pure & uncorrupted soundness. Wherefore let us follow him in the same nowadays, and we can never do amiss. Mark that for one point. Another is, that we must also mark well, that if an inconvenience should increase, and spread abroad by our silence and forbearing, we must provide for it aforehand. For it were to late to shut the stable door when the Steed is stolen. Therefore when we see that such as labour too entangle God's truth, or too mingle their own fancies with it do draw folk to them, and begin too have some train and tail following them: then is it high time for us too be fiery in fight. For if we bear it: it is certain that we be guilty of the decay of the Church, that shall come upon it, and whereas we think too shift it off, God will not grant us that grace, for as much as we have been too cold and reckless. Therefore when the mischief increaseth, and that there breedeth any infection of it, (that is to say, when one begins too mar another,) let us bethink us too set ourselves lustily against it, and not suffer the shrewd weeds too grow so far as to choke the corn, but let us pluck them up betimes. And this is too be done, not only in the errors that mar the pure doctrine of the Gospel, but also in all vices and corruptions [of manners]. Truly if there be any Heresies and wicked opinions which might set all things in a broil, it is all one as if a man should have a stroke with a sword or a dagger in his breast or in his throat. For wherein is the life and welfare of the Church, but in the pureness of God's word? If a man would come and put poison in our meat whereof we should take nourishment, should we hold our peace at it? No: but we should rather storm at it? Now the self-same reason holdeth in the doctrine of the Gospel, and we must have our hands always lift up too maintain the pure doctrine, and not suffer it in any wise to be corrupted. Also when we see vices reign, we must provide for them and redress them in due season. For if we bear with it and do as most men do, which do but laugh at it and provide for it at leisure: we shall afterward be at our wits end, too see how God hath shut the gate, and how Satan hath won the goal out of all krie. And sure it is a just reward of our recklessness and coldness, when we be not heedful to cure the diseases as soon as we see them infect and mar the body of the Church after that sort. Thus ye see what we have in effect too remember here: namely that we must not be so foolish and lightminded, as too receive the things that these neuter or dubblehanded men do put unto us, as who should say, that if the great abuses be amended, it ought to suffice us. But let us never leave till the Gospel be set again in his pure soundness, and that we have it in the self same wise which our Lord jesus Christ delivered it too us, without any mingling put thereto by men. And secondly again, thereafter as we see the mischief prevail, let us bring these back unto God which are gone astray, and labour too stop those that lead their neighbours after that fashion too destruction, and seek nothing but too turn all upside down: let such men be repressed, and let every one that hath the zeal of God show himself their deadly enemy, breaking asunder what soever may hold us back: and whither there be friendship or kindred betwixt us▪ or any other of the streyghtest bonds in the world: let us bury every whit of it in forgetfulness, when we see the fowls that were bought with the blood of our Lord jesus Christ, so led to ruin and destruction: or when we see things that were well settled, overthrown, and nothing else sought but confusion, so as men might not know any more what jesus Christ is, and that by little and little the Devil getteth full scope, and carrieth us away headlong, as though the bridle were laid loose in our neck. When we see the mischief tend too this point: let every of us strain himself too stop it, and show that we had liefer too have deadly food for the serving of God, than too have all the friendship in the world for pleasing and pleasuring of mortal creatures. Wherefore let us not play the blind men or blinkardes when we see God offended, but let us set so much store by his truth and glory, that all other things may be nothing to us in comparison thereof. Thus ye see in effect how we ought to put this doctrine in ure. The residue shall be reserved till the afternoon.  
Then let us now fall down before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us feel them more and more, and that therewithal for as much as he will have us to come to him with true repentance, it may please him to draw us by his holy spirit, and to bear with our infirmities till he have quite and clean purged and rid us of them, and brought us to the perfection whereunto he calleth and encourageth us. And so let us all say, Almighty God our heavenly father. etc.   

The. 11. Sermon, which is the fifth upon the second Chapter.  
14 But when I saw that they walked not rightly after the truth of the Gospel, I said too Peter afore them all, if thou being a jew livest after the manner of the Gentiles and not as the jews, why compelest thou the Gentiles to play the jews?  
15 We be jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles.  
16 And yet for as much as we know that a man is not justified by the works of the Law, but by belief in jesus Christ, we also have believed in jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of jesus Christ, and not by the works of the Law; for no flesh shall be justified by the works of the Law.  
IT hath always been a common saying, that look what Law a man layeth upon others, he ought too keep the same himself. For it is neither right nor reason, that a man should go scotfree himself, and lay the burden upon other folks shoulders. And for that cause doth our Lord jesus Christ upbraid the Scribes and pharisees, 
Math. 23. a. 4.  that they passed not to lay heavy burdens upon the poor people, & in the mean while took leave to do what they listed themselves. And commonly it falleth out through hypocrisy, that he which is rough & extreme in all rigour towards his neighbours, would have other men to forbear him and to dispense with him. But if we will needs press our neighbours to do their duty, the true & natural order requireth, that every of us should first begin at himself. Ye see then how it is a most manifest hypocrisy, when a man will not a whit bear with his neighbours, but challengeth their duty to the uttermost, & in the mean while offendeth grossly himself, & will not suffer any correction. Yea & sometimes also it falleth out, that we would play the good fellows at other men's cost. Even so fell it out here in S. Peter. For his enforcing of the gentiles to keep the Ceremonial law, came not of the foresaid hypocrisy of taking leave too do what he listed, and of desiring too go quite and clear before God for his constraining of other men too such a point: but of dubblenesse, for that he was too desirous too pleasure his own countrymen. He had already taken leave too live after the manner of the gentiles, that is to say, too give over the using of the Ceremonies of the Law. For (as I have erst touched) S. Paul speaketh not here of the unbelievers, nor of the despisers of God: but of those gentiles that had been converted too the knowledge of the Gospel, and were desirous to serve God, yea even without the old Ceremonies. Now S. Peter had fashioned himself to their common trade, and yet notwithstanding he was a jew: and therefore he did the gentiles too much wrong, to put a straighter bridle upon them, than he received to himself, as I said afore. He did it not in respect of himself, but played on both hands, as they do which would feign keep favour with all parties, and are loath too mislike any man. So we see there was rightful reason to rebuke him, and too shame him before all the Church. Now remaineth that he acknowledged his fault, by which example we must learn mildness. That is to say, for as much as there is none of us all but he may step awry, as they that have not such perfect wisdom but that we may fall even into gross faults: and although we perceive it not, yet now and then we happen to serve through infirmity: at leastwyze let us not jeer at it when we be reform, as many proud & stubborn folk do, who either spew out their poison, or else rankle inwardly in their hearts when they be rebuked. Let us learn first of all by S. Peter's example, that there is none of us all so far forward in holiness, wisdom and virtue, which may not overshoot himself. And therefore let us patiently hear what is told us, that we may far the better by it: and let us not be ashamed too cast down our heads when we see ourselves justly accuzed and condemned. Thus ye see what we have to remember upon the first part of this Text. Truly we have seen already this morning, how S. Peter had this honourable title, to be called a chief pillar in God's Church, and in the spiritual Temple that was too be builded. He was honoured, he and his fellows had received the holy Ghost, and although he had stumbled once afore, yet had jesus Christ set him up again, and wiped away the remembrance of that fall, in saying to him, 
john. 22. c. 15.  feed my Sheep, have a care of my Lambs. And yet for all this, he walketh not the right way, but steppeth aside. Wherefore it behoveth us too be so much the warer that noman deceive us, as though we had profited so well in God's school, that we were no more in danger of doing amiss. Let us beware of such overweening, and keep continual watch, that we be not misled by the wiles and trains of Satan: yea let it be a suspicious matter with us too desire too please men, seeing that S. Peter fell into that extremity. True it is that his meaning was too the contrary, and that his intent was too employ himself wholly too the glorifying of God's name. He had stoutly withstood it when he was forbidden too preach any more in the name of jesus Christ. It was the voice of an Angelical stoutness when he answered, 
Act. 4. d. 19 & 5. c. 29.  God must be obeyed and not men. For he saw there the rulers of his country, he saw them assembled with their pomp, and there was the stateliness of Magistrates, which had been able too amaze a poor man of no credit as he and his fellow john were. But not withstanding his stout answering that he would obey God maugre all those that pretended too have pre-eminence over him, yet he was deceived in this case whereof mention is made here. Therefore whensoever men do the thing that may thrust us out of the way, and we have some fair cloak, so as it shall seem too us that we do not amiss too please them: Let us bethink us of this example, that is set us down here, and which is told us too make us every of us look about him what his calling will bear, and what God commandeth, without casting of our eye aside too purchase favour in the world. Let us shut our eyes against all that is about us, and look only at this mark, that we must in all caces and all respects fashion ourselves too the will of God. And when we shall have looked rightfoorth too God's ordinances, and asked counsel at his mouth, and prayed him too guide and govern us by his holy spirit, and finally well considered the bounds of our vocation, so as we attempt not any thing otherwise than becometh us: then shall we be able too eschew the slights and allurements of Satan and the world, so as we shall not pass too pleasure creatures overmuch. But without that, we shall be beguiled at every turn as it happened unto Peter. For if we compare ourselves with him: it is certain that he was much better able too keep himself than we be. Nevertheless he was cast down afterward, too the end that his doing might serve for our learning, and we be rid of all pride, so as we might not thrust forth our own opinions to be overwyze in our own brain and fancy, but that all our wisdom might be too rule ourselves according to God's pure word. But now let us come to that which S. Paul addeth. He entereth further into the matter and sayeth, we be jews by nature and not sinners (that is too say, damnable men, defiled, and miserable wretches) of the gentiles. And yet notwithstanding for as much as we know that we cannot be justified by the deeds of the law, and that there is none other means to make us acceptable to God, than by coming too him with the grace of our Lord jesus Christ: we have renounced the righteousness of the law; and assured ourselves, that Gods accepting of us must be of his own free goodness for his sons sake. Seeing then that we jews have renounced our own worthiness, what shall the gentiles now do? must not all be reconciled to God, through his own mere goodness without bringing any thing of their own, and without pretending to have any manner of desert or worthiness of themselves? Hear (as I have touched afore) S. Paul entereth into the principal point of his disputation; against such as mingled the Ceremonies of the law with the Gospel. Howbeit S. Peter was none of that number. For it is certain that he knew well enough, that there was none other mean too come unto God, than by his mercy as it is showed us in our Lord jesus Christ. Saint Paul had communed sufficiently with him afore of that matter, as we have seen. He agreed fully with S. Paul as touching doctrine. Then was not Saint Peter wrapped in that error: for it had been a superstition that had utterly defaced the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ. Therefore S. Peter would have abhorred that. But the dissimulation that I treated of this morning, was an occasion to harden the jews in the fond dotage which they had conceived of their own meritorious works. Not that he intended it: neither is it a sufficient excuse for us though we protest a hundred times, that we mean not too maintain evil: but if we make any countenance at all of it, surely we are always worthy too be condemned both before God and the world. Saint Peter then agreed very well with Saint Paul as concerning doctrine, namely that there is none other mean too come before God too obtain grace, than by renouncing all creatures, and by confessing that there is nothing but cursedness in us, and that God must receive us of his own mere mercy for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. S. Peter knew this, and taught it without any gain saying. And moreover he witted well it was lawful for him to give over the use of Ceremonies. For he would not have granted too any such liberty, unless he had known that the same had been purchased for us by the death and passion of the Son of God. Nevertheless he swerved a little too much, too the intent too keep still his own Countrymen, because he knew that the jews were somewhat too wilful & wayward, and therefore he meant no more but to bear with their nature. But S. Paul respecteth not the person of his fellow S. Peter, neither reasoneth he with him, as if he should say, thou art an abuzer of men, thou knowest not what the Gospel meeneth, but he sayeth unto him, bethink thee well what is like too befall of thy doing, and what inconvenience it will draw with it. For whereat am they that would have men too keep the Ceremonies of the Law? even too get some holiness by them, or to bind men so too them, as they should use them upon necessity of salvation, and to deserve favour by them at God's hand, and finally to obtain forgiveness of sins by keeping of circumcision and all other such things. But in so doing they be held down in this error, that they renounce the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, and yet notwithstanding thou intendest too feed them in that fondness, and what a thing were that?  
Therefore let us mark well how S. Paul passeth not what peter's opinion is in this behalf, but dealeth with the matter itself, to the end that all cloaking might be taken away from such as did shut the Gospel out of doors, besides that they did also rend the Church asunder as we saw this morning. Howbeit for as much as it is a matter that cannot be [fully] discoursed in a day [or twain,] no nor in four: we must take the things in order as they lie, to the end we may know why S. Paul strove so sharply for the abolishing of Ceremonies. For the case concerneth the salvation of our Souls, and it is the chief point that we must learn in gods school, next after the glorifying of him, For if we fall too comparisons, it is certain that the serving of God doth always go in order and degree before the salvation of our souls. True it is that they be things inseparable: for God showeth his infinite love which he beareth us, in this that never any thing serveth too his glory, but that the same is immediately fit and profitable for our salvation. Howbeit for as much as God hath loved us so greatly, and continueth still his favour towards us: we on our side are bound unto him, both too forget ourselves and to give selves wholly unto him. But how soever we far, we see here the two grounds of all our Religion: namely too know how God ought too be honoured and served, and also how we may so offer ourselves before him, as he may accept us and avow us for his children, and we hold him for our father, and by that means be fully assured of our salvation. And these two points are contained in the discourse that S. Paul handleth here. For the case is, after what manner God will be served: according as the chief sacrifice that he demandeth, is the confession of humility: I say humility: not by making demure countenances, but by being touched with such remorse, as we suffer ourselves too be utterly condemned before God, and all the trust of our own works and merits be thrust under foot. Mark that for one point. And more over, when God commanded the Ceremonies, it was not for that he passed upon these outward things: but for that he aimed at another end: which was, that [on the one side] the jews should be enured to patience, by continual perceiving of their own wants and miseries, and thereupon rid themselves from all corruptions of the flesh: and on the other side be led to our Lord jesus Christ, to repose their trust in him, & to rest wholly there. So then, as touching those that would have the ceremonies of the Law kept, as if it were of necessity that men should be precisely bound to them upon pain of [deadly] sin as they term it: it is certain that their meaning was to set up a servis of God contrary too his will and meaning, and that they were as good as Cousiners: for why, they perverted the natural meaning of the Law. Mark that for one school point. Another is, that they taught men to set up their bristles, & to glory in themselves, & that was an abolishing of God's glory: for we cannot chalendge aught (be it never so little) to ourselves, but we rob and rend away that which belongeth unto him. Ye see then how it is a devilish traitorous when men presume upon their own power, as though they had any spark of righteousness in themselves. And besides that, it is an entering into the gulf of hell, when we ween to get salvation by our own works. For we renounce the death and passion of our Lord jesus christ, where we should seek all our righteousness. Again the Devil maketh us to believe wonders▪ howbeit, it is but to make us to fall into destruction. Wherefore let us mark well, that S. Paul treateth here of the manner of justification before God, that is to say, of the mean whereby we be brought into his favour, because it is the principal point which we ought to learn, and without that, all the religion [or devotion] that can be named, is but smoke and leazing. And it is not for nought that Saint Paul entereth into that question. For many men make this allegation▪ How now? The case concerned the Ceremonies of the law: and why then doth Saint Paul (as ye would say) fling himself overthwart the fields? Why speaketh he of righteousness, of man's salvation, of the forgiveness of sins, and finally of all the whole law? Now on the one part, it behoved him too deal with all those things▪ as for example, when we in these days teach, that men must not keep the superstitions of the Papists, nor any of the things that have been so devised by the wit of man: we shall not only debate whither flesh may be eaten upon fridays, or whither such a wake, vigil, or Saints even be too be kept, or whither this thing or that thing be to be done: but we shall treat generally whither it be lawful for a mortal man to make laws to bring men's consciences into tyrannical bondage. 
Esa. 33. d. 22  For God hath reserved to himself alone the authority and prerogative to be called the lawmaker, to the intent that no man should usurp any such pre-eminence in the Church. Then seeing that the spiritual government of our souls ought to be taken out of God's pure word: we may conclude, that neither Pope, nor any other man of what calling soever he be, hath power to burden us with any laws, or aught to attempt any thing that is against the doctrine which we have of God. Then may we well enter into that general discourse: and that is because the reason of them is alike in all points. If we should dispute only about the eating of fish or flesh, it would be but a fond disputation. For every man must eat according as is for his health, or as he can get: and therefore such disputation should not concern the health of men's souls, or the matter that were requisite for them to rest their conscience upon. But when we take in hand too show that it is not for any living creature to advance himself so high, as to lay laws upon men's necks: the other disputation is fully resolved and dispatched. Again when as men say, that in babbling paternosters to buy out their sins, and in gadding on pilgrimage to get there the things which in popery are termed the works of supererogation (that is to say, works of overplus that men do more than God commandeth them) they ransom themselves and make him some recompense for the faults that they have committed: If we speak simply of pilgrimages, and go not to the ground and wellspring of the matter: it will be a cold and slender discourse. But if we declare how all our satisfaction is in the things that are purchased for us by the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, and therewithal that God utterly misliketh all that is of our own invention, and that he will be served with obedience: then do we lay forth the case as it ought to be, and may bring it to a sure and certain conclusion. After that manner did S. Paul. For he regarded not only what the jews said, how it behoved them to forbear the eating of swine's flesh, and to keep such a feast or such a feast, and all the residue of the Ceremonies: but he marked to what end they said it: namely how they went about too show, that the keeping of the law was of necessity of salvation and that was a yoke of bondage upon men's consciences, that could not be borne. Again he saw how the liberty that was purchased us by our Lord jesus Christ was taken away, and that was another point that compelled him to enter into that discourse. But the chief point that he treateth of here, is that such as would have had men to keep the Ceremonies, had a secret meaning that the same was an acceptable servis unto God, and of such importance as men should purchase righteousness and soul-health by it, and (to be short) that it was a meritorious thing. But S. Paul showeth, that it is impossible for men to purchase righteousness before God by their works. Now therefore we see for what cause S. Paul treated generally of our justification, when as notwithstanding his adversaries pretended no more, but the keeping of the Ceremonial law, and the continuing thereof still as before the coming of our Lord jesus Christ, so as men should still offer sacrifice, and do the rest of the shadows and ancient figures. And hereby we see also what a folly it is for the Papists to think themselves escaped, in saying that S. Paul speaketh here but of the works of the law, and not of the moral works. True it is that they be not the first founders of that dotage. For the Devil hath always had his ministers to cousin the people. But we must not rest upon the authority of men, specially of such as have neither religion nor fear of God in them. Although that many of the Monks have been reported to be men of great skill: yet notwithstanding they have been but fantastical fellows, and never had any taste of the fear of God. Even those that were called the ancient doctors, have perverted the kindly sense of the holy scripture, and were as utterly bewitched by Satan, and yet the wretched world hath been so blind, that it could not perceive it. These kind of men have expounded this saying, that we be not justified by the deeds of the law, to import that we be not justified by the deeds of the law, to import that we be not justified by circumcision, or by abstaining from any certain kinds of meats, or by keeping such a holiday or such a feast, whereas notwithstanding S. Paul treateth of none of all those things. He matcheth God's grace against all our works, and finally showeth that we cannot bring aught unto God, but that we must be feign to be admitted freely of him. That is S. Paul's drift. And if we should not set the same mark before our eyes, surely all the doctrine that is contained in this Epistle, would be but fond matter. Furthermore let us mark, 
Rom. 3. d. 27  that S. Paul doth oftentimes say simply and without addition, that we be justified without works: like as in the third Chapter too the Romans, he saith we have a clear and sure proof of our righteousness, namely that we be righteous before God through the remission of our sins, and not by our works. He saith not there, by the works of the law▪ but he setteth it down single [without addition,] to the end that all mouths should be stopped, and all startingholes be taken away▪ Yet is it not without cause that he speaketh of the works of the law, to bring to nothing all the services that men can allege too bind God withal, as though they were able to become righteous of themselves. For as we shall see hereafter, although we were as perfect as Angels, yet could not that bind God at all, if it were not for that he of his own good will hath made this promise in his law, 
Levi. 18. a. 5  he that doth these things shall live in them. Then if we go about to get favour at God's hand for our own works sakes, we must not dispute philosopherlike, that God oweth us any wages or recompense for the servis that we have done him: for we be his, and we cannot bind him by aught that we can do. How then may our works be recompensed as though they were available before God? Even because he hath promised so to do. It is the covenant which he hath made with us in saying, he that doth these things shall live in them. So then, if we could perform the law to the full, surely we should be righteous before God, and deserve salvation▪ howbeit not for any worthiness that should be in ourselves, but by reason of the covenant that God hath made with us. For we see that all the desert which can be alleged on man's behalf, dependeth wholly upon the said promise. And that is the cause why saint Paul saith always, the works of the law, the works of the law. For there are none other works that deserve to be accepted of God and to have any recompense. Therefore let that serve for one point. And we shall see hereafter, how we be utterly excluded from that righteousness▪ because we come short of it: and that Gods telling of us that we shall be saved by keeping of the law, is all one as if he had said, that we be all of us damned. And why? For there is not any man that dischargeth himself of it, but all of us are transgressers. Ye see then that the law can bring us nothing but death, by reason of our infirmity. But this shall be laid forth more at length in his order▪ It is enough for this time that we know how Saint Paul's setting down of this doctrine, is against the jews which boasted themselves and were puffed up with pride, as though God had been bound unto them for their observing of the Ceremonies of the law. No no, (saith he) it is nothing worth: and we shall see the reason of it afterward. Furthermore S. Paul's debating of the case of Ceremonies, is because these hypocrites which took upon them to match themselves with God, and too have the praise of their salvation themselves, did always buzie their heads about small trifles, and came not to the chief point, which is to enter into their own consciences. Like as at this day in the Popedom, they that do so much preach their own merits, and say that we must purchase Paradise by our own works, and that although we be sinners, yet we have a way to discharge ourselves to Godward by satisfactions: what allege they? When those great Rabines go about to set men after that manner upon the stage to be honoured as Idols, and when they have made their great prefaces of free will, of their own virtues, of their satisfactions, and of their merits or deservings: what bring they? Exhort they men to live chastened, without doing other men wrong, or without any covetous desire, so as every of us should content himself with that he hath, be patiented in adversity, bear wrongs and reproaches, and in all things show ourselves to be the Disciples of our Lord jesus Christ by forsaking ourselves? There is not one word with them of these things. But the good works which they set afore us are, that we must go devoutly too Mass, take holy-water before we enter into the Church, be cross ourselves, kneel down before a stock, worship a puppet, gad on pilgrimages, keep such a feastful day, found a Trental, deal doales for the dead, and do this and that. So then, all these hypocrites which will needs become righteous by their own works, have nothing but gewgaws and dotages: and yet for all that, they think themselves so holy and perfect, that nothing is amiss in them. They think that God ought to content himself with the great number of murlimewes and countenances which they make. But that is not the coin wherewith he must be paid: for his law is spiritual. He looketh not upon the outward gesture, nor upon the things that carry a fair gloss before men, in somuch that if men set their minds too much upon his own Ceremonies, he rejecteth it utterly: And that is a thing well worthy the marking. For men seek still some startinghole, that they might not yield themselves to the obeying of God: and they bear themselves in hand, that when they have once dispatched their fond devotions, than they be well discharged, and all the rest of their sins must be forgotten, because they ransom them by that means. The thing therefore which we have to mark here, is that Saint Paul strove here against such men, as never witted what it was too serve God in good earnest, nor never entered into their own consciences. And even such are these Shavelings in the Popedom, and those naughty packs that have their full scope there: I mean not only the Cardinals and these horned beasts the Bishops, (for men know that they be the filthiness which infecteth the whole world) but I speak also of those that are called doctors, the upholders of their Catholic faith. It is certain that they be but mockers of God, they never entered into their consciences to examine themselves earnestly, neither had they ever any remorse of conscience. Surely all their study hath been to hold folk as it were upon the rack, and to put many hartgripes into them, to the intent they might seem to be sharpwitted. But as for themselves, they never felt any thing. And that is the cause why they prate so much at their case concerning merits, and yet in the mean while have no regard of them themselves. Only they do some small trifles, like rittlerattles that men give to little children, wherewith they bear themselves in hand that they can appease God. Now for this cause Saint Paul disputeth of the Ceremonies of the law, as they were put unto him: and yet doth he nevertheless cut home to the bottom, that is too wit, [he proveth] that men are stripped stark naked from all righteousness, and cannot bring any thing unto GOD, but must beg at his hand, confessing that there is nothing in them but utter beggary and penury. And furthermore let us mark also, that the jews did always pervert the nature and use of the Sacraments, in that they made meritorious works of them, and that was clean contrary to the use that they should have put them too. For God ordained not the Sacraments to the end that by endeavouring to observe them, men should purchase any virtue that might be imputed to them for righteousness: but rather to teach them that it stood them in hand to seek all at God's hand. As for example, when the jews were circumcised, thereby God showed to the eye, that all that ever cometh of man is but corruption, and that it standeth us on hand to have it cut away. So, the thing which the jews had too consider in that visible Sacrament, was that man's nature was cursed before God, and that we may well seek but never find so much as one drop of cleanness in it. And on the other side they had a token and record, that God nevertheless would secure them by means of the Redeemer, which should come of the race of men: for he was borne of the lineage of David. God therefore showed that thing visibly. And so the jews were cast down in themselves, and aught to have considered that there was nothing but cursedness in them, and thereupon should have come to seek the thing in our Lord jesus christ which wanted in themselves. As much is to be thought of their washings. As oft as the jews washed themselves, it was a putting of them in mind, that there was nothing but uncleanness in them. And wherein was that washing? was it in the water? No: but in the blood of our Lord jesus Christ. When the brute beasts were slain, there they beheld that they had deserved death. The beasts were guiltless, and yet they were sacrificed for men's sakes, to bear their sins. Thus ye see a mirror which showeth that all men are cursed of God. And yet in so doing men humbled themselves, calling upon God, and protesting that they were redeemed by the sacrifice: Howbeit not by those shadowing sacrifices, but by the true sacrifice which was not yet come into the world. But what did the jews? When they were once circumcised, they thought that God was bound unto them for it. And when they had offered sacrifice, they thought there was great holiness in so doing, and made their boast thereof. But the Prophets rebuked those hypocrites double. For first they told them that when they had kept all the Ceremonies of the law, their doings were nothing, 
Osee. 6. b. 6.  all was but vanity. For behold, God saith, I will have mercy and not sacrifice: and again, I will show thee o man how thou shalt please God: be thou humbled truly, & imagine not to bring him many sheep & Oxen, 
Micheas. 6. b. 8.  for that is nothing: but deal thou justly and uprightly, and when thou hast worshipped him, live honestly and uncorruptly with thy neighbours. Also we see what our Lord saith in jeremy. 
jer. 7. e. 22.  Did I speak to your fathers (saith he) of offering sacrifice unto me? No, (saith he) but I willed them to obey me, and to hearken to my voice, and to serve me with a sound heart. Again in another place it is said, 
jer. 1. e. 23.  Lord thou lovest faithfulness. Thus we see how the prophets rebuke the Hypocrites for being held back by the Ceremonies, which are nothing of themselves, except men walk in a clear conscience towards God, and in faithfulness towards men. And after that the Prophets have spoken so: they add secondly that when men have done all that they can, yet cease they not to be still in God's debt, 
jer. 31. f. 34  and that the Ceremonies serve to bring them still nearer, that is to wit, to make them acknowledge that God calleth them to him, promising them to show them mercy, and too forget and bury all their misdeeds, howbeit by mean of the Redeemer that was promised them. But now Saint Paul leaveth the first point, namely that the Ceremonies are nothing without the principal, which is that we walk without doing any man wrong, and without doing any hurt or harm to other men, that we live chaste and pure, and that we have a clean and upright conscience. S. Paul letteth that discourse alone: and why? For it would not serve the purpose. And therefore he showeth that the shadows of the law were neither profitable nor needful, because they were nothing if a man looked upon them in their own nature, but that the end of them was to be considered, which was that for asmuch as they were a witness of the grace that is given us now finally in our Lord jesus Christ: it behoved them to rest wholly thereupon. And the same aught to be well printed at this day both in our heart and in our remembrance. For we shall have profited greatly, if we once know how to apply to our use the Sacraments that are ordained by our Lord jesus Christ, specially for as much as we have to receive the Lords supper the next Sunday. For although we ought to have been exhorted this day to put ourselves in a readiness to it, yet was it not touched this morning. But let us bear well in mind, that if we think to be made righteous by baptim, we defile the thing which God hath appointed to our salvation. And why? Baptism doth but teach us that there is nothing but filth and uncleanness in us. For wherefore do we wash our hands, faces, and bodies, but to make them clean from the spots that are in them? Now it is said that Baptism is a washing of us: and therefore it followeth that when we come to Baptism, or when any of us bringeth his children [to be baptised] we declare that the children are already damned and forlorn even from their mother's womb, and that they be a cursed seed, so as they must be fain to break cleanness, not by their own purchase, but by receiving it, for as much as it is offered them in our Lord jesus Christ. Now if children be already full of infections at their coming into the world: 
job. 15. b. 16  what are we who never cease to offend our God, and do drink wickedness as a fish drinketh water, as it is said in the book of job? Again, when we come too the Lords supper, what come we to do? Come we to get any thing of God by our own desert? No: but to confess that we be like wretched dead men, which come to seek our life out of ourselves, and therefore must be fain to have the flesh of our Lord jesus Christ for our meat, and his blood for our drink, and all things in him which we want in ourselves. Ye see then that the Sacraments serve not to puff us up with any presumption, but to make us walk in humbleness, to the end that being void of all selfetrust, our whole seeking may be to be succoured by God's infinite goodness, and by his pouring out of the treasures of his grace upon us according to our need. And our coming to them is, that God should warn us of our sins, to be touched with them in good earnest. And we must not acknowledge ourselves sinners with the mouth only, or slightly and by way of ceremonies: but we must have our hearts wounded inwardly with grief that we have offended, and feel how dreadful God's wrath is, too the end we may be sorry in ourselves, and not have any rest till he have showed us where we shall find it, that is too wit in our Lord jesus Christ. And when we come to this holy table, let ever, of us look well that he be so grounded in our Lord jesus Christ, as that he having forsaken all the fond illusions of Satan, and all the deceipts that he setteth afore us too turn us away from the grace of God, and may embrace our Lord jesus Christ with the merits of his death and passion, assuring ourselves that it is he in whom we have the full performance of righteousness and salvation. Moreover forasmuch as our Lord jesus Christ hath called us to be members of his body, let us knit ourselves together, endeavouring to glorify God as it were with one heart and one mouth, and therewithal to live in true unity with our neighbours, like as the hand serveth both the foot and the eye. So then let us have the said brotherlynesse in such estimation, as we may show that we intend not to separate ourselves asunder, as it were too tear jesus Christ in pieces: but that our desire is that he should so knit us together, that not only he may live in us, and we in him: but also that he may so rule us by his holy spirit, as every of us may endeavour to serve and honour him first of all, and afterward to employ himself in the serving of his neighbours, according to the ability which he shall have.  
And now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us feel them more and more, that the same may always stir us up to better repentance, and cause us to continue therein to the end, and also make us to grow in faith to our Lord jesus Christ, so as we may give ourselves wholly unto him, and in his name call upon God his father, to the end that he may hear us, and continue his gracious goodness towards us, till he have drawn us wholly too himself, to make us feel perfectly the benefit which is purchased for us by his death and passion. That it may please him to grant this grace not only to us, but also to all people. etc.   

The twelfth Sermon which is the sixth upon the second Chapter.  
15 We be jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles.  
16 And yet for as much as we know that a man is not justified by the works of the la, but by belief in jesus Christ, we also have believed in jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of jesus Christ, & not by the works of the la: for no flesh shall be justified by the works of the law.  
WE have seen already and declared heretofore, why S. Paul having to treat of the Ceremonies and shadows that were before the coming of our Lord jesus Christ, concluded generally that men could not attain righteousness before God to stand in his favour, but by keeping the whole law. Now a man might deem at the first sight, that these were divers matters. Howbeit (as I have said afore) it behoved Paul to come to the pure use [of ceremonies] to show that men do but beguile themselves, when they think to obtain favour at God's hand by their own merits. Secondly, also I declared why S. Paul doth expressly add the word Law. For although it have always been a common opinion in the world, that by living well men might bind God to be good unto them, yet did they foully deceive themselves therein. For do what we can, God shall not be any whit at all beholden unto us, because we own unto him what soever we be able to do. Then is there not any desert (if there might be any deserving at all) but by the covenant which God hath made, 
Leu. 18. a. 5.  in saying, that he which fulfilleth the law shall obtain life and salvation. For as much as God hath spoken that word, no doubt but he accepteth the obedience that is yielded unto him, as if it deserved salvation: but yet is not that as much too say as that we can deserve ought. For there is none of us all that dischargeth his duty, as we shall see hereafter. That promise would be too no purpose, or at least wise it would be unavailable, so as it should never take effect, unless God gave us another remedy, that is too wit, unless he forgave our offences, and accepted us for righteous, although we be not so. But how so ever the case stand, when S. Paul saith that we be not justified by the works of the Law, his meaning is, that if we intend too claim favour and salvation, because God hath promised that such as keep his law shall be righteous, and so taken to be: that will not serve our turn, because none of us fulfilleth the Law, but we are all of us guilty before God, and must receive sentence of damnation upon our heads. And for the better expressing hereof he maketh a comparison between the jews & the Gentiles. Although (saith he) that we be jews by nature, and not Heathen men: yet do we know that we shall not otherwise obtain God's favour, than by believing in our Lord jesus Christ. Now it may peradventure seem, that although men being corrupted in Adam can not deserve aught: yet notwithstanding the jews had a special privilege, because God had adopted them as it were for his own children, and accounted them to be as his household. And that was the thing wherein the jews deceived themselves. For when the Scripture speaketh of uncircumcision, it meaneth the uncleanness wherewith we be compassed about in Adam, in so much as there is not any man which is not damned already from his mother's womb. But the jews thought that God had set them free from that common curse, and they made their boast thereof. Surely Gods choosing of them after that sort for his own people & heritage, was a great dignity, and worthy too be esteemed above all worldly goods. But yet nevertheless it became them to have acknowledged with all humbleness, that there was not any excellency at all in their own persons. For according to our wont manner of drawing Gods gracious gifts too much to vain overweening, the jews did commonly overshoot themselves, by bearing themselves in hand that they were above all the rest of the world: Verily as who should say, that God had found any thing in them, why he should prefer them before those whom he had forsaken. Therefore that doing of theirs was a great pride, which carried with it a shameful thanklessness, in that they imputed not to God's mere goodness, the things which they had of his free gift, but were puffed up with overweening, as though God had known them to be better or worthier of everlasting salvation, than the Gentiles. But now S. Paul to dispatch all overweening, saith: Go too, we be jews by nature. As if he had said, It is true that we have some favour above the Gentiles; whom God hath not vouchsafed to receive into his Church. When he speaketh after that fashion, it is not to give the jews occasion to wax proud: but to lay before them the things which they had received freely of God, wherein they had no cause at all to brag of themselves, according as we see how that in the Epistle to the Romans, he uttereth two sayings, which at the first blush might seem contrary. For on the one side, Have we then (saith he) no privilege above the Gentiles? Yes verily, for God hath chosen us for his people, he hath given us the seal of Circumcision too show that he avoweth us for his children, he hath allied himself unto us, he hath promised us the Redeemer of the world, and (too be short) he hath sanctified us in such wise, that if we consider the favour which he hath uttered towards us, there hath been well wherewith to advance and exalt us above the residue of the whole world. Thus on the one side Paul doth there magnify the goodness of God: and afterward he falleth too questioning again, and asketh, what advantage have we then? None at all (saith he) for all men are shut up under God's curse. If the Gentiles be too be condemned, we be too be condemned double: for there may be yet some likelihood that ignorance shall serve to excuse them. But yet can they make no defence of that before God, but shall perish although they never had any instruction or teaching. Needs then must we be condemned by the law (saith he) seeing that God hath taught us, and yet for all that we cease not too sin still, and too transgress his commandments, in so much that we be plunged in greater and deeper cursedness, than the Heathen folk and unbelievers. Now than he saith that the jews are in deed separated after a sort from the Gentiles, not that the jews are of more worthiness, or that they have any righteousness in themselves▪ but because God of his own mere goodness vouchsafed to choose them▪ like as at this day the children that are borne of believing parents, are not better than the children that are borne of Paynims & Turks, if a man consider them both in their own nature. For we be all of a corrupted and cursed lump and God hath so condemned us, as no man can justly set up his bristles, to think himself of more value than his fellows. 
1. Cor. 7. c. 14.  But yet nevertheless, S. Paul showeth that they be sanctified, and that they be not unclean, as those are which are borne of unbelievers or Heathen folk. Hear should seem to be some contrariety: nevertheless, all agreeth very well together. For there is nothing but uncleanness and filthiness in us all without exception, and that cometh of nature. Howbeit, there is a supernatural gift, that is to say, a remedy that God giveth: which is, that the children of the faithful are dedicated unto him, and he acknowledgeth & avoweth them for his. Then like as now a days the children that are borne of the Church, are reckoned too be of the number of God's people, and of the company of the chosen: even so under the law, the jews were separated from the rest of the world. And that is the cause why S. Paul saith, We be jew, and not sinners of the Gentiles. Whereas he speaketh of Sinners, he meaneth such as continue in their filthiness, and are not cleansed by the grace of God. For Circumcision was a token and witness that God accepted Abraham's issue and offspring for his own household and peculiar people. The thing then wherein the jews differed in old time from the unbelievers, was that although they were all of one suit, for as much as they were all indifferently the children of Adam: yet notwithstanding God had chosen the one sort, and left the other sort still strangers from his house. If a man ask why he did so: there was none other cause than his own mere grace, and yet were not the jews in the mean while the more excellent. But now let us follow the matter that S. Paul handleth here, We know (saith he) that we can not be justified by the deeds of the Law, but by belief in jesus Christ. In so saying he showeth, that the jews themselves (what grace soever they had received) could not ground themselves upon other men, nor upon themselves, as though they had deserved aught at God's hand, but must be fain to flee to his free goodness, acknowledging that there is no salvation but in jesus Christ, who is come to find out the thing that was already lost. And herein is fulfilled that which he saith in another place, how that aswell they which were near hand, 
Eph. 2. d. 17  as they that were far off, were all gathered together into one jesus Christ is the peacemaker to cause God to love us, and to receive us too mercy: not only those that were erst far of, as the Gentiles: but also the children of Abraham, what nobleness or dignity soever were in them, for that came not of their own nature. And let us mark, that when S. Paul saith, that the jews which were converted to the Christian faith, knew they could not be justified by the works of the law, but by belief in jesus Christ: he maketh a comparison between faith and the Law, to show that we can not be justified by grace, except we forsake all our own merits: and that is a thing well worthy too be marked. For the Papists will well enough confess that we be justified by faith, howbeit they add that it is but partly. But that gloze marreth all. For here it is proved that we can not be found righteous before God, but by the means of our Lord jesus Christ, and by resting upon the salvation which he hath purchased for us. The Papists see this well enough: and therefore for fashion sake, they say we be justified by faith, but not by faith only: they will none of that. That is the thing that they fight against: and it is the chief point that is in controversy betwixt them and us. But S. Paul bewrayeth here their beastliness, when he saith, but by belief. For that word betokeneth that all that ever men presume to bring unto God to win his favour with, is quite cut off. Ye see then that the door is shut against all deserving, when S. Paul avoucheth, that there is none other mean than by faith. We shall see more plainly hereafter why faith is so compared with the law, as a thing full but against it. For the law presupposeth that if we have once fulfilled Gods commandments, we shall be taken for good servants, and that he will pay us the wages which he hath promised: and faith presupposeth us to be wretched, damned, & forlorn folk, and that we must be fain to seek the things that we want in jesus Christ. As for example. There are two men that desire to be boarded and lodged: whereof the one bringeth money with him, and looks to be well entertained for his well paying: and both of them require meat & drink howsoever the case standeth, but the second man is poor, & hath neither penny nor pennies worth, and he desireth alms. Thus do both twain of them match just in one point, for they desire food as the thing whereof they have both need. But the first hath money to content his host, and like as he shall have fared well, and been well and courteously entertained: so shall his host receive money of him, and hold himself contented with it, and not think his guest beholden or bound unto him: For why, he is recompensed, yea and he hath gained by him. But as for the poor man that craveth alms, he thinks himself beholden for his life to him that fed him, and lodged him: for he bringeth him nothing but a charge. So then, if we will be justified before God by the Law, we must deserve it, so as he may receive of us, and we of him, and there may be as it were an interchaunge betwixt us. And is that possible? No: as we shall see more at large hereafter. Therefore we must conclude, that we be excluded from the righteousness of the Law, and that if we think to bring any thing to bind God withal, we do but provoke his wrath. Then is there none other shift, but to go to him like poor beggars, and so to be justified by faith: not as by a virtue that is of ourselves, but because we confess with all lowliness, that we can not obtain salvation but by his free gift▪ Thus ye see how the law is set here full but against faith, as if S. Paul should tell us, that all they which go about to win God's favour by their own merits, forsake the grace of our Lord jesus Christ. as shall be declared more at length hereafter▪ But now if any man say, that the law was given of God, so as it can not have any contrariety against faith, whereof God is the author also: the answer thereunto is easy. For God made both day and night, fire and water, cold and heat. Now it is certain that the day is not contrary to the night: but we see the wonderful order of God's goodness and wisdom, in that men have the light of the sun to do then work in by day, and [the darkness] as it were a covert to rest in by night: So than although the day differ from the night: yet is there no contrariety betwixt them, neither is there any between fire and water, so each creature be put to his own proper use: but we see that God hath very well agreed the fire and the water, and yet notwithstanding if 〈◊〉 behold them fight together, then is there great contrariety. Even so is it between the law and the Gospel. And if any body will have a man to be justified both by the law and by the Gospel to, he doth but turmoil and mingle things together, and it is all one as if he should set heaven and earth together by the ears. To be short, it were much easier too mingle fire and water together, than too say, that we can purchase any grace at God's hand by our own deservings, and therewithal also have need to be succoured by our Lord jesus Christ. But if a man consider what the law is, and too what purpose it was given: he shall find that it is not whit at all repugnant too the Gospel, nor consequently unto faith, but that they agree very well. Thus ye see how this difficulty is dispatched: so that if it be alleged, that faith cometh of God as well as the Law: it is true. Nevertheless it is to be considered (as we shall say hereafter) to what end God gave as well the one as the other. But let us return too that which S. Paul sayeth. He sayeth that we be not justified but by the faith of our Lord jesus Christ. When he speaketh of being justified, let us mark that it is all one with being reckoned or taken for righteous before God. And that word had need too be well understood: for the case standeth upon knowing after what manner we be saved. But are we not wretched caitiffs, if after we have lived long in the world, a man ask us which is the mean too be saved, and we cannot tell him? We shall see many beastly wretches, which have devoured God's bread, and yet notwithstanding cannot tell how they should offer themselves before him. And therefore it behoveth us to take so much the better heed to the things which are taught us here by S. Paul. He sayeth that we be justified: and how? Is it that we be righteous, and that there is nothing amiss in us? No: but it is for that God accepteth us. Then is the word righteousness put for the favour which God showeth us, in that he voutchsafeth too be our father and too take us for his children. If a man demand why the Scripture useth the word justify, sith it seemeth too make nothing to the purpose: for it might well be said, God loveth us, God pitieth us, God vouchsafeth to become our father and Saviour: [and therefore] why should not men rather use that manner of speech, than say that he vouchsafeth to justify us? [I answer,] it is not without cause that the scripture speaketh so. For if we take the word Salvation rawly, & say [no more but] that we be saved by the grace of our Lord jesus Christ: we shall not well perceive what our own state is, nor how wretched it is, nor also the remedy which we must apply too it. For to the intent we may put our trust in our Lord jesus Christ, we must understand that we be utterly forlorn as well by reason of the sin of Adam, as by reason of the infinite number of iniquities wherein we be saped: yea and we must fully believe it. But we should never perceive that our sins condemn us & curse us before God, except we knew that we have need of righteousness. And on the otherside we should not know God's righteousness, if we should singly say that we be saved by faith and by grace. For God cannot once renounce himself, because he is the sovereign righteousness, and there is nothing in him but pureness and perfection, by reason whereof he must needs hate evil. Now it is so that we be full of corruption, there is nothing but evil in us: and therefore God must needs hate us. And if he hate us, woe worth us: for then are we damned. Then standeth it us on hand to be made righteous, before we can be in God's favour. That is to say, it behoveth us to be purged of our faults and misdeeds, for else (as I said) we shall never be able to conceive, that God intendeth too show us mercy. But in acknowledging ourselves too be sinners, we perceive by and by that God must needs hate sin, and that although he hate sin, yet not withstanding he findeth means to save us, which is by forgetting our offences, and by cleansing and purging them with the blood of our Lord jesus Christ, who is our spiritual washing. God then purgeth us in that wise, too the end we should be received of him, and being made partakers of his love, be assured of our salvation. Thus ye see why the Scripture useth the word justify: But the Papists descant upon it like blind buzzards. What, say they? should we be justified by faith? Faith is no such virtue as maketh men perfect: and how then shall it make us righteous? They consider not that this righteousness whereof the Scripture speaketh, is Gods covering of our sins (as I declared afore) and his taking of them quite and clean away for the sake and by the mean of our Lord jesus Christ, and by the virtue of the Sacrifice of his death and Passion. How soever the case standeth, it is said that we be counted righteous before God, because he releaseth and forgiveth our sins. 
Rom. 4. a. 6.  And after the same manner doth Saint Paul speak of it in the fourth to the Romans, where he sayeth that David hath well declared in effect, 
Psal. 32. a. 1.  how we be justified by faith, when he sayeth. Blissed is the man whose iniquities God hath forgotten, and whose sins he hath covered. And in another place he sayeth, 
2. Cor. 5. d. 21.  that our Lord jesus Christ who knew no sin, nor had any spot in him, was made sin for us: that is too say, received all the condemnation of our faults, too the end that we should become God's righteousness in him, that is too say, too the end that being grieved into his person, and made one body with him, we might be taken for righteous, because there was such perfectness in his obedience, that our sins were buried and rid quite and clean away. Thus much concerning the word justify▪ Now as touching the word faith [or belief,] S. Paul addeth for a declation, that they had believed in jesus Christ. If a man ask an unlearned person what Faith is: he will perchance answer that it is too believe: but he shall not be able too tell what is meant or imported by any of them both. Will we then have the understanding of them according too the raw capacity of the unskilfullest sort? We must always mark, that our Lord jesus Christ is set too be the butt of our faith and belief. Do we obtain salvation by faith? It is asmuch too say, as we believe in our Lord jesus Christ. But let us now consider why our Lord jesus Christ is set before our eyes for our faith too aim at, and too rest wholly upon. It is because we shall find in him what soever belongeth too the making of us righteous. I have told you already, that we be taken for righteous before God when he forgiveth our sins, and calleth them not too account any more. And how shall we obtain that, but by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ which was shed to wash us withal? For in as much as he hath made full amends for us by his death and passion: therefore God is appeazed towards us, conditionally that we seek not to pay him with any other thing, than with the sacrifice that was offered up to him by his only son our Lord jesus Christ, who is called Gods well beloved son, 
Math. 3. d. 17.  too the end that we should be beloved in him: and the righteous, to the end we should be made partakers of his righteousness: 
Esay. 53. d. 11.  and the holy, too the end we should be made holy in him. Thus than ye see why we must have an eye to our Lord jesus Christ, 
Luke. 1. d. 35.  when we intent too know what the word Faith importeth. But the Papists stand wilfully in their own conceit, because they never tasted what it is to believe: and that do they show well enough by their allegations. How is it possible (say they) that a man should be justified by believing, seeing that the very Devils do believe? 
james. 2. d. 20.  It is true, and S. james useth the same reason. How beit in that place he mocketh at such as pretend a vain and fond cloak of Christianity and faith, and in the mean while show no fruits at all of it. But the Papists beguile themselves yet much more grossly, in saying that Faith is too believe in God, and that God is the mark that faith aimeth at, so as it seemeth too them, that too make up belief, there needeth no more but to imagine that there is some one certain God that made the world, and which governeth all things. And so they fall fast a sleep in their ignorance, and yet cease not too take themselves for good Christians and Catholics (as they themselves babble) although they be altogether dulled in deed. But it is no wonder that they fight so against the doctrine of the holy Scripture, and with such unamendable wilfulness deny that a man can be saved by faith, seeing they have neither discretion nor understanding: for they wot not what the matter meeneth. So much the more therefore doth it stand us upon, too mark well what Saint Paul telleth us here: that is too wit, that if we look not unto jesus Christ, we know not what faith is. And the reason thereof is, for that we know not what it is too have forgiveness of sins, to come unto God, to be able to put our trust in him, and to call upon him: neither do we know any more what it is to have our consciences quiet, and to hope for the everlasting life. All these things we want till jesus Christ be set afore us, and till we have cast our look upon him, so as all our senses be settled upon him, and as it were shut up there. Ye see then that the faith whereby we obtain grace, is that after we once know ourselves to be wretched creatures, and that there is nothing but loathsomeness in us, we seek the remedy of it in our Lord jesus Christ, and understand that he was offered up for us to redeem us from the curse wherein we were plunged, that he hath made us clean by his blood, that by his obedience he hath put away all our offences, and that for the same we be assured that God accepteth and receiveth us for his children. Thus ye see how this text is to be understood. And whereas S. Paul sayeth, that he himself and all the jews that were converted unto Christianity, did look too be saved by the faith of our Lord jesus Christ: he addeth also the reason why: namely, because no flesh shall be justified by the works of the Law. He had well used that word, if he had applied it but to his own countrymen: but here he speaketh of all men in general. And whereas he sayeth no flesh at all: first he betokeneth that the jews differ nothing at all from the gentiles in the mean of obtaining salvation. Wherefore although the jews being circumcyzed, were taken as it were for God's heritage, and sanctified unto him: yet not withstanding they could not have any hope of salvation, but by his mere grace. Lo how they be matched with the gentiles and ranged in like degree with them. Again, S. Paul meant here to deface utterly all the over weening that men conceive of their own virtues. There are many which know they have overshot themselves so far, that they cannot challenge any glory to them as though they had deserved aught at God's hand. Wretched drunkards, unthrifts, and such as have given themselves over to all naughtiness, will be ashamed to advance themselves, and too brag that they can bind God by their deserts and well doings, for even before men they be fain too hide themselves because of their lewdness. But as for those that have some cloak of hypocrisy, and show some sign of holiness before men: they by & by become drunken with it, & so harden themselves, that they believe they deserve paradise, and that God is greatly bound unto them. Of which suit are these Popeholy ones, who although they be full of all filthiness, so as there is nothing in them but ambition, covetousness, cruelty, and such other like things: yet how soever the world go, for as much as they have good store of their Churchstuffe & other counterfetting, they bear themselves in hand that God seeth not a whit into their lewdness, but persuade themselves that God ought to accept them for their own merits sakes. Also, such as hear Mass devoutly, such as run from the Tavern [or from the Alehouse] to the Chapel, specially such as buy pardons and such other like stuff, and such as keep fasting-days and holidays, will be puffed up with such an over weening, as to think they have bound God unto them. But S. Paul, in naming all flesh, showeth that men must not shoal out themselves asunder, as though one were righteous, though another were not so: but must all stoop and humble themselves and pass condemnation, assuring themselves that all their virtues, (yea even of the excellentest men of all) are but filthiness before God. For although a man be perfectly righteous to our opinion, so as he doth noman harm, but hath steadfastness in himself to withstand all vices, and is chaste and sober, and (to be short) is taken and esteemed to be as an Angel: yet not withstanding he hath nothing in him but corruption. And how can that be? Because we may not rest upon the outward appearance, for (as the Proverb sayeth) all is not gold that glistereth. It is not for us to judge what is vice, and what is virtue, except we could enter into a man. For if a man yield not unto God that which belongeth unto him, what is to be said of it? He robbeth not men, but he robbeth God of his honour. Again though men give him never so great praise & clap their hands at him: yet shall he but burst for vainglory and pride, and nothing shallbe able too frame him too humility, save the knowing of our Lord jesus Christ. So then, they which make a goodly outward show in their life, shall nevertheless be still condemned before God. This is the thing whereby S. Paul intended to forestall all the vain trust that men can conceive or nourish concerning their own deservings. But there is yet more. For he speaketh not only of such men as were after a fort forsaken of God, and were not renewed by his holy spirit: but when he sayeth All flesh▪ he comprehendeth the faithful also. For although God's holy spirit dwell in us after he have drawn us to the knowledge of his Gospel and grieved us into the body of our Lord jesus Christ: although (say I) that God's spirit dwell in us: yet are we all comprehended under the word Flesh, in respect of that which we have of our own: S. Paul then giveth sentence here, that no flesh shall be justified, because the faithless are condemned in Adam, and abide in their condemnation, and the faithful are always unperfect, so as they have many vices and blemishes: by means whereof they be condemned as well as the other, and so this condemnation is general, That he which will be justified by the works of the law, shall always be found guilty, yea even the holiest men that ever were. Let us take Abraham who was a mirror of all perfection: let us take David who excelled in all virtue: 
1 Ezech. 14. b. 14.  Let us take Noë, job, and Daniel who are reckoned up for three righteous men by the Prophet ezechiel: and let us take such other like: and yet nevertheless, even they also are ranged in the same array, that is too wit, that they could not obtain righteousness before God, but by Grace. Now than I pray you what shall we do? must not the Devil needs drive them headlong into terrible pride, which at this day do stay still, that they may be justified by their own deserts or meritorious works as they term them? For who is he that can match either David, Noë, Abraham, or Daniel? Had not men need too have profited well in God's school, and to be inflamed with a true zeal of giving themselves wholly unto him, that they may be utterly convicted, that they be yet very far of from being come to the point which we see David, Noah, and Daniel too have been at ● For as much then as we know this: let us mark, that here the holy Ghost beateth down such as mount up too high, too the end we should be the more ashamed that we have not one drop of desert of glory: and seek all that pertaineth too our salvation, in the mere grace of our Lord jesus Christ. Thus ye see that this saying where Saint Paul avoweth that no flesh shall be justified, ought too be understood as though he had said▪ If men look upon themselves in their own nature, they shall find nothing but evil, notwithstanding all the fair shows that they can have. They may well be highly praised and esteemed in the world, and they may well beguile themselves by vain self soothings: but until such time as God have wrought in them too change them, it is certain that there shall be nothing in them but filthiness, & all the virtues that men make account of, shallbe stark vice, too lead them too destruction and too plunge them in Hell. For although that they which are renewed by God's grace and have already profited in his obedience, have some virtues which he loveth and esteemeth: yet are they not able to bring aught that may pass account before him: for they shall always find themselves in arrearages. And that goodness which is in them, they have it of him, and yet is that goodness also corrupted with their sins and infirmities: by reason whereof they are utterly bereft of all trust in their own righteousness: and so if we now seek our righteousness in the law, we be beguiled, we shall not find it there, we be all of us condemned from the greatest too the least. But here we see much better that which I touched afore: namely that when we perceive and find by experience, that we want all that ever pertaineth to the life of our souls: we must resort to jesus Christ as to our refuge, so that the true preparative to make us believe in jesus Christ, is to be touched with a lively conceit and feeling of our own sins. And for the same cause also he sayeth, 
Math. 11. d. 28.  Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden & I will refresh you, and you shall find rest to your souls. 
isaiah. 61. a. 2  Again it is said expressly, that he is sent to preach the message of gladness to the poor, to set free such as are in prison, & to comfort such as are utterly oppressed and as it were overwhelmed. Those than which take pleasure in their sins, will never come at our Lord jesus Christ. True it is that they will boast enough of faith, according as many scorners of God do vnhallow that word as holy as it is. Every man will be counted a Christian, and they that be furthest out of square in all wickedness, will say they believe as much as any other man. But when a man speaketh after that manner, it is a token that he hath not one drop of faith. For the faithful will surely say, I believe, howbeit with so great weakness, that I see well if my God should not pity me, that little which I have would soon vanish away utterly. Therefore they that vaunt with full mouth that they have a perfect faith, are but dogs and swine which never tasted what the fear of God or what religion is. But how soever the world go, the name of faith shall be shamefully defiled by those dogs, which do nothing else but mock God. For they have no skill too discern between good and evil. They be so blockish, that they do as it were welter in their filthiness: insomuch that a gross drunkard that is past all shame, and therewithal hath overglutted himself also, would feign continue still in his disordinatenesse. Besides this, the whoremongers, the perjurers, the blasphemers, and such other like will protest well-enough that they have faith: but yet for all that, it is certain that they were never in any towardness to come to our Lord jesus Christ. And why so? For they have not considered that they cannot be justified but by grace. Howbeit let us mark, that to be thoroughly persuaded, that we cannot be justified by the law, we must set God before us in his judgement seat, and every of us summon ourselves before him, and morning and evening bethink us that we must yield up an account of our whole life. Thereupon let us understand, that we should be overwhelmed a hundred thousand times, if God should not pity us, and bear with us of his infinite mercy. That is the way for us to know that we cannot be justified by the law: for we be as good as damned, so oft as we appear before God. It is meet for us to be put in such fear, as we may have neither release nor rest, till our Lord jesus Christ have succoured us. Ye see then how it behoveth us to be laden and fortravelled, that is too say, to mislike of our sins, and to be grieved with such anguish, as we may be pinched with the sorrows of death, to the end we may seek all our ease in God, assuring ourselves that we cannot otherwise obtain salvation, neither whole nor in part, but must be feign to have it given us. For S. Paul doth not set down any mean way here, as though he said that we should find that which we want, in jesus Christ, and be able to have the rest of ourselves. But he saith that forasmuch as we know once that we cannot be taken as righteous for our own deserts, nor for our own works, only faith must content and suffice us. Wherefore let us understand, that there is not one whit of our salvation out of jesus Christ, but that we have there both the beginning and the end of it, that is to say every whit of it: and let us abide continually in that lowliness, knowing that we bring nothing with us but damnation, and that all that ever pertaineth to our salvation must be received of Gods only free mercy, so as we may say that it is by faith that we be saved, that is too say, because God the father hath appointed his son our Lord jesus Christ for us to rest upon, that he might both begin and finish our salvation, in such wise as the whole must be fathered upon him, and we learn to renounce ourselves, and to give ourselves fully and wholly unto him.  
And now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him too make us so to feel them, as we may mislike more & more of them, and grow and go forward in the amendment wherein we ought too spend our whole life, and learn too magnify his goodness in such wise, as it hath been showed to us in our Lord jesus Christ, so as we may be wholly ravished with it: and that the same may be, not a glorying of it with our mouth only, but a putting of our whole trust in him, so as we may be settled in it more and more, till we be gathered up into the everlasting life, where we shall have the reward of our faith. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people. etc.   

The. 13. Sermon, which is the seventh upon the second Chapter.  
17 But if we that seek to be justified by Christ, be found to be sinners: is Christ therefore the minister of sin? No not so,  
18 For if I build up the things again which I had cast down, I make myself an offender.  
We have seen already, that to beat down all the pride and selftrust which men put in their own works and merits, Paul alleged that the jews who had great preferment above other men, could not for all that come in God's favour, otherwise than by believing the Gospel. Yet notwithstanding it was a good likelihood that the jews had some righteousness in themselves wherewith too win God's favour, because the law was given to them, with promise that whosoever performed those things should live in them. 
Leu. 18. a. 5.  Therefore a man would have judged, that the jews even in respect of themselves alone without Christ, might after a sort have been justified before God: otherwise it should seem that the law was superfluous. But when they come too our Lord jesus Christ, there they perceive themselves to be wretched sinners, forlorn, and damned. It should seem then, that jesus Christ bringeth sin: for before his coming, the jews were reckoned for God's children. 
Deu. 7. a. 6.  They bore the badge of holiness in their bodies, & moreover it was said unto them, that they were the holy and chosen people of their God. Now then seeing they become fellowlike with wretched sinners, and there is nothing but cursedness to be found in them, so as they be feign to flee for refuge to the mere grace of our Lord jesus Christ: it seemeth that jesus Christ brought sin into the world. Truly so will men judge of him after their own opinion, howbeit foolishly. For it behoveth us to mark, that our Lord jesus Christ doth not bring sin, but bewray sin. For although the jews exercised themselves in the keeping of the law: yet did that serve but to prove unto them still more and more, that God would never show them mercy, but by the mean of the Redeemer. No doubt but that in living chastened & soberly, & therewithal in walking in obedience to god, they had some show of righteousness: but that came wholly of grace, and we must not father that thing upon men, which belongeth unto God, for by that means God should be defrauded of his honour. Then if the jews being governed by God's spirit, had some willingness and desire to lead a holy life: it must not come in account, as who should say, that God were beholden to them for it: for contrariwise they be so much the more bound unto God. But on the otherside, we have too mark (as we shall see more fully in due time and place) that there was never yet any man so perfect, but there was always much to be blamed in him. Therefore we have to conclude, that the jews could not be so well taken and accepted at God's hand, but that they had need of his mercy, and that their salvation must needs be grounded wholly upon the forgiveness of their sins. Also as in respect of Ceremonies, they bore themselves on hand that there was great holiness in them, as whereof hypocrites have always made their cloak. But howsoever they fared, it is certain that the jews were more damnable than all other men. And why? For (as Saint Paul saith) without the law sin doth not upbraid men: 
Ro. 5. b. 13.  insomuch that men fall asleep and flatter themselves in their vices, when they have not that Sumner to city them before God's judgement seat. Then whereas the wretched Gentiles might have some defence and excuse, at least wise that they be not so guilty before God: the jews in offering their sacrifices had it witnessed too their face, that all of them were worthy of eternal death, and so consequently double guilty in comparison of the Gentiles. And therefore in the second to the Collossians S. Paul useth this similitude, 
Col. 2. c. 14.  that the Ceremonies of the law were as evidences to bind a man the more. Truly like as although a debtor be not condemned by order of law, nor have bound himself before a notary nor given assurance in writing under his hand and seal: yet ceaseth he not for all that, to be bound [in conscience] too pay his debt: even so although the gentiles had not any authentical matter of record whereby to be condemned: yet ceased they not too be still worthy of death. But as for the man that hath passed bonds by order of law, and entered his debt in the common records: what shall he say more? There is no shift for him: he must be fain too answer [the debt] out of hand. Now the jews were in the like plight. For their washing of themselves when they went into the Temple, and in their own houses, and every where else, was a confessing that there was nothing but uncleanness in them. Again, when they killed the beasts, and saw them slain before them, surely the same was as a lively picture of their own death and cursed state. And yet could not the brute beasts nor the shedding of their blood set them clear: nor likewise the water, which is a corruptible element, and cannot come at the soul. So then, the washing which they used had been a fond thing, if it had not directed them to the spiritual washing which we have in our Lord jesus Christ. Likewise in baptism at these days, if we think ourselves to be made clean by the water: what an abuse is it? All these things must serve to lead us to the blood of our Lord jesus Christ. Wherefore I conclude, that whereas the jews were exercised in the law, the same was a greater evidence against them, and bound them straightlier to subjection unto God's judgement, and eternal death, than the Gentiles were. And so we see how jesus Christ was not a bringer in of sin, but a discoverer of sin. For the jews thought themselves well shrouded under the Ceremonies, and made a shield of them to fence themselves from gods displeasure, esteeming all other Nations unholy, upon opinion that there was nothing but uncleanness in all the world besides, and that all holiness was in themselves. Lo what their bravery was. Yea, but when jesus Christ came and put them in order: he showed them that they should be feign too show other men by their own example, that their salvation was too be sought elsewhere than in their own merits, and that it behoved them to come to him with such humility, as too confess that they on their part brought nothing with them but utter cursedness. And by that means our Lord jesus Christ discovered the mischief that had been hidden before, like as diseased persons shall oftentimes not perceive the festering of some sore that will breed some deadly disease, till the Surgeon find it out, who cannot do his duty in curing it, till he have searched the sore to the bottom which was unknown before. Even so was our Lord jesus Christ fain too bewray the wretchedness that was in the jews, to the intent they should return unto him, and confess that they had not any thing in them worthy of God's favour, nor any other refuge than unto his mere mercy. Thus ye see in effect what we have to consider for the solution of the question and doubt which Saint Paul putteth forth here. Likewise in these days, if a man speak of the Gospel too such as think they serve God, and hope to win heaven by their own deserts: they be grieved at it, because that that gate is shut against them by the presumptuousness which they have conceived afore hand, saying: What I pray? Shall I have lost my time when I have been so devout all my life long? As for the man that shall have heard a Mass or twain, or mumbled up a sort of prayers, or gone on pilgrimage, or lashed out his money and substance (without sparing) upon pardons, indulgences, and such other things: if one tell him that we be all wretched, and that there is none other thing for us too lean unto but the mere grace of our Lord jesus Christ, and that all that ever we are able to bring unto God is but filthy and loathly, he will storm and reply, Is it possible that God should have no regard of so great pains as I take to serve him? Must not all of it pass in mine account, and be allowed me too my salvation? They would feign accuze God, yea and we shall see many that will not stick to rail upon him with open mouth, because they be loath to lose that which they have done. Although the Hypocrites perceive much lewdness in themselves: yet would they fain hide all under their cowls. For they break out after this manner. One says I have gone woolward: another, I have risen at midnight to serve God: the third, I have forborn the eating of flesh: and another, I have been shut up in a Cloister as in a prison, and finally I have been dead to the worldward, and shall all this be unprofitable to me, so as God will have no regard of it? Such murmurings as these we shall hear daily. But let us see if they can make their case the better for all their replying? For when they have well examined what is in them, they shall find that all their doings are but as a painting to overcast things withal, like as a man that in-intendeth not too repair his house, leaveth the holes unmended within, and doth but daub them over on the outside too the end they be not seen, and afterward whytelymes them, so that finally it is nothing else but a pargeting or whitelyming, according also as our Lord jesus Christ useth the same similitude against the hypocrites that did no more but blanch things. 
Math. 23. c. 27.  Howbeit in the mean while God regardeth not the outward appearance, as it is said in the first of Samuel, 
1. Sam. 1●. b. 7.  but searcheth men's hearts and the truth, and [layeth open] the things that were hidden afore, according also as it is said in jeremy. 
jerem. 5. a. 3  Sith it is so: then all such as allege or set forth their own devotions, may peradventure have some fair show before men: but surely, before God all is but leasing. And assoon as God doth but blow upon their painting and starch, it shall scale off like the painting of harlots that take great pain too starch their faces, and yet the Sun doth no sooner shine upon them, but a man shall see the filthy scales fall off, and their foulness is discovered to their shame. In like taking are all hypocrites when they will needs colour things after that manner before God: their shameful lewdness must needs be brought too light. Wherefore let us mark, that our Lord jesus christ in condemning the whole world, by showing that none can be saved but by the free goodness of God his father, the which he offereth and imparteth unto us: bringeth not sin, (for we have that already in us,) but uttereth and bewrayeth it, too the end we should be convicted of it, and all the pride wherewith we were made drunken afore be laid down, and nothing remain in us but lowliness too confess unfeignedly that we be undone, and that there is none other shift for us, but that God utter the infinite treasures of his mercy upon us. Ye see then that all mouths shall be stopped, and men must not beguile themselves any more by surmyzing to find any righteousness in themselves. And furthermore S. Paul useth here a double answer, too show that it is nothing so. Howbeit before he answer, he setteth down a precyze word, saying: God forbidden. As if he should say, it is an horrible blasphemy too intent to lay the blame of our sins upon our Lord jesus Christ. Eor (saith he) if I pull down the thing that I have builded up, there shall be contrariety [in me.] And in speaking so, he bringeth us back to the common doctrine of the Gospel. For our preaching of the end whereunto God hath sent his only son, is too show that he hath brought us righteousness, and is come too put away sin, which holds us as it were under Tyranny, till we be delivered and set free from it by the grace which was purchased for us in the death and passion of the Son of God. Now then seeing it is so, we see that our Lord jesus Christ is not the bringer in of sin, 
1. john. 3. a. 8.  but is come too destroy sin (as S. john sayeth in his Canonical Epistle) and we also do see it to be so. For what else doth the Gospel teach us, but that we be full of all wickedness, and must be fain to be made clean by him that is made the Lamb without spot, and also that he hath brought us the spirit of holiness? For as much then as men, so long as they be cut off from Christ, have nothing in them but cursedness, so as they be utterly rotten & saped in their sins, & that jesus Christ is the party that maketh them pure and clean by the shedding of his blood to wash them withal, and by bringing us the spirit [of regeneration.] to renew us with, that we might give ourselves too the serving of God, have his Image repaired in us, and walk in truth and uprightness: forasmuch (say I) as it is said so: we see that our Lord jesus Christ is not the bringer in of sin. And why so? For let us consider what we be, and we shall find that there is a gulf of all manner of wickedness in every one of us, and in all mankind. But our Lord jesus Christ cometh to remedy it. Ye see then that the sin was in us before: but our Lord jesus Christ is feign to uncover it. What harm doth a Physician by letting blood? Behold, a wretched man hath a disease that is not perceived: his blood is altogether corrupted, and yet it is not seen to be so as long as it lieth within the veins. But be he once let blood, it will appear that it was no blood, but filthy corrupt matter. Again what filthiness voideth out of a man's body when he is purged for some disease? Now shall the Physician be blamed for it, or the medicine that was given him? It is well known that the purgation serveth to deliver the body that was half rotten afore. So than if our Lord jesus Christ do by the light of his Gospel bewray the spiritual diseases that were in us, and the filthy uncleanness which is loathly before God, and shameful before men, and do purge us quite and clean thereof: ought he to be charged with any blame or reproach for his labour? What an unthankfulness were that? therefore here is a sufficient answer to beat back the blasphemies and grudgings of the enemies of the Gospel, which burst for pride and cannot endure to be tamed. Let them allege what they can too prove that they have some righteousness and holiness: and yet shall it always be found that there is nothing but uncleanness in them, which they wist not of, and yet it showeth itself continually. Mark that for one point. And secondly Saint Paul addeth a more large and easy declaration, when he saith, that he is dead too the lawwarde by the law itself: and that he was crucified with jesus Christ, to live unto God. Now when as he saith that he was dead to the lawwarde by the law: it is in way of mocking such as pretend too be justified by keeping of the law. For I have told you already how all his disputing and striving was against such kind of folk. They were but deceivers which went about to mingle jesus Christ with the law of Moses, yea even too get righteousness. For it is certain that our Lord jesus Christ is not contrary too the law, but rather his Gospel taketh witness of the law, as it is showed in the first chapter too the Romans. 
Rom. 1. a. 2.  Nevertheless, when the matter concerneth justification, that is too say, when men come too scanning, too know how and by what means God taketh and accepteth them for innocent, pure, and without spot, then must the law be separated from jesus Christ. And why? For the law bringeth nothing in it but cursing: and jesus Christ bringeth the remedy of it. Therefore the enemies of the Gospel against whom S. Paul doth now dispute, would have mingled the law with it, and have made men believe, that although they were justified by our Lord jesus Christ, yet notwithstanding they should mingle the Ceremonies with him as a part of their salvation, and that by means of them they should purchase grace & favour before God. But S. Paul cutteth off all this gear, and saith that there is none but only jesus Christ [that can do that] and that men must seek none other helps in that case either one way or other, but simply content themselves with his grace, and not give the law any room in that behalf. For he saith, as for me I am not dead through the Gospel. As if he should say, will ye make me believe that I can get God's favour by means of the law? Nay, I tell you contrariwise, that it is not the Gospel which hath condemned me, it is not the Gospel that hath showed me my filthiness, to make me ashamed of it▪ it is not the Gospel that hath bereft me of all hope of salvation: but it is the Law, which hath showed me that I am stark dead, that I am damnable before God, that I am undone and damned: This cometh not from elsewhere than from the law. And would ye have me too seek righteousness there? It is all one as if ye would give me a poison to eat, to the end I should take nourishment of it. Howbeit (to say truth) that inconvenience is not to be wyte upon the Law, for it should redound to the dishonour of God, from the Law came. But howsoever the case stand, 
2. Cor. 3. b. 7  considering the corruption that is in us, the Law can not but kill us, as we have seen in the second too the Corinthians, 
Rom. 7. b. 9  and as S. Paul declareth more fully in the seventh to the Romans. For he saith, that when men believe themselves too have life: that is too say, when they believe themselves to be righteous, and to stand in the grace & favour of God: it is a sign that the law is dead to them, that is to say, that it hath not the power and strength to show them that which else it should do. For to what end was the law given? Too set the rule of good life before our eyes, & that rule is called the righteousness which God alloweth. Mark that for one point. Secondly the law ought to be as a looking glass to us, wherein too behold our own deformities, blemishes, foulness, filthiness, and iniquities, so far out of all order, as we may be as it were swallowed up in despair at the sight of them. Now before we have the law, we see none of all these things: that is too say, we know not what manner of ones we be, nor what evil is in us. But when God setteth his demands before us, and we perceive the same thoroughly: then are we at our wits end, and utterly out of hope. The Law than is dead: that is to say, it is as it were thrust under foot and as good as buried, so long as we think ourselves to be alive, and conceive any foolish imagination of being righteous, and of obtaining heaven by our own good works. But when the law liveth: that is too say, when God giveth it power to touch us, then are we dead, then is it as a sword to thrust us too the heart. Therefore we must needs receive a deadly wound, so soon as we have perceived what the Law containeth. After that manner speaketh S. Paul in the text which I have alleged. And now following the same matter, he saith, that he is dead too the Law by the Law: as if he had said, Come not hither too slander the Gospel, as though it were the cause of our damnation, or an entrance unto us too be cursed before God, too have the knowledge of the grace of our Lord jesus Christ in us. No no. But it is certain that the Law (when it doth his office, and we read it in such wise as becometh us) doth always kill us, and we lie as it were plunged in despair, till our Lord jesus Christ have reached us his hand too lift us out of it. Thus then am I dead unto the law, that is too say, I can have no life, I can have no assurance of soul health, I can have no comfort, rest nor contentation, & to be short, there: is nothing in the law whereby I may come unto God: but clean contrariwise, it shaketh me off, it thrusteth me back, it banisheth me from the kingdom of heaven, it cutteth me quite off from the hope of salvation, it maketh me a poor, cursed, and wretched creature, and to be short, it sendeth me to the bottom of hell. Ye see then what I have won by abiding in the law. And S. Paul speaketh of himself rather than of any other body, to the end that the things which he speaketh, may be the better received, as of a man of experience. And it is after the same manner that he speaketh in the fore-alleged seventh Chapter too the Romans. 
Rom. 7. b. 9  For there he setteth not forth this man or that man for an example, but saith, I myself was sometimes alive: that is too say, at such time as he was a pharisee, and accounted an holy man, yea even for one of the excellentest in all jewry, in so much that he was a mirror of all perfection, and as a little Angel: then (saith he) I was alive, howbeit but by hypocrisy. For he made himself too believe wonders, and he was so puffed up with pride, 
Rom. 7. b. 8  that he held scorn of jesus Christ. Lo in what blindness Saint Paul acknowledgeth him, self too have been. And he addeth anon after, that he wist not what was meant by, Thou shalt not covet. It might be thought strange that a man which had not only been at school, but also been a great teacher of others, and thereto a very zealous man as he himself affirmeth, should be so dulled as not to know his own faults. But S. Paul showeth the reason of it. For (saith he) I looked no further than to the outward honesty, that there might no fault be found in me before the world, nor any man know any evil by me. But when I understood what this saying, Thou shalt not lust meant, and perceived that God condemneth all the affections, & thoughts of men: then I perceived that the worst was behind, as the common Proverb saith: for it is the last commandment of the law, wherein God maketh so lively, and deep a search as nothing can be excepted from it. 
Exo. 20. a. 3  whereas it is said in the law. Thou shalt not have any strange gods: Thou shalt not make any image too worship it: Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain▪ Thou shalt keep holy the day of rest: Thou shalt honour thy father & mother: Thou shalt not kill: Thou shalt not commit adultery: Thou shalt not steal: All this is well (will we think) we must abstain from all whoredom, violence and extortion: we must abstain from deceit and robbery: we must live soberly. Heretoo, we must abstain from blasphemy, and we must honour God. All this will easily be granted. But there is a backenooke that we perceived not, which is, Thou shalt not covet or lust: that is a privy nipper. Truly it seemeth not too be very big or great: but yet for all that, it is such a stinger, as passeth all the rest in biting. For by the end and winding up of his Law, God searcheth out all that ever is in man. He setteth down that commandment, too try out the things that were hidden: and when he saith, thou shalt not covet, it is a piercing even into the marry of men's bones. So then S. Paul confesseth that he knew not what sin mente, till he understood what was mente by the commandment that forbiddeth men too covet or lust. And therefore in this text he chargeth not the Gospel, but the Law with it. Wherefore let us remember upon this text, that all they which deceive themselves by any opinion of their own merits, never tasted what the Law of God is, nor what it meaneth: I speak of the greatest doctors that are in most estimation, as (in good faith) it is too be seen in the Popedom. For even those that are taken too be the pillars of the Church, (notwithstanding that they profess Divinity) know not one word of God's law, too apply the same too his true and natural use. For they have nothing in them but hypocrisy, and they bear themselves in hand, that they shall please God with a rattle, as if he were a little babe. They do but toy with him, and yet ye shall see them stand so much in their own conceits, as they can not abide to be condemned. And if a man tell them that we must seek our salvation in jesus Christ: yea say they? and what shall become then of our free-will? what should become of our own merits and satisfactions? Too their seeming it were much better too pluck the sun out of the sky, yea and God out of his seat too, than too bereave man of that prerogative, or of the thing that he can bring of himself to compound with God and yet for all that, it is certain that there is nothing in them but stark filthiness. For men see that there is neither fear of God, nor uprightness, nor equity, nor ought else [that good is] in their life. They be so full of pride that they be ready to burst again, and they be full of envy, rancour, and all manner of looseness. And yet for all this, they will needs hold God bound unto them: but that is because they never knew the law. So then, when our Lord teacheth us, and showeth us how we ought to walk in this world, let us learn to lay the doctrine that he setteth forth and our life together, and there we shall find the right perfection of the law, and that in ourselves there is nothing but horrible confusion: we shall see hell ready prepared for us. By that means it will be easy for us to give over all the deserving which we shall have fancied in ourselves, so as it shall be soon beaten down, and our mouths stopped, and we become like poor dead folk without any breath, because we shall perceive well enough, that we can not come unto God, but must needs thunder against us, if we bring any foolish imagination of our own deservings. Lo how the law slayeth us. But when we have passed through such death, that is to say, when we be already rightly humbled and utterly dismayed: then here is a remedy, which S. Paul setteth down, saying: I was crucified with jesus Christ, even to live unto God. Now he showeth here that our Lord jesus Christ not only bringeth us remission of our sins, but also sanctifieth and regenerateth us by his holy spirit, in so much that whereas there was nothing but stubborness in us before, now we be given to serve God, and to please him. And for the better understanding of that which S. Paul telleth us, let us mark that we receive two principal graces of our Lord jesus Christ: The one is the forgiveness of our sins, whereby we are assured of our salvation, and have our consciences quieted, and whereupon it behoveth us to be grounded, so as we call upon God as our father. Who giveth us the boldness to lift up our heads to heaven, and to call God our father? Again, what maketh us so bold as to glory that we be companions and brothers to the Angels? It is because our sins come not to account: for we must always have recourse to the washing of them away, which was done by the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ. Ye see then that our righteousness is that God accepteth us, howbeit not in respect of our own worthiness, but in respect of the obedience of our Lord jesus Christ, whereby all our misdoings are wiped out. That is the first benefit which we have by our Lord jesus Christ. The second is, that whereas we be froward of our own nature, and all that the Papists term by the name of free-will is but frenzy, and that how great account so ever men make of themselves, all is but naughtiness, and we be full of vice and corruption: in stead of being so, our Lord jesus Christ giveth us the grace to be sorry for our sins, & to labour to do good: for so long as we abide in our own nature, every of us sootheth and flattereth himself in his evil. But when we have once tasted the inestimable love of our God, and perceived what our Lord jesus Christ is: then we be so touched by his holy spirit, that we condemn the evil, and desire to draw near unto God, and too frame ourselves to his holy will. We be sure of that once, and although we go halting, yet do we continually sigh to see our own imperfections and infirmities, and perceive full well how it is the spirit of God that moveth us thereunto, when our chief desire is to forsake the sinfulness that is in us, and cometh of our flesh, so as we wish nothing else but that God should be glorified in all our life, and faithfully obeyed in all things. That is the second benefit which our Lord jesus Christ bringeth us: and they be two things knit together by unseparable band, so that like as the light of the sun can not be separated from his heat: so these two graces (that is to wit our righteousness, and the remission of our sins) are unseparably matched with our renewment, which is done by the spirit of sanctification. Thus ye see two graces inseparable: and like as when we say that the Sun is hot, it ceaseth not to shine also, & yet notwithstanding the light of the sun is not heat: so when we say that we be justified by the remission of our sins, it is not meant that our Lord jesus Christ doth thenceforth suffer himself too be mocked and despised, but that we have need to be thoroughly cleansed, so as we may learn too renounce the world, and ourselves, too the end to stick unto him with true obedience. Howsoever the world go, the thing that S. Paul speaketh in this text, shall always be found true, namely that he was crucified with jesus Christ, to live unto God. Then if any man accuse the Gospel that it giveth liberty to do evil and too sin: we may always answer, how so? By the law we be always dead, for there we see our own cursedness which will leave us dismayed in despair. But in the Gospel, although we be crucified, that is too say, although there be a spice of death in the Gospel, yet is that death a quickening death, and the cause of life. For so long as men live too themselves, they be dead unto God: they be wretched carcases full of rottenness. But when they die in themselves, they live unto God. And for that cause Saint Paul in the twelfth too the Romans calleth us living sacrifices, 
Rom. 12. a. 1  where he telleth us that we must be transformed, and utterly give over our own reason and our own will, too yield God such service as is meet for him too have. He saith, Offer up yourselves as living sacrifices. So then, in the Law there must needs be a deadly death, a death that leaveth us utterly overwhelmed and sunken even down into hell. But in the Gospel there is a quickening death. And why? For we be crucified with jesus Christ, too live unto God, that is too say, 
Rom. 6. a. 4  our old man (as Saint Paul termeth it in the sixth too the Romans) and that which we have of our own nature, is done away, howbeit not at the first day, but by little and little. But how soever the case stand, we shall perceive that our Lord jesus Christ mortifieth all that was in us of our own, or of the world, so as we be not so greatly given too nestle here below, because we see it is a miserable state too live here, and our very care is too stick unto God. Thus ye see how we may be crucified with our Lord jesus christ. But what is mente by that crucifying? Verily it is a certain kind of death. howbeit, that death bringeth us too life, which thing the death which the Law bringeth doth not. Now than we see the very intent of Saint Paul, and the natural meaning of this text. Therefore now a days when the enemies of the truth blaspheme the Gospel, we have here an answer to stop their mouths. And if they hold on still, let them bark like dogs, but they shall not be able too bite, do what they can. See here what the Papists flush forth when we preach that men are justified through God's free goodness. O (say they) are they so? That were the next way to give every man the bridle too live after his own liking, and too cause that there might be no more remorse nor scruple of conscience, so as every man might have leave too do what he listed. That is the common blasphemy of the Papists. Again when we show them that they can not bind us by their traditions, and that it is but a tyranny which they have usurped in robbing God of his right, and that the liberty was purchased for us by our Lord jesus Christ, to the end that we should not be tied too the things which men would lay upon us of law and necessity in matters concerning the spiritual government of our souls. O (say they) see what comes of it: their desire is nothing else but too wallow in all pleasure, and too lead a lose life. Surely we may easily answer too all this. For the doctrine that we bring, serveth not to stir up men's lusts, nor to give them too great and lawless a liberty: but too the clean contrary. But howsoever the case stand, it ought too suffice us, that if we should abide in the quamyre of the Papists, surely there would be nothing but death for us. For were they not too fast asleep and utterly dulled, undoubtedly they should be tossed with such unquietness and hartebyting, as they should needs see that that is not the thing whereupon we must rest. But behold, they be so rotten in their ignorance, that they have not any feeling of God's justice at all. But as for our parts, for as much as we know we have such a freedom purchased us by our Lord jesus Christ, and are sure of our salvation because God doth freely forgive all our faults, and do feel already by the working of God's holy spirit, that he draweth us to him, and are mortified to live unto him: Let us go forward with a cheerful heart. And although there be never so many infirmities in our nature, yet notwithstanding let us not doubt but God accepteth us, for all our imperfections. But the Papists cannot have so much as one good purpose to serve God, saving that they be utterly bewitched [to believe so] through vain selftrust. And why? For they ground themselves upon their own merits, and (to their seeming) that is the mean to purchase grace. But now what is it that they can do? Put the case that they brought a hundred times more with them than they have to bring, and that God governed them by his holy spirit, so as they had some manner of feeling of the Gospel, though it were but half a feeling: yet should they come far short of discharging their duty, yea or of the hundred part of it towards God. But in the mean season, it is well known that all that ever they do is but pelting trash: and as for the law of God, it is nought worth with them, and yet in the mean while they busy their heads about their own inventions. Howbeit let us still put the case that they endeavoured to walk in the fear of God, and that they had learned aright to do the things that God commandeth them: yet for all that, they could not make their boast that they were come to the perfection of that righteousness which God requireth of us. And when they had tormented themselves never so much, how should they be able to serve God with a cheerful courage, unless they knew themselves to be in his favour, notwithstanding that they be so blameworthy before him? But as for us, we on our side are able to serve God with a free heart, notwithstanding that our consciences find fault with us, and we know that there are many sins in us. And why? For we ground not ourselves upon our own merits, but upon God's mere mercy: and thereby we be taught, that God receiveth our works though there be much faultiness in them, and that we be in his favour although there be many vices and blemishes in us. And that is the cause why he saith by his prophet, 
Mala. 1. b. 6  that he will accept the servis which we do unto him, as a father accepteth the servis of his child. Ye see that a child is willing to obey his father: and when his father saith too him, do this: his father taketh his doing in good worth, though the child know not what he doth, yea and sometimes though he mar a thing, yet his father is contented to lose the thing when he seeth that the child was willing and desirous to serve him. But if a man take a servant for wages, he will look to have him do his task. And why? For he looketh for his wages: and a man will not abide to have him mar the work that is put into his hands: yea and if it be not well done, he will not be contented with it. Now our Lord speaking of the grace of the Gospel, saith he will receive our services, as a father receiveth the obedience of his child, though all that ever he doth be nothing worth: that is to say, he passeth not a whit for the perfection that is in them, for he shall find none at all in them: but he beareth with us of his goodness. He showeth himself so kind and free-hearted towards us, that whatsoever we do, he taketh it in good part, although it be not worthy, ne do deserve it. Ye see then that the way for us to have a free courage to serve God, is too assure ourselves that he blisseth all our works, because that whatsoever spottinesse is in them, is cleansed away by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ. To be short, whereas God showeth himself pitiful towards us, and useth inestimable mercy: let us understand that he doth it not to the end that every of us should run a scoterloping, and take the bridle in his teeth, and play the horse that is broken loose: no no, but contrariwise it is to the end, that the sword of God's word should strike us to the heart, and make such a search there, as we might be rightly humbled to crave pardon at God's hand. Not that we should have the hartbiting which the Papists have, which would pluck us back and hinder us from coming unto God, making us to say, wretched creature what dost thou? What canst thou tell whither God love thee or no? Let us have no such nips, but let us be fully resolved that God beholdeth us with pity, and taketh our works in good worth: not for any desert or worthiness that he findeth in them, but because we be joined to our Lord jesus Christ. Now therefore we see what Saint Paul meant to say. Also we see how that doctrine served not for that time only: but that the same is as profitable and needful for us at this day, as ever it was [for any heretofore.] For in as much as Gods enemies sight against the Gospel, and spew out their blasphemies: it standeth us on hand to have wherewith to resist them: and not only them, but also Satan, who hath at all times had the slight to make us believe men, that they could live of themselves and by their own deservings: but that is but to lull us asleep in death. And therefore let us assure ourselves, that it is better for us to die to the law, than to live to it: that is to say, let us assure ourselves, that if God should enter into account with us, we should be utterly undone and damned. And being so dismayed, let us suffer ourselves to be crucified with our Lord jesus Christ: and sith we know that he hath reconciled us to God his father by the sacrifice which he offered, let us also suffer ourselves to be governed by his holy spirit, and to be renewed by him in such wise, as being dead in ourselves we may live truly unto God, giving over all overweening of our own righteousness, and fight against all the lusts of our flesh, and withdrawing ourselves from the world.  
And now let us cast ourselves down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him too make us so to feel them, as it may be to pluck us back from the filthiness wherein we be plunged, and to join us so unto our Lord jesus Christ, as he may draw us to God his father, and make us come still nearer and nearer unto him, till we be fully joined unto him. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The xiiij Sermon which is the eight upon the second Chapter.  
20. So, I live: [yet] not I now, but Christ liveth in me, and whereas I live now in the flesh, I live by the faith of the son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me.  
21. I refuse not the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the la, then Christ died in vain.  
WE have seen this morning to what end we be offered up in Sacrifice unto God, when our Lord jesus Christ knitteth us together in his body. It is not to the end we should lie still in death, wherein we be plunged already by nature: but rather to make us partakers of the heavenly life. Now the Apostle having spoken after that manner, magnifieth God's grace, saying that he himself liveth not any more, but jesus Christ in him: which is as much as if he had said, that all of us by nature have nothing in us but cursedness, and therefore that look what good soever God bestoweth upon us, it becometh us to acknowledge and confess the same to come of him, and to do him servis for it. For faith bringeth always this humility with it, that men imbace themselves too give all praise unto God. But by the way it may seem strange, that a faithful man should boast that jesus Christ liveth in him, and yet be mortal still. So long as we live in this world, we be subject too many infirmities: and therefore this saying should seem to be a vain speculation or [fantastical conceit,] that jesus Christ liveth in us. But S. Paul bringeth us back to faith, and telleth us that although our life be corruptible to outward appearance, and we subject to all the adversities of the world: yet doth faith quicken us, so as our Lord jesus Christ ceaseth not to make us partakers of his heavenly life, yea and in very deed we possess it, in somuch as we must no more consider the state of the faithful according too that which may be judged of it by our natural wit, but mount up higher. For the life which our Lord jesus Christ imparteth unto us, is a hidden treasure which we attain not too but by faith which mounteth above the whole world. Now it behoveth us to hope for the things which we see not, and which are hidden from us: and God is then highly honoured of us, when we make such account of his word and promises, as that all the things which we see in the world, cannot hold us back from seeking him continually, and from going to him, and from employing all our wits about him. Now then, first we have to gather upon this text, that a man hath never profited well in the Gospel, till he father all his welfare upon our Lord jesus Christ. For if we reserve never so little to ourselves, we be unthankful to God out of hand: and his grace cannot be darkened by us, but that we be bereft of it as we are worthy. And therein it appeareth, that all such as trust in their own merits, are still full of pride, and as it were mortal enemies to God's glory. It is true that they will not profess it with their mouths: but yet for all that, the hypocrites which hope to be righteous by their own worthiness, do deck themselves with God's feathers. Humility is the principal virtue among all others. For what are all their merits? Contrariwise, when the faithful humble themselves, it is not to purchase grace in God's sight as though they were worthy of it: but to confess as truth is, that they have not aught whereof too boast, but must receive all things of Gods mere liberality. At leastwise it serveth to make us acknowledge how greatly we be bound unto him, seeing he hath showed himself so kind towards us, as to spare nothing from us. That therefore is the thing that Saint Paul showeth us here. And it behoveth us to weigh well the second point where he saith, that we live in the flesh, howbeit by the faith of our Lord jesus Christ. This word live in the flesh, doth in this text signify as much as to be a wayfarer here upon earth, and too pass through this transitory life. 
Rom. 8. c. ●●  For when he speaketh of living in the flesh in the eight to the Romans, he meeneth to be given to wicked lusts, as they be which have no fear of God, who give themselves to do what they list. Therefore such as follow their own swinge like brute beasts, do live in the flesh. But in this place saint Paul compareth this outward life with the heavenly life which we possess by faith. For how shall a man put a difference between the faithful and the faithless? As well the one sort as the other do eat and drink. Surely the faithful do eat and drink soberly. Yea and ye shall see of the faithless sort very well stayed, and not given to any drunkenness or excess. But howsoever they far, a man would deem at the first sight, that this life is common to all men. Nevertheless, the faithful do oftentimes drag their wings after them, and nothing else but droop in this world, and finally die as well as all other men. Then if a man look but upon the outward show, there is no diversity betwixt them. To be short, a man might say it is but lost labour to believe in jesus Christ. For we receive not here the reward of our faith: and although God call us to a further thing, yet have we all one common and like life, in respect that all of us must come to death. How then doth jesus Christ live in us? For his living is hidden. S. Paul bringeth us back unto faith. Now remaineth to know what the nature of faith is: It is to behold the things that are incomprehensible to our senses to forsake the world, and to seek the kingdom of God: and to hold ourselves to the pure & simple word that proceedeth out of God's mouth, without respect of any thing that we can perceive here. If we have not this groundwork, we shall never understand what S. Paul telleth us in this text. For when men have red it a hundred times, yet shall they not know what difference there is between living in the flesh, and living in the faith of our Lord jesus christ. Then is there an outward state: in respect where of S. Paul doth (under that saying) comprehend all things that concern this transitory life. There is also an inward state which is hidden from us, that is to wit, the state which is promised us, and which we wait for [by hope.] For the outward man must needs be defaced, and decay by little and little, till it be utterly done away. According whereunto, although it be promised to God's children that God will give them new liveliness, 
Psa. 103 a 5  and make them as it were to cast their feathers: yet notwithstanding ye shall divers times see them so diseased as it is pity, and the strongest men of the world wax old and come to death. Seeing it is so: what preferment have they above the unbelievers? [Great:] howbeit that the same cannot be perceived by eyesight. For we have an inward man which lies hidden within us: and what meant Saint Paul by that? he ment that God worketh in such wise in us by his holy spirit, as we be always assured of the heavenly life that is prepared for us, and that although we do but glide away here below, 
2. Cor. 4. d. 16.  and be as strangers, yet there is an everlasting heritage which cannot fail us. According as the outward man decayeth (saith S. Paul) so the inward man reneweth. For the more that the faithful see themselves decay, the more are they warned and provoked to look upward. For we know that such as are strong and lusty, do besot and forget themselves, and therefore our Lord is feign to tame us in such wise, as we may renew by decaying: I say in such wise as we may be (as ye would say) new cast in a mould again, to the end that the hope of the heavenly life may be established in us, and we have our sight cleared to behold the thing which otherwise would be wrapped up from us. Mark how gold and silver do greatly waste when men make them to pass the furnace. When it is cast into the fire, it is a great mass of metal: but when it is taken out again, there is but a small quantity of it. And yet the gold (if it were not so fined) would never serve to any purpose, no more would silver neither. Even so is it with us: we could never be renewed to come to the kingdom of heaven, except we died first. We must ever go forward to that utter defacement, and not rest by the way upon any thing that we see with our eyes. For this earthly life is but a shadow, and a smoke that slideth and vanisheth away: & yet nevertheless we be renewed thereby within. Not that all men have that benefit: For the faithless do well enough find their own weakness, and are enforced to feel the summonings of death, specially when they be grown old, for than they perceive that any little blast is enough to cast them down: and thereupon they fall to storming, and could find in their hearts to fall out with God & nature. Howsoever the world go, though they rot, yet are they not renewed. 
john. 12. d. 24.  For one grain of corn may well rot, and yet not take root to spring again and to bring forth fruit: and another grain shall rot likewise, howbeit for as much as it is in good earth, & hath taken root, it will bring forth fruit in seasonable time. So then the faithful come to decay, and the rewithal are renewed and gather new force: and why? For they rot in this world, to the end to be restored and renewed again in the heavenvly heritage. The faithless also do go away to, they rot likewise, they slip aside, & they vanish quite away: but they have no vantage by it, because they be not restored to eternal life. So then let us mark well, that whereas S. Paul saith we live by the faith of jesus Christ: it is to waken us so as nothing in the world may keep us from resting continually upon God's promises. When we look upon all the things that are about us, there is nothing but death. But what for that? God hath given us his word, that being dead in our own nature, we have our life elsewhere, namely in our Lord jesus Christ, in as much as he was purposely sent to bring us from death to life. Seeing then that we have that promise of god, ye see how he may be honoured at our hands. And for as much as the case standeth so, that only saying aught to suffice us. And if we settle and resolve ourselves fully thereupon: it is a token that we set our hands to God's truth as faithful witnesses thereof, 
john. 3. d. 33  as sayeth Saint john. Contrariwise when we doubt or be in a mammering, then hath God's word no authority nor reverence among us. For if we look no further than to the things that are before us, and to the things that are near at hand: we cannot acknowledge that God is faithful, and that the things which God hath uttered with his own mouth are unfallible. Moreover, in so doing we turn away from our Lord jesus Christ, who notwithstanding is the pledge of all that is contained in God's word. Seeing we have the word, we must no more ask (as Moses saith) who shall climb up above the Clouds? 
Deu. 30. c. 12  or who shall go down into the deep? or who shall go over the Sea? 
Ro. 10. a. 6.  The word (saith he) is in thy mouth, and in thy heart: and we must content ourselves with it. And moreover seeing that we have our Lord jesus Christ for a larger confirmation: we know that he went down into the hells, that is to say, bore the curse that was due to us for our sins, and answered as our pledge and surety before the judgement seat of his father: and afterward went up into heaven, and in our behalf took possession of the heritage that he had purchased for us. For he was exalted up in our flesh and nature. Seeing that we have such an assurance, must we not needs be too too wretched, if we cannot hold ourselves too it? 
2. Cor. 4. d. 18.  Again, the matter willeth us to look still back to that which hath been said: namely, that we hope, not for things that are open and manifest, but for the things that are unknown to worldly perceiverance. Then sith it is so, let us learn to live by the faith of jesus Christ: that is to say, although we be miserable in this world and be feign to endure never so many hartbiting, griefs, anguishes, troubles, and distresses: yet notwithstanding let us continue in this constancy, of believing that there is nothing but singular happiness in all our miseries, because God blisseth and halloweth them for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, and all is turned to our help and welfare as it is said in the eight to the Rom. 
Ro. 8. e. 27.  Therefore as we have seen in another text, 
2. Co. 12. c. 9  God must utter the perfectness of his strength in our weakness, and we suffer him to make us to stoop, in such sort as this world may not keep us back from having the promises of the Gospel thoroughly printed in our hearts, nor hinder us to be glad and cheerful in the mids of our miseries and afflictions, nor boldly too dispyze all the slanderings and mockages of the faithless, when they offer us reproach, saying? Gods, you silly wretches, think yourselves to be princes when you believe the Gospel. But alack poor souls, where is the joy and happiness which you say is promised you of God? Where is the inestimable benefit which you make so great account of? For ye have no more than those whom you call God's enemies, reprobates, and cursed kaytifs. But (as I said) all this gear must not thrust us out of the way: for we must come back unto faith. Although then that here beneath we perceive not the things that are promised us in the Gospel: yet let us assure ourselves of them out of all doubt. For (as saith S. Paul) our life is hidden, 
Col. 3. a. 3.  and the time of the discovery thereof is not yet come. And where is our life but in our Lord jesus Christ? Now the kingdom of our Lord jesus Christ is apparent enough: howbeit, that is but in part: we have but a taste of it: and things are so troubled & disordered in this world, that if we will judge of our salvation by the outward appearance, what would become of it? Therefore let us suffer our life to be hid till our Lord jesus Christ come, and then shall we perceive that we have not been beguiled in putting our trust in him, and in admitting the doctrine of his Gospel. Ye see then after what manner we must live by faith: that is to say, we must not be so nice as to seek a quiet life here, and too have all our commodities and ease here. For in so doing we should forego the thing that God hath promised us, we should forget him, and it would be an utter destruction of our faith. But let us take the mirror of God's word, and there look upon the things that surmount all our wit, and are set far out of this world, and are utterly invisible: and let us lift up our eyes thither, not so far forth as our own reason & skill shallbe able to guide us, (for that is not enough) but so as we may climb above the world, and forsake the present things, to the end to hold ourselves fast in God's promises, and to be patient in all afflictions and miseries whereby we shall be exercised, and against which we must befain to fight, till we receive the fruit of our victory, when we be conveyed up into the rest of heaven. Thus ye see what have we to gather upon this saying of S. Paul, which might seem dark at the first sight: but when we have on the one side marked well what our state is while we be in this world, and on the other side considered what the nature of faith is, we shall easily perceive that there is no darkness at all in it. And now Saint Paul addeth expressly, that jesus Christ loved him, and gave himself to the death for him. This is an exposition of that which we saw erewhiles. For men do oftentimes misconstrue the word Faith, because they consider not what the pith of of it is. And in deed every man will be called faithful, and yet even among those that make profession of Christianity, ye shall scarce find one of a hundred that hath so much as one drop of faith. For (as I said afore) it is never sought what is meant by faith. The word is very short, but it draweth a long tail after it, as we see by the addition that is set down here. For Saint Paul declareth that he liveth by faith, because jesus Christ had loved him, and delivered himself to death for him. As much must we do. For inasmuch as we see that the Son of God; the Lord of glory, the head of the Angels, he by whom all things were made, and by whom all things are still maintained, yieldeth himself to death, 
Deu. 21. d. 23  yea and too so vile a death, that he took our curse upon him, and not only was hanged upon a Cross, which was an irksome thing to all the world, but also was pronounced accursed by Gods own mouth: seeing (say I) that we have such a price to ransom us from death, and too purchase us life and salvation: have we not cause (if we think well upon it) to overleap all the lets that Satan can cast in our ways to make us turn head or to retire back, that we might not continue in the certainty of our faith? Surely the victory will be easy enough for us against all, remptations, if we can consider of what value the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ is, and what it importeth. So then S. Paul armeth us here, too the end we might hold out with invincible constancy, against all the stops that Satan laboureth too lay afore us, to hinder us from keeping on our course. When the faithful are pinched with hunger or thirst, they be troubled with looking here and there for the promise that they shall be heirs of the world, and in the mean while do well near starve for famine and penury. But if they look to our Lord jesus Christ, that will dispatch them of all their trouble, and sweeten all the bitterness that might have put the promises of salvation out of taste with them. Therefore whensoever the faithful are in any peril, or be persecuted, so as they have many wrongs and injuries done them, and yet are not succoured of all that while: 
Exo. 25. b. 8  they might think thus with themselves: 
Psal. 17. b. 8  Where is God? He hath promised to dwell in us, to keep us as the Apple of his eye, and to be our shield and fortress: and yet in the mean while we be cast up too the spoil, wherefore it is certain that we shall be undone at every blow. But when we come to the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, we must conclude that the Son of God was not offered up in vain. Seeing then that our Lord jesus Christ spared not himself, but abased himself so far as too suffer so slanderous, yea and cursed a death, and afterward also the pains of Hell, howbeit but for a while, too the end too set us free and clear, and too purchase us grace before the judgement seat of God his father: should that doing of his Bee unavailable? Is it possible that it should be? No: For if Heaven and earth were turned upside down, it were not so great a confusion, as too imagine that the Son of God hath suffered in vain. Then see we now why Saint Paul telleth us that he lived by faith. For it behoveth us to be settled upon the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, assuring ourselves that it is able enough too draw us out of the dungeons of death.  
And furthermore it behoveth us▪ too look upon our Lord jesus Christ, not only as dead in the infirmity of his flesh, but also as ryzen again through his divine and heavenly power, 
Rom. 1. a. 4  as is said of him in another Text. And therefore when there is any speaking of the death of our Lord jesus Christ, it standeth us on hand too consider what the same importeth: that is too wit, that it is a sacrifice to make an atonement of Reconciliation between God & man, an obedience too cover all the naughtiness that is in us, and a washing too scour away all our uncleanness and filthiness. For as much then as we know that there is such power in the death and passion of the son of God, and that thereupon we march further, that is to wit, too the glory whereunto it leadeth us: let us not any more imagine, that man ought hereafter to continue still in his own nature, but that he ought too live in the faith of the Gospel, assuring himself that he shall not be disappointed in resting upon the promises that are contained there. Thus ye see in effect whereunto we should refer this saying, where Saint Paul telleth us expressly, that the Son of God gave himself. And he contenteth not himself too say, that Christ gave himself for the world in common, for that had been but a slender saying: but [showeth that] every of us must apply too himself particularly, the virtue of the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ. Whereas it is said that the Son of God was crucified, we must not only think that the same was done for the Redemption of the world: but also every of us must on his own behalf join himself too our Lord jesus Christ, and conclude, It is for me that he hath suffered. Likewise when we be baptised, as it is not for any one man alone, so is not the water sprinkled upon all men in common: but every man is baptised severally in his own behalf, too the end that every of us may apply it particularly too himself, too say that we be all members of our Lord jesus Christ. Also when we receive the holy Supper, every man taketh his own portion, too show us that our Lord jesus Christ is communicated unto us, yea even to every one of us. S. Paul therefore doth purposely use that manner of speech, too the end we should not have any cold imagination, after the manner of diverse ignorant persons, which take themselves too be Christians, and yet in the mean while are as wretched beasts. But when we once know that the thing which was done for the redemption of the whole world, pertaineth to every of us severally: it behoveth every of us to say also on his own behalf, The son of God hath loved me so dearly, that he hath given himself to death for me. Furthermore the word Love is not superfluous here: for Saint Paul's intent is too magnify the gracious goodness of our Lord jesus Christ: as if he should say, that we be very wretches if we accept not such a benefit when it is offered us, seeing that God in sending us his son, had none other respect but to our miseries which he intended too relieve. Also our Lord jesus Christ did so neglect himself, that he spared not his life for our welfare. And what was the cause of it? The love that he bare us. Seeing it is so: must we not needs be worse than out of our wits, if we accept not such a benefit? 
john. 3. b. 16  But it is a very common doctrine in the holy Scripture, that God so loved the world, that he spared not his only son, but gave him too death for us: and also that our Lord jesus Christ, at such time as we were his deadly enemies as saith Saint Paul, 
Rom. 5. a. 8  did confirm a marvelous love towards us, in that he offered himself in sacrifice to make atonement between God and us, and too do away all our sins, so as they might no more come to account. Lo here a warrant of our salvation, so as we ought to think our selves thoroughly assured of it. Howbeit S. Paul meant purposely here, too rebuke men's unthankfulness, in that they accept not the benefit which God granteth them so bountifully, yea and of his own free goodness. 
1. john. 4. d. 19  For it behoveth us too call to mind, how Saint john in his Canonical Epistle sayeth, that we loved not God first: (as if should say, we did not prevent him, as those think they do which say, I have done him such service and such. For alas what is it that we can do too him?) but that he loved us, [yea even] at such time as we were his deadly enemies,) and came even then to seek us out in the very deepest of the bottomless Dungeons. And thereupon Saint Paul addeth, that he doth not dispize or shake off the grace of God. This is the knitting up of the things that we have hitherto seen. For here he meant too show, that the Devil must needs possess those that make none account of God's mercy, that is uttered in our Lord jesus Christ, and daily offered us in his Gospel. For look how oft the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ is preached unto us, and the infinite goodness of our God talked of: so oft is this message renewed unto us, that our Lord jesus Christ calleth us unto him, to the end we should forsake the world and being out of all hope in ourselves, fasten and settle our whole trust in him. Sith it is so: it is good reason that we should not reject the grace of God. And S. Paul in saying so, meant to call back such as had gone astray before, and too show them the way, as if he had said, whereas the poor ignorant souls that never heard word of the Gospel might be excuzed: we must needs be worse than damnable, seeing we refuse the grace of God when it is offered us: for it smelleth of such an unthankfulness, as can by no means be excused. Saint Paul therefore doth here make mention of those whom our Lord jesus Christ calleth too the hope of salvation by his Gospel, and yet do still welter in their own wretchedness, and become brutish, not knowing whither there be a better life or no: or else of such as are sufficiently tormented with inward heartbyting, and yet seek no remedy nor comfort. Yet notwithstanding, all they too whom our Lord jesus Christ hath not preached his Gospel, shall not fail to perish without mercy, They cannot defend themselves by ignorance: I say that all the heathen folk and Idolaters that ever were, must have their mouths stopped. And what shall become of us then, which have had our ears beaten daily with the message that God sendeth us: which is that he requireth nothing but that we should be drawn unto him, whereunto he encourageth, yea and beseecheth us, as we have seen in the second to the Corinthians? 
2 Cor. 5. d. 20.  It is not a great shame for us, that God should so far abase himself in the person of his only son, that he should beseech us? Let us fall to atonement, saith he. And what hath he done on his side? What hath he offended us? Nay contrariwise, we cease not to provoke him daily against us, and yet he cometh too say unto us, I will fall too atonement with you, whereas notwithstanding there is nothing but spitefulness in us, we be like little fiends, and to be short, we be damned and forlorn, and yet cometh he to seek unto us, and desireth nothing but too have the atonement made. After that manner speaketh Saint Paul word for word. But now what will become of us, if we reject such grace, seeing that God offereth it, us so freely? This is it which is meant by that saying. And thereupon he concludeth in the end, that if we seek righteousness in the Law, jesus christ died in vain. As if he should say, that if we iutende to enjoy the grace that is contained in the Gospel, we must utterly give over the fond opinion of our own merits. For men are deceived by bearing themselves in hand, that there is ever somewhat of value in them: and to be short, they cannot find in their hearts to come as poor beggars before God, but will always bring some present with them. And yet notwithstanding all that ever we think ourselves too have, is but abomination. Therefore Saint Paul showeth us, that there is none other means for us too receive life at our Lord jesus Christ's hand, and too be made partakers of his death and resurrection, and so to attain too the heritage of heaven by his means, than to be utterly voided of all the foolish overweening, which the children of this world conceive, when they imagine with themselves, o as for me, I have some virtue in me, I have some towardness: and to lay it all down and cast it quite away. For until we have forgotten our own deserts, surely we shall never be able to conceive the grace of our Lord jesus Christ. Do we then come unto him? Let us come utterly empty. For if we make any countenance of having aught, it is nothing else but wind. Truly whensoever men are puffed up with pride: they become so full that they are ready too burst, howbeit all of it is but wind. But yet how so ever we far, that wind holdeth us back from receiving the benefits that are purchased and brought unto us by the Son of God, and which he communicateth to us by his Gospel. Thus ye see whereunto the conclusion tendeth which Saint Paul maketh here. Now the Papists will grant well enough that we be not able to purchase salvation, except we be helped by our Lord jesus Christ: howbeit they imagine that men may half save themselves, and that look what wanteth is supplied by the grace of our Lord jesus Christ, etc. so they suppose themselves to have a good & available startinghole. But in saying so, they show themselves deadly enemies of the grace of our Lord jesus Christ, and upholders of the case and quarrel of the false Apostles and deceivers that had corrupted, deflowered, and falsfied the pure truth in the Church of Galatia. For those sort of men could well enough confess that jesus Christ was the Savour of the world, and they would have been ashamed too say that jesus Christ was nothing, nay rather they professed Christianity. And what deemed they of jesus Christ? That he came too help men's infirmities, because they were not able to discharge the law too the full, and that for as much as they could not have so great and large perfection as was requisite, therefore it behoved them too be helped by jesus Christ: and even as much do the Papists say at this day. But S. Paul concludeth on the contrary part, that then jesus Christ had died in vain. If any man reply, no not so: for there should come some fruit of his death and passion, by helping us too the forgiveness of our sins: and although we have means to satisfy God withal, yet would not the same suffyze, unless jesus Christ should work therewith. I say if any man make such reply: let us mark that S. Paul held this for a certain and undeceivable principle, that do the best we can, there is nothing but cursedness in us, till God have received us of his mere grace. Lo wherein the Papists beguile themselves, and not they only: for it hath been a common error among the Turks and among all the Heathen men that ever were. The Turks can confess well enough that they have need of God's mercy, & that hath always been an opinion through the whole world: but they have intermingled their own satisfactions with God's grace, as if they should say, although God be pitiful towards us, yet must we procure favour in his sight by our own deservings. After that manner were the Heathen folk wont too speak. And what say the Papists now adays? All one thing. For after they have once granted themselves too be wretched sinners, and to have need to be succoured by our Lord jesus Christ, and that his death and passion are available to make them way unto God: they interlace their own free-will, and their preparations, and thereunto say that they deserve on their side, and that although jesus Christ help them, yet he doth not all himself. And in very deed that is the flat doctrine of the Papists word for word. For they say we cannot deserve aught except jesus Christ go before us and show us the way, for they say that he hath purchased us the first grace, and that it lieth in us to follow on and too attain to the second. And if a man ask them what is meant by that first grace they say it is the occasion of meriting or deserving: for that is their terming of it, and their manner of speech. And this occasion of meriting is nothing else with them, but that men are able of themselves too bind God too them by their own satisfactions. But S. Paul telleth us that it is to outrageous, yea and too Devilish a traitorous too have such pride: and therefore he concludeth that jesus Christ should have died in vain, if we should seek righteousness in the law. Will we then possess our Lord jesus Christ? It behoveth us too know wherefore we come unto him: namely because that by the Law we are already condemned, cursed of God, cut off from hope of life, and full of all corruption, so as God must be fain too clenze us by his holy spirit, and for as much as there are many infirmities in us, we must always come to our Lord jesus Christ, and to confess that there is nothing in us but all cursedness and misery: we must needs come too this conclusion of S. Paul's, that Christ had died in vain, if it behoved us to obtain righteousness by the law, whither it were wholly or partly. We must needs confess that, and the veriest idiots are able to perceive it, in so much that if we receive not jesus Christ with that condition, it is certain that his coming shall profit us nothing at all. It will be but as a wind to blow us away together, so as we shall be no more able to take hold of God's mercy that is offered us in jesus Christ. Now seeing it is so: let us learn to leave such manner of mingling, and acknowledge ourselves beholden too our Lord jesus Christ for all things: for when we go about too interlace our own merits with the free remission of our sins, it is but a falsifying of God's truth. Besides this, when we have learned to rest ourselves after that manner upon him: let us be taken in love with the spiritual benefits which he bringeth us, and let not the afflictions and adversities of this world hinder us from holding on our course, and from the over coming of all temptations and distresses, but that we may have full joy in the mids of all our sorrows and troubles, assuring ourselves that all that ever we can suffer in this world, is nothing in comparison of that which is prepared for us in the kingdom of heaven. And that is the thing whereunto S. Paul leadeth us. For first of all he exhorteth us to a holy and well ruled life, and to be lowly as becometh us, to give our selves wholly to our Lord jesus Christ. And secondly he exhorteth us to arm ourselves with patience, that we may overcome all the assaults and distresses that come upon us, and walk in such wise in this world, as we may always go forward to the heavenvly heritage, which we see not, and which passeth all our understanding, not ceasing for all that to assure ourselves of it, sith we have so good a promise of it made unto us. And further seeing we have the earnestpennie and pledge of it given unto us in our Lord jesus Christ: let the same serve us for a full assurance, to show us that we need not run at random, but have a perfect faith & a firm and substantial hope, for as much as we have already in the person of the Son of God, a full performance of all things that we can wish.  
But now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him to make us feel them more and more, and to touch us in such wise with true repentance, as the same may provoke us more and more to seek forgiveness and mercy at God's hand, & therewithal also to beseech him to govern us so by his holy spirit, as we may be encouraged more & more to forsake all the lusts of our own flesh, and all that is of our old Adam, till we be come to the perfection whereunto he allureth us, & from which we be so far off as yet. That it may please him to grant this grace not only to us, but also to all people etc.   

The. 15. Sermon, which is the first upon the third Chapter.  
O Ye unwize Galathians, who hath bewitched you that ye should not obey the truth, unto whom jesus Christ hath heretofore been pottrayed out before your eyes, and crucified among you?  
2 I would know but this one thing of you, received you the spirit by the works of the Law, or by the preaching of faith?  
3 Are ye so unwize, that when ye have begun in the spirit, ye will now end in the flesh?  
We see how God goeth about to win us by gentleness and fair means, till our naughtiness and stubbornness enforce him to deal roughly with us, because we suffer not ourselves too be handled so gently by his hand. For throughout the whole doctrine of the Gospel, God doth as it were stretch out his arms to bring us in unto him and to receive us in his fatherly love: or rather (as he likeneth himself by Moses) he is as a Hen that spreadeth out her wings too gather her young chickens under them. 
Exod. 19 a. 4.  Ye see then that God of his infinite goodness allureth us to him, 
Deut. 32. b. 11.  but we be like wild beasts, that will not suffer themselves to be guided by him. And therefore in respect of such our frowardness, he had need to use roughness, and to show us our unthankfulness, too the end we may learn to be ashamed of it. And that is the cause why S. Paul having showed that all our welfare lieth in jesus Christ, and that if we will be partakers of his righteousness and of the benefits that he is willing too impart unto us, we must utterly renounce ourselves, and acknowledge that there is nothing but sin and corruption in us: doth now sharply rebuke such as would mingle their own devotions with the grace that is offered them in our Lord jesus Christ: for they had been instructed faithfully before. If S. Paul had begun in some place where men had never heard one word of the Gospel afore, he would not have used such roughness: for he would have pitied the blind and ignorant wretches. But for asmuch as the Galathians had been taught faithfully by him, and he had taken pains to treine them too the Gospel accordingly, and they thereupon had shrunk back and suffered themselves too be turmoiled with false opinions: therefore is he so rough with them, according also as he himself showeth, that the reason thereof was, for that jesus Christ had been crucified among them, and that they having seen the treasures of Gods infinite goodness laid forth after that manner before them, had none excuse to return again to their pelting trash, in hope to be justified and too purchase salvation by the Ceremonies of the Law. Thus ye see in effect that the thing which we have to gather upon this text, is that if we desire too find a pleasant taste in God's word, 
Chap. 3.  we on our side must be teachable and not stubborn. For we must call too mind how it is written in the eighttenth Psalm, that God will always deal meeldly with such as be of a meeld spirit, 
Ps. 18. d. 26  and that he will be rough and sharp towards such as use stubbornness, and cannot abide to submit themselves unto him. Al they then which have a neck of brass, and cannot find in their hearts too stoop under the obedience of God, shall find themselves to be matched with too strong an adversary, & that they must needs be broozed and broken in pieces if they will not bow. Furthermore let us mark that when God correcteth our vices, we must not chafe and storm as many do, who do nothing else but gnash their teeth when they be rebuked, saying that they will not be handled after such a fashion, and that their nature requireth to be taught by gentleness: yea verily, but that their sturdiness showeth the clean contrary. For they that speak after that manner, would very fain be flattered. And although they overshoot themselves into all evil, yet will they not abide too have their galled backs rubbed, but rather that men should wink at them and conceal their naughtiness. But if their faults be laid afore them, by and by they rankle against the Gospel: and whereas they showed some good sign of zeal afore, they utter such spitefulness afterward, as a man may perceive there was nothing but venom and bitterness in their heart, and it is a sure token that such folk never witted what it is too profit in God's school, at leastwize purely, as S. Paul sayeth in another place. 
2. Tim. 3. d. 16.  God's word (sayeth he) is good, not only to teach, to the end we may know what is for our behoof, and be able to discern betwixt good and evil: but also to rebuke and correct us. For there are many negligent folk, which have need to be pricked forward with hard strokes of the spur: some had need to be embased by reason of their overweening: and othersome grow altogether past recovery, if they be not overmastered by strong hand. Thus ye see how all of us must suffer patiently when our Lord useth such roughness, acknowledging the same to be greatly to our behoof. Howbeit let every of us examine his life well, and there is none of us but he shall find that he provoketh God too use such sharpness towards him, as if a father be as kind hearted as is possible to be wished, yet if he have unruly children, so as they be lewd and froward, he shall be provoked after such a fashion, that he shall as it were change his nature, because he knoweth not at what end too begin with them, and is fain after a sort too transform himself. Even so is it with us. For we have a father which in goodness surmounteth all that can be seen among men: but we on our side (as I said afore) in steed of yielding obediently unto him as we ought to do, and in steed of offering ourselves readily to walk as he commandeth so soon as he doth but speak the word: do nothing but stray. We have our lusts always inordinate and boiling, we have our replies always ready coined: and although our mouth speak not, yet it appeareth that there is no such calmness in our hearts, as too be contented to submit ourselves to God as we ought to do. Seeing then that we be convicted to our faces by experience, that God had need to be so rough and sharp towards us: let us suffer him to do whatsoever he knoweth too be for our welfare. And no doubt but the Galathians were as nice as we, and had as itching ears as we have: and yet were they fayne too be rebuked so sharply by reason of their unthankfulness. As for S. Paul, we know he endeavoured by all humility and mildness, too draw all such to the obedience of our Lord jesus Christ, as were committed and appointed too his Apostleship. He likeneth himself (and not without cause) too a nurse, which will bear with her nurse child, and not spare any thing too show the love that she beareth it. We shall see hereafter that he will say, 
Hereafter. 4. b. 12.  Be ye as I am, for I am as you be. I seek nothing but too fashion myself unto you, and to bring to pass that we may agree in one. And yet notwithstanding, necessity hath constrained him too cry out as you hear now, Ye unwize, ye fools, ye undiscreet or witless as beasts, who hath bewitched you after that sort? must you not needs be possessed with the Devil? Here are very hard words, and no doubt but the Galathians were grieved at them at the first sight. Yet nevertheless it was meet for them to feel, that S. Paul used not that manner of speech and language without cause. Therefore whensoever we be rebuked, let us blame our own faults for it, and yield ourselves guilty: for we shall gain nothing by checking again. When we have disputed what we can, we may peradventure justify our case afore men: but we shall always be guilty before God. Moreover it behoveth us too mark well the reason that is added here by S. Paul, when he sayeth, ye must needs be bewitched, if ye obey not the truth, seeing that our Lord jesus Christ hath been as it were painted out lively before you, yea and even crucified among you. In speaking after that fashion, S. Paul showeth with what force and effectualness he had preached the Gospel. Therefore he likneth the doctrine which he had brought, unto a picture: & thereunto enlargeth it yet better, saying that the matter which he had preached among the Galathians, aught too avail as much as if they had seen the Son of God crucified among them, and his blood shedded out for the spiritual washing of their souls. For so much then as they had been taught so faithfully, they could no more excuse themselves of their backsliding. But first of all we see here which is the true manner of preaching the Gospel: namely to give knowledge of God's love towards us, in that he spared not his only Son, but gave him too the death for us: according as in very deed all the treasures of wisdom and understanding are laid up in our Lord jesus Christ, 
Coloss. 2. b. 9  as it is said in another place too the Colossians. Sith it is so, if we be desirous to profit well in the Gospel, let us learn too acknowledge the grace that is purchased for us by our Lord jesus Christ: for without that, all that we have is nothing. Many will brag that they be well learned in God's word: but the true trial too know whither it be so or no, is if we perceive how great need we have, that God should pour out his mercy upon us, too secure us by drawing us out of the gulf of Hell, and thereupon conclude that we cannot be cleansed and washed from any of all our spots, but by the blood of God's son nor obtain righteousness but by the obedience that he hath yielded: nor have any satisfaction for us but by the sacrifice that he hath offered: nor come in God's favour but by his means: nor open our mouths too call upon him but by his intercession. Therefore when we be thoroughly persuaded of the gracious benefits that are brought us by the son of God: then may we say we have some understanding in the Gospel: but without that, we have nothing but imagination and folly. Mark that for one point. And therewith let us mark, that it is not enough for us too know slightly that our Lord jesus Christ hath bought us so dearly: but that we must continue still in the doctrine of the Gospel, till it be thoroughly printed in our hearts, as though his blood gushed down, too apply the fruit that cometh of it too our use: and that is too the end to waken us out of our drowsiness. For we shall see many that take themselves too be very great Clerks, if they understand but three or four words of the Gospel at a glance. And yet the same shall soon be defaced and put out of remembrance, because that whereas we ought too seek too be filled with the benefits that our Lord jesus Christ hath brought us, they hold themselves contented with a taste of them. God then punisheth the unthankfulness of such folk, and their despizing of his goodness. And therefore it standeth us so much the more on hand, to put forth & apply all our endeavour to be well settled in the foresaid doctrine, that is too wit, of knowing whereunto the death and passion of God's son, and the inestimable benefits which we have received, do avail us. Again on the other side we be warned, that our sins are the heynouser before God, if after we have been taught his will, we turn head back again, and sin, not through ignorance, but through contempt and wilfulness. For if we shake off his yoke, it is a sure proof that we be loath to be subject to him, and play the wild beasts. True it is that even the ignorantest folk in the world are reproved by their own sinfulness, for as much as hypocrisy reigneth in all men: but yet if comparison be made between those that never heard one word of the truth, and us that have our ears beaten with it, and are provoked without end or ceasing to come unto God: we be much more faulty than they. Behold, the Turks believe that they worship the God that made heaven and earth: how beit for as much as they refuse our Lord jesus Christ, they have but an Idol. The Papists also are deceived in their fond devotions. And yet for all that, they be not a whit the less guilty before God. But what for that? If we that know the way of salvation, which hear God's voice ringing continually in our ears, which are enlightened with the sun of righteousness, 
Malach. 4. a. 2.  even with our Lord jesus Christ, If we (I say) become as good as brute beasts, and discern not between good and evil: must it not needs be that we are (as ye would say) bewitched? For seeing that God is so gracious unto us, as too come to us and to teach us so familiarly: surely he hath just cause to complain of us as he also doth: My people (sayeth he by his Prophet Micheas) what can I do more for thee than I have done? 
Micheas. 6. a. 3.  Then if God plead against us, and charge us with all the means which he hath given us to make us wholly his, that he might enjoy us without gainsaying: and we on our side cast a stop in his way, and are loath to bow down our necks to receive his yoke, or else be fickleminded and fleeting too forsake all again too day or too morrow, and had liefer too be beguiled by the crafts and illusions of Satan, than to be guided by the truth which is certain: must it not needs be that we are as monsters, that is to say folk, that make utter defiance too nature? Therefore let us learn to look better upon ourselves here: for look what was once said too the Galathians, is spoken still at this day unto us. For it was not for that people's sake alone that S. Paul wrote: but the holy Ghost quickeneth us up still now, and telleth us that if we have once received the doctrine of the Gospel, and afterward start away from it, so as if a man trace us he shall find no constancy nor steadiness of faith in us: we be so much the more damnable, and cannot shield ourselves with any thing: for when we shall have taken all the coverts in the world, we shall abide convicted of such lewdness, as in the end we must needs have our mouths stopped, and God must set us forth as an example of all unthankfulness, in somuch that we shall become odious both too men and Angels, 
Math. 13. c. 19  because we made no better account of the doctrine of salvation, which is so precious a seed as we see that the Scripture speaketh of it. Ye see then that the thing which we have too bear in mind, is not that the only Galathians are rebuked here by S. Paul, but that we be taught in their persons, to walk in fear and awe when God shall have been so gracious to us, as too call us unto him, and too show us what his will is. And it is not for nought that he useth so sharp and rigorous words, as too call them fools and witless, and consequently too say, who hath bewitched you? But we hear how that in the fourth too the Ephesians, 
Eph. 4. c. 14  concerning the using of the Gospel, he sayeth that when we have once been taught it, we must not be as little babes that are led too and fro, and made to believe that the Crow is white: but we must be so settled in it, that although the Devil stir up never so many troubles, false opinions and lies, yet we may still hold our own, and keep on our pace, assuring ourselves that God's truth is infallible. Thus ye see that the end whereto the Gospel ought to serve us, is not only to show us what is good for us, but also to arm and fence us against all encounters, and against all Satan's slights, so that if there rise up any heresies or other corruptions, we may still maintain the battle valiantly, and get the upper hand by our faith, and not be piped any more into the fowler's snare, according to the similitude which S. Paul useth. Now then seeing it is so: it must needs be that we be bewitched and possessed with the Devil, if such a remedy suffice us not, after that God hath manifested himself unto us, and we know (yea even fully and assuredly) that it is he which speaketh. If we be not moved by his authority, what will become of it? Again, whereas we have our Lord jesus Christ shining upon us as it were at high none days: must it not needs be that we are at defiance with nature as I said afore, if we seek here and there for by ways, when the right way is laid before our eyes? So than it is not without cause that Saint Paul speaketh so roughly too that people, which had changed the doctrine, after that God had granted them the grace to have his truth showed unto them. But we must call to mind also, how God upbraideth his people of old time by his Prophet jeremy. 
jere. 2. c. 10.  Go your ways over the sea (saith he) and into the Isles, and into far countries, and ye shall see every nation worship his own Idols without changing. And wherefore then are you so variable? As for those, they know not whereupon they be grounded. They have but a certain opinion, which carrieth them away and beguileth them: and yet notwithstanding they hold on still without turning aside, and stick wholly to it: and why then should you which know what God ye obey, be so fleeting? Now therefore let us mark well, that if we be lightly turned and thrust aside from the doctrine of the Gospel: there shall need none other witness against us at the last day, than the wretched unbelievers which follow their own superstitions: for we see they be wedded to them. Look upon the Turks and paynim, look upon the jews and Papists. They wot not what God they worship, they have but a weening in stead of faith: and yet not withstanding a man cannot pluck them from their false fancies, and they be so given unto them as a man can never remove them. Then if we on our side knowing that it is the living God which calleth & teacheth us daily, and that the thing which is uttered by men cometh of him and of his holy spirit, and having record of the law & the Gospel which cannot fail, if we (I say) having such a resting stock for our faith, be afterward unconstant, so as our ears itch to receive every new toy, and men make us to alter our mind in less than the turning of a hand, what else betokeneth it, but that we wilfully refuse God's grace, as if we would shut the gate against him that he might not come in unto us? Or else, if after we have once known, that he offereth us so in estimable a benefit in his Gospel, we cast it down and trample it under our feet: think we that God will suffer his grace too be so lightly esteemed and held scorn of? No. For we cannot despise the doctrine of the Gospel, but we must vnhalow the blood of God's son, which he did shed for our redemption: for the one cannot be separated from the other. Whensoever and how often soever God speaketh to us, and offereth us forgiveness of our sins, showing himself ready to receive us to mercy: so often is the blood of our Lord jesus Christ sprinkled upon us. All the teaching in the world cannot do us any good, except our Lord jesus Christ be with it, to apply the shedding of his blood unto us. And if we despise the doctrine of the Gospel, it is all one as if we did spit at the holy blood of God's son, which thing is an intolerable traitorous. Therefore let us look narowlier to ourselves, and weigh well this text, to the intent we stand steadfast: and for as much as God hath called us to so great a good turn, and we do now know that is not by haphazard that the Gospel hath been preached, but because it was Gods will to utter the infinite riches of his goodness towards us: let us stand in it, and so stick too it, as nothing may thrust us from it, nor by any means ever shake us down. Lo in effect what we have to bear away in this text. Moreover we be warned also, which are the true pictures or peintings to lead us too God. The Papists say we must have rememberances to teach us, and that images are the books of the unlearned which are not apt to conceive higher doctrine: but hath Saint Paul spoken here but to three or four folk? No: It is generally, and to all Christians without exception, as well to great as small, that he saith that when the Gospel is preached, than jesus Christ is painted out lively, and we must look upon him, not with the fleshly eyes of our bodies, but with the spiritual eyes of our faith. Then seeing it is so, let us learn that we have no need of Images and puppets to teach us what is necessary for our salvation, neither need we a piece of wood, stone or other such pelting stuff, too put us in remembrance of God, (for in all those things there is nothing but vanity and leasing:) but we have need to have God's word preached, and to endeavour and travel to make the same familiar to us, that we may there behold God in his lively image, that is to say in the person of our Lord jesus Christ his only son, 
2. Cor. 4. a. 3.  according also as Saint Paul sayeth in the second too the Corinthians, where he protesteth that the doctrine which he brought unto them, was not hidden from any but the unbelievers, such as perish, whom the Devil possesseth, and which have their eyes sealed up. And no wonder though they see not a whit in the open light. But yet in the mean while the doctrine is so manifest unto us, as we may easily perceive Gods will. For he showeth us it familiarly enough as oft as the Gospel is preached, in somuch that we need not to make much running up and down, 
Deute. 30. c. 12.  not too fetch far wyndlasses: we need no more to say, who shall sty up above the Clouds? who shall go beyond sea? who shall go down into the deep? Have we God's word? at leastwise have we it preached purely? Then is jesus Christ as it it were in the mids of us, and showeth himself as it were hanging upon the Cross, witnessing what he did for us, when he suffered death to reconcile us to God his father. There he setteth us down a sure and undeceivable pledge or warrant, and let us content ourselves with it. For when we have pleaded never so much, it will not excuse us: our case will always go against us, if we be not well assured in our consciences, that we have wholly leaned unto God's word, which (as I said) bringeth us so near unto God, that it is the very union itself, which we have with him in the person of our Lord jesus Christ. And in good sooth, we see how God doth as it were stoup to our rudeness and infirmity. For doth he speak in so lofty and dark a style as we can understand nothing? No: but contrariwise he abaceth himself, and thereto thinks it not enough to have spoken, but also addeth Sacraments to his word, which are the true pictures that we ought to have. Like as when we see the water of baptim, it is a picture which showeth us that we be full of filth and uncleanness, till we be washed: and by whom? We must seek our washing from above. Besides this, it showeth us that we must be renewed by the holy Ghost of God. That then is a good picture. And why? Because it beareth God's mark, and is matched with his word. As much is to be said of the lords supper. When we see the morsels of bread and the drops of wine. Very well, they be the Creatures whereof we have been wont too take nurrishmeute and sustenance for our bodies: but the same do lead us to the life of our souls, and give us to understand, that we have no life but in our Lord jesus christ. And the cause why the wine is added, is to show that he hath such virtue in him, as we need not to seek any part of the things that we want, any otherwhere: but that he serveth us for meat and drink and all. These (I say) are the good images that God hath set afore us: and now if we be still soaring in the air, and gadding after our own lusts, to say I would fain have more: it is a disdaining of the grace that is offered us. So much the more therefore doth it stand us on hand to mark well this strain, where Saint Paul by the poewr and in the name of God condemneth, yea and with the power of the holy Ghost thundereth, against all such as have been taught the Gospel faithfully, and afterward do turn aside and slip away from it. And thereupon he addeth, that he would fain have it known by what mean the holy Ghost is received. For if they had received the holy Ghost by the works of the law: Saint Paul would have granted that there was some righteousness to be had by it. But forasmuch as they had received him by the Gospel: it must needs be concluded, that they ought to have rested upon the record that God gave them so apparently. And for the better understanding of the thing that he meant too say here: let us mark that God's spirit is given in common to all the faithful, for somuch as they be regenerated and made new creatures. Besides this▪ there are spiritual gifts, which God destributeth according to such measure and portion as he thinketh good, but yet they redound all to the common welfare of the Church. If we be Christians, we must needs have God's spirit, as we shall see hereafter. 
2. Cor. 1. d. 22.  For he is called the earnestpenny, and the Seal of the heritage that is promised us, 
Eph. 1. c. 14  and which we look for. Ye see then that God's spirit must dwell in us, if we be his children. But besides this, there are also gracious gifts: as for example there was in old time the gift of Tongues, the gift of prophesying, the gift of healing, and such other like. And even still at this day, God showeth well that he hath not utterly forsaken his Church. For although visible gifts reign not now as they did then: yet notwithstanding we may see still, that God doth by some mean or other utter his operation among us. Furthermore Saint Paul speaketh here to all men. And therefore (according to the common and ordinary meaning of it) we will take this word Spirit, for the renewment which God worketh in his children, 
john. 3. a. 6.  as it is said in the third Chapter of Saint john. For in as much as we be borne of flesh, there is nothing in us but utter corruption, and we tend always towards the earth. No doubt but men glory in their own wisdom, and moreover think that they have a free choice and will of their own, to take the good and [leave] the evil, but those are but dreams. For it is certain that so long as we be let alone in our own nature, we tend evermore unto evil, and the scripture also condemneth us of it, 
Gen. 6. a. 5.  saying that there is not any thought conceived in man's mind, 
Rom. 8. b. 7  but the same is lewd, and all our affections are enemies and rebels against God. Therefore let us not beguile ourselves any more with vain flatteries, but acknowledge ourselves too be utterly marred in Adam, so as there is nothing but sinfulness in us. Notwithstanding, God provideth for that mischief, when he toucheth us too the quick by his holy spirit, and so purgeth our hearts as we desire to obey him, and although we be not so perfect as were requisite, yet we fight against ourselves, and go forward still to goodness. And surely when Gods spirit is as a bridle to us to hold us back in his obedience, it is a sure token that God dwelleth in us, and governeth us as his flock, and holdeth us for his children. For we cannot be counted Christians, without this record, that God warranteth himself to be our father, and that his holy spirit is as a seal thereof, according as I have already alleged the record of Saint Paul, 
Eph. 1. 14.  out of the first to the Ephesians. And now he saith, that the Galathians had received the spirit of God by the preaching of the Gospel. Then seeing it is so, it was for too be concluded, that the works of the law could not justify them. And why? For we must always come back to this principle which we have treated of, namely that in the Gospel we be utterly stripped out of all the goodness and virtue which we thought ourselves to have, and that God doth us such shame, as we be fain to come to him as quite confounded. For although God set our cursedness afore us in the law: yet we perceive it not so well there, as in the Gospel. And we see how the hypocrites do always flatter themselves, and think too perform the things that are commanded them. But in the Gospel there are two things. For God showeth that there is nothing in us but poverty, so as we must be fain to come to beg his grace, with utter acknowledgement of our baseness, how that we have done amiss, and have not one spark of virtue in us worthy of commendation. Now then, seeing it is so, Saint Paul doth not without cause tell us here, that such as receive God's spirit by the preaching of the Gospel, must be void of all trust in their own merits, and acknowledge themselves beholden all wholly to God's mere and free mercy for their whole salvation. And why so? For they be things that can no more match together than fire and water, that we should be justified by the Gospel, and also justified by the law. What then? Is the Gospel contrary to the law? No: for (as I have declared already) God is author as well of the one as of the other, and there is no contrariworking in him, but the question here concerneth the case of our salvation. God hath given men his law too show them the way too live well, and thereby intended to bring them to such condemnation, as if he should prefer an indictment against them, and put a halter about their necks: For truly in the law we see nothing but▪ Hell gaping open upon us, that God's vengeance is ready afore hand to encounter us, and that he is armed against us as our enemy. Those are the things which the law setteth afore us. But now is the Gospel given us for a remedy, to the end that when we be so in despair, we should flee to the grace that is offered us in our Lord jesus Christ, and understand that there is none other way [to do us good] than the forgiveness of our sins, whereby God doth so put away and wipe out our offences, as they come no more to account before him. The thing then wherein our righteousness consisteth, is that he burdeneth us not any more with the evil that is in us. And although we see God's intent and determination to be such, both in the law and in the Gospel: yet are we sure that there is no contrariety in it. Besides this also, if we be not justified by the Gospel, how can we attain salvation by the law? It is true that the law is a preparative too bring us to the Gospel: for so long as men be puffed up with pride, God's grace hath no entrance into them. If a vessel be full of wind, let a man labour to put what liquor he will into it, and he shall not get it in, because the wind beateth it back, and hindereth the putting of it in. And we may perceive it even in man's body: for we must be fain too take similitudes of worldly things too lead us to higher things. If a man be hungry, and yet notwithstanding have his stomach so puffed up as it cannot abide any thing: he may well be full: but what for that? All is but wind, he hath never the more nourishment within for all that, but rather the wind hindereth the entering in of any, good sustenance to nourish and maintain him. Even so is it with the foolish presumpteousnesse that is in us. We bear ourselves in hand, that we be well furnished with all things that we have need of: howbeit, that is but wind howsoever we far, and that wind shutteth out God's grace from entering in. But by the Gospel our Lord bringeth us low, & showeth us our wretchedness. And therefore it behoveth us to come to it with a consideration that our Lord jesus Christ is set forth unto us there, to the end that we seeing that there is not one drop of goodness in us, should seek it in him, yea even all wholly and not by pieces. Thus than ye see why S. Paul reasoneth, that for as much as we have received God's spirit by means of the Gospel, it behoveth us to hold us thereunto, and not go to the Ceremonies of the law, nor to any other thing one or other, but be contented with that perfection, seeing it is given us and we may enjoy it without geinsaying. For although this matter was written to the Galathians: yet is it common to us also at this day, as well as to them. Let us mark (I say) how our Lord jesus Christ wrought in us. And first of all let us practise that which is showed us in the second to the Corinthians: 
2. Cor. 3. d. 18.  which is, that it behoveth us to be wholly new fashioned again, and to have God's spirit dwelling in us. So then the true mark whereby we may discern whither we be Gods children or no, is God's spirit. But bring we that spirit with us from our mother's womb? Alas no. Nother cometh it any whit the more by our own deservings, as I have told you already: but because it pleaseth God of his gracious goodness to give us it, thereby to draw us to him. If we have any desire or willingness to walk in the fear of our God, or if we would fain be able to call upon him with a pure conscience: it is a token that God's spirit dwelleth in us. We need not to seek any other witness, nor to make any longer scanning of the matter. But now, have we gotten and obtained this spirit by our own merits? No surely. Then must we needs conclude, that seeing we have it of gift, it was given us by means of the Gospel. For in the Gospel God uttereth his mighty power and working too the salvation of men, as it is said in the first too the Romans. 
Rom. 1. b. 16  Now if the Gospel be the instrument whereby we receive God's spirit, shall we go seek other means? Were not that a renouncing of the power which is apparently known to us? It is all one as if we would wilfully leave the way that is showed us of our God, too seek by-ways after our own fancy. And if the Galathians were without excuse for their turning away from the Gospel too the law: what shall we be in these days, if we will needs be wrapped in the superstitions that men have forged in their own shops? As for example, the Papists think too be justified, not by the Ceremonies that God had commanded in old time, but by the dotages and gewgaws that they themselves have devised. For as for the thing which they do now a days term God's service, what else is it than a certain hotchpotche, whereinto every man hath cast his own piece and collop? Seeing then that the cace standeth so, it is not a despising of God, and a withdrawing of ourselves from him, by rejecting of his grace, too the end he should not have any access at all unto us, when we will needs mingle men's inventions with the pureness of the Gospel? Must we not needs be worse than mad in so doing? Then let us know at one word, that we can not be Christians, but the holy Ghost must hold us in such humility, as to make us confess, that all our welfare cometh of God's mere grace, and so cleave to our Lord jesus Christ, as we not only take him for a piece or portion of our trust, but be fully satisfied with him as having drawn of his fullness, assuring ourselves that he is the full perfection, not only of all wisdom, but also of all righteousness and happiness, & that in him lieth and consisteth all our welfare, which welfare we possess when we have the Gospel and the preaching of faith, and when we be cast down in ourselves, and utterly bereft of all presumpteousnesse, which keepeth us back from coming unto God. Furthermore let us be so ravished, seeing that our Lord jesus Christ hath so bountifully given us all that was requisite for our salvation, I say let us be so ravished with it, as all things else that can be laid before us, may be but as smoke too us, and we utterly despise and abhor them, too show how well we have profited in the Gospel, and therewithal be so constant and steadfast in ourselves, as never to be thrust out of the way, whatsoever the devil whisper in our care. And moreover, for as much as we be so weak, gross and heavy, that although God do daily provoke every of us to come unto him, we come but as it were halting and creeping: let us enforce ourselves more and more to beseech God too strengthen us with his holy spirit, and too make us profit more and more in the knowledge of his Gospel. And let us not do as those do which imagine themselves too be come to full perfection at the first day▪ but let us labour to go forward more and more in the hope of the heavenly life, & to gather such strength as our faith may grow from day to day, till we come to the blessed stop, 
Eph. 4. c. 15  whereof S. Paul speaketh in the fourth to the Ephesians: which is, that we cleave fully to our Lord jesus Christ.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us so to feel them more and more, as the same may cause us both too mislike them, and also too ask forgiveness of them at his hand, that by that means he may be glorified by us, and we so confirmed by his holy spirit, as we may not doubt but that he dwelleth in us, and that as he hath once adopted us for his children, so he will hold us still for the same. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The xuj Sermon which is the second upon the third Chapter.  
3 Are ye so unwise, that when ye have begun by the spirit, now ye end in the flesh?  
4 Have ye suffered so much in vain? At leastwise if it be in vain.  
5 He therefore that giveth you the spirit, and worketh mightily in you: doth he it by the works of the la, or by the preaching of the faith?  
We know that all the doctrine of the Gospel tendeth to draw us out of this world, and to make us come unto God. But that is impossible, unless we be lifted up continually more and more. Therefore if we intend too profit in God's school, we must so labour to correct the infirmities that are in our nature, as if we were always at the point too be taken out of the world. True it is that God of his goodness stoopeth down unto us, but that is not too hold us here beneath: Likewise when he sendeth us mortal men too be as his messengers, and exhorteth us to come unto him by such means as are fittest for us, and thereto giveth us his Sacraments, which are earthly and visible signs: therein we see how he vouchsafeth right well (as ye would say) too make himself low, too the end we should not have any excuse, to say we were not able to mount up to such a height. But how soever the case stand, if we look well upon the Gospel, we shall find that the mark whereat it aimeth, is to bereave us of ourselves, and of all that belongeth too our flesh, to the end we should come unto him. But on the contrary side, men abuse the favour that God showeth them in setting such visible signs afore them, by bearing themselves in hand, that the whole perfection of their holiness is to be found there, and that that is the thing whereunto they must hold them. And the same is not a vice of two days or yesterday breeding: but it hath reigned from the beginning of the world, and continueth yet still, and (which worse is) men think it not enough to overthrow the thing that God had set up to draw them unto him: but they do also forge and frame many hindrances to keep themselves aloof from him. This would be dark if it were not declared by example. God had in his law ordained Sacrifices, shadows, and figures for a time: yet did he it not for any pleasure that he had in those bare things: but by reason of the rudeness of the people (who were as then like little children) whom he meant to train still forward too a spiritual service, by means agreeable too their rawness. That is the cause why the Ceremonies of the Law are said to be as it were fleshly. For why? God intended too teach his people grossly too come thither as they ought to do. But how soever they fared, the pattern that was showed unto Moses in the mount was heavenly. Then were there two things in all the Ceremonies of the Law. For when men washed themselves at their entering into the Temple, when they offered the Sacrifices, when they used lights and perfumes, and when the Priest clothed himself with his special apparel: all those things (as in respect of the outward show) might well be called fleshly and temporal: but (as in respect of their end) they were spiritual. But what did the jews? They gazed upon the figures, without considering wherefore God had ordained them, and bore themselves in hand, that they had very well discharged their duty, in coming to Church, and in doing the things that were commanded them outwardly. But truly they disguised God after their own fancy, as he himself mocketh them for it by his Prophets, 
Esa. 66. a. 1  saying that he dwelleth not in houses made with men's hands, and that the very heaven is not able too comprehend his majesty, which is infinite. Furthermore the Papists at this day, thinking it not enough to abuse the things that are contained in God's law, have so put too piece after piece, as there is none end at all of their folly: and yet notwithstanding they entitle them to be the service of God. But whatsoever they say, they be nothing else than ingling tricks and masking toys. But now let us come to that which is spoken here. S. Paul compareth the spirit with the flesh. What meaneth he by the spirit? All the doctrine which God setteth forth too us in his Gospel. For there is a spiritual guiding, so as we be no more held under the old shadows as the jews were. Ye see then that God in these days revealeth himself fully unto us, and having beaten down and disannulled all the shadows of the Law, showeth us that he will have us to come right forth unto him, and not have any thing remain to hold us back here beneath any more. Under the law only the Priest pressed near unto God, and all the people kept themselves a far off. But we have our Lord jesus Christ, who is our Priest, by whom the way is opened us in his blood, to make us to come unto God his father, as the Apostle speaketh of him in the Epistle to the hebrews. 
Heb. 9 c. 11  Then if we receive the Gospel as it becometh us, God will deal with us after such sort, as if we were meet to come near unto him, and will leave all the things which he had ordained in old time for such as were more rude and gross. Thus ye see why S. Paul upbraideth the Galathians with their beginning in the spirit, that is too say, for that they had had the doctrine of the Gospel, which had showed them the things that had been hidden from the jews, or at leastwise had been showed them but aloof under dark shadows. Thereupon he upbraideth them, that they intended too end in the flesh, that is too say, with these lower things. And it is all one as if he had said, God hath been so gracious too you, as to have taught you his will out of hand, and you will needs be held still in your ABC, and in your first principles. He hath given you a high and perfect knowledge, whereby ye have perceived the inestimable love which he beareth you in our Lord jesus Christ: and will you now return again too your ABC, and forget the things that have been taught you? Were not that a perverting of all order, and a putting away of the grace that he had offered you? But we know that naturally when men intent to learn any thing they begin at the smallest points, and afterward in all crafts and all trades, proceed by little and little through experience. For if a man should teach a child high sciences, without teaching him first his ABC, and to write and read, and afterward his grammar to guide him forth by degrees: what a thing were it? Again, when a child is well forward, and come to man's age, if he should be set back again too his ABC after he hath well profited: it would be a plain mockery. In like wise is it with handicrafts. For it is well known, that he which cometh newly into a shop, shall not be of skill too understand as much at the first day, as he shall be at the end of a year or twain: but first he must be taught his principles, and afterward grow more and more in cunning. But if that he which hath learned his craft, do at the four years end turn back again too that which he ought too have known the first day: in so doing he shall show himself to be a beast, and that he hath lost his tyme. But now let us apply this lesson too ourselves. Truly for as much as we be heavy and earthy, we had need to have the things chawed unto us, which we be not able too digest: yet notwithstanding God is so gracious and chary to us, as too teach us spiritually: that is too say, after a higher and excellenter manner than he taught the fathers under the Law. We see that Abraham had not this privilege; and yet nevertheless he is the father of the faithful, and it behoveth us to be fashioned like unto him, as we shall see a while after. We see that David was an excellent King and Prophet, and yet notwithstanding he saw not the things which we see now, but only in a shadow. As much is to be said of all those whom God guided under the ancient figures. And for that cause our Lord jesus Christ saith, 
Math. 13. b 16.  that the eyes are happy which see the things that we see since his showing of himself to the world, and that the ears are happy which hear the doctrine of the Gospel as it is preached unto us. Seeing then that God cometh after that sort unto us, and becometh so familiar with us: if we shrink back, and take Ceremonies and figures in stead of the good doctrine, as though we might not come at him: is it not a kicking against him as it were in spite of him? And doth not that rebelleousnesse show us to be unwilling that God should be merciful and bountiful to wards us, as he showeth himself to be? Now than we may easily understand what S. Paul meaneth here. For he upbraideth the Galathians with their going backward like Seacrabbes, in that whereas they had been trained in the spiritual doctrine of the Gospel, they turned back again to the shadows of the Law. Likewise if we in our time, after we have once acquainted ourselves with such order as is according too the Gospel, and be enured with such service of God as is ruled by his pure word, would needs afterward be mingling of fancies with it, and say, it will be good to do thus and thus yet: it were a turning back again to the flesh, that is to say, whereas God hath advanced us on high, we would draw down: and that is a manifest fight against him. Wherefore let us learn to apply this doctrine to our own profit, and for as much as God hath given us his word purely preached among us, if we once know how he will be honoured and served, let us not serve from it, neither too the right hand nor to the left, but let us so profit in the word that is preached faithfully unto us in the name of God, as it may appear that we desire to make it available. And surely the further forward that we shall have been in it, the less excuse shall we have if we turn back afterward, as we see many do, which wax cold or else would fayne row between two streams, and whereas it were to be looked for that they should have gone continually forward, and have come nearer & nearer unto God, they be still musing upon a sort of silly toys. And now a days they that would shun persecution, find such shifts as these: They disguise and falsify God's word by mingling and turmoiling men's inventions with it. So much the more therefore doth it behove us to take heed to this doctrine, where S. Paul telleth us, that if God have once set us forward, we must no more return back to our ABC like little babes. For it is a shame for us, when we have once profited in the Gospel, or at leastwise have had leisure long enough for too profit, and yet notwithstanding it shall seem that we never herd one word of it, 
Herald 5. d. 12.  according as the Apostle in the Epistle to the hebrews upbraideth the jews, saying: Ye ought all of you too be teachers in respect of the time that you have been taught, and yet notwithstanding you be still like young beginners. Thus ye see the first point that we have to mark upon this text. Now he addeth consequently, Have ye suffered so many things in vain? If at leastwise it be in vain. Here he wakeneth up the Galathians, by telling them that God had done them the honour to make them as witnesses of his Gospel, and yet notwithstanding that afterward they had swerved from it. And this is a thing well worth the marking. For sometimes God doth us so great honour as to serve his turn by us, so that his word is by our means maintained before men. Now if thereupon we serve aside, and hold not out to the end in such constancy as appeared to be in us, it is a double shame, and also it is to be taken for the greater crime, because the occasion of offence is double: and moreover it is a villainous unthankfulness if we continue not in the serving of our God, when he hath reached us his hand after that manner. And this is so much the more too be noted, because we see many men brag and boast themselves too have wrought wonders, if our Lord jesus Christ have served his turn by them in any thing. What say they? have not I done this and that? They will allege their own abilities: in so much that (if ye believe them) God is greatly bound unto them. But put the case they had done a hundred fold more than they speak of: yet are they even therefore so much the more beholden to God. For it came not of their own good towardness, but of God who governed them by his holy spirit: and if they overshoot themselves afterward, their fault and offence is so much the worse. And why so? Because they ought too go forward, and they go backward. And moreover they cause many more too stumble, than they should have done if they had not been set forth too the view. For when God lifted them up as it were upon the stage, it was too have them seen a far off. By means whereof they trouble an infinite multitude of people, and therefore their fault is so much the haynouser. But yet is that vice too common. For now a days, such as think themselves too have done any thing for the Gospel, will needs be exempted from all law and rule: in so much that if a man blame them for doing amiss, what (say they?) ought I not to be borne withal? For I have done this and that. To be short, men will dispense with themselves after that manner, and (which is worse) they advance themselves proudly against God, when he doth them the honour too employ them about his service. But let us mark how S. Paul saith here, Have ye suffered so much in vain? He taketh occasion too blame the Galathians so much the sorer, because they had already suffered for the Gospel's sake, and been persecuted, and endured many troubles both in their goods and in their persons. How now (saith he?) what is to be said of all that you have suffered? Is it not a record that God had called you too the magnifying of his name? For in good faith the things that we suffer for the Gospel's sake, ought too serve us for a badge, as if God did set us in some honourable office. The greatest honour that we can have, is too be witnesses of God's truth, so that although we be subject to lying, yet notwithstanding he justifieth his eternal truth which proceedeth from himself, even by us which are wretched creatures, which are but wind, smoke shadows, and less than nothing. Seeing then that God appointeth and ordaineth us to be lawful witnesses for the advancing & in larging of his Gospel by us: hath he not just cause to complain, if we serve aside from it after we have suffered for it? Therefore let all such look narrowly to themselves, as have had any good beginning. And there is not any warning better worthy too be taken heed unto, than this. For seeing that the least of the Church have enough too bind them to Godward for his chozing of them from out of the world, & for his directing of his Gospel unto them, in somuch that he hath left the great ones & such as take highly upon themselves by reason of their great excellency, & preferred the lesser sort & such as are despised too the worldward, and shall surely have the harder account to make, if they shrink away afterward: what shall become of those whom God vouchsafed to have to be his standard bearers, and whom he perferred in such wise, as they ought too have been an example and looking glass to others? what excuse shall there be for them, if they give the slip? And specially if they that have suffered for the name of jesus Christ, & for the doctrine of his Gospel, so far forth as to have been kept in prison and too have been tormented, yea and to have been brought even unto death's door, do afterward start aside: is it not an abolishing of God's grace so far forth as in them lieth? So little then ought any man's suffering for the Gospel, serve to excuse him or cause him to be borne withal: that such as have suffered most▪ aught too bridle themselves shortest, knowing that the honour which God doth them, holdeth them so much the more bound unto him, and that it behoveth them to be the more watchful and warer, that they give none occasion of stumbling to any body. For when folk shall say, how cometh this too pass? such a one should have been a Martyr of God, he hath endured much for the maintenance of the truth, and now behold he is become a renegade: it is a putting of the Gospel to shame & reproach, and what a thing is that? By that means the name of God shall be greatly misreported. And therefore let us mark well, that if we have for a time served God, and he hath made our labour fruitful, so as the Church hath been profited and edified by it: we must walk in the greater carefulness, and take good heed that we play not the shrewd Cow, that gives a good deal of milk, and when she hath done, strikes down the pail and spills it. For if we do a hundred times more harm than we did good: what can we allege for our defence? how can we say that we have suffered for the Gospel? Wherefore if we purpose that God should allow of our servis, let us learn to be constant, firm and fast settled, that we never serve aside from our calling, but continue and go forward in it more and more. Howbeit for as much as this upbraiding was very rigorous, S. Paul mitigateth it, saying: If at leastwize it be in vain. Wherein he giveth the Galathians an incling, that he hopeth much better of them, and that although they were start aside for a time, yet it would not endure long, but that upon warning and exhortation they would return again into the right way. And in this text we see, that when we be rebuked by God's spirit, it is not too make us fumish, nor to drive us too such a desperateness that we should take the bridle in our teeth and fall too chafing: but rather too draw us to repentance. God then intendeth not to make us so dismayed, as too leave us in the briars: but after he hath showed us our faults, he calleth us always home again too him, and calleth us to repentance, and showeth us that he is ready too receive and take us too mercy, as oft as we be touched with true lowliness to be sorry for our sins, and too acknowledge them unfeignedly and freely. Sith it is so, let us on our side be well aduized, that when we be told of the faults that we have done, we play not the mad Bedlams, nor go about to win any thing by starting aside or dragging back: but yield ourselves guilty, and be so meek and patiented minded, as too suffer ourselves too be blamed after as we have need. And when rebukings shall seem somewhat with the sharpest & pricking to us: let us always bear in mind, too consider too what end they tend, and what fruit followeth them, and that although God rebuke us thoroughly, yet he is ready too forget all our faults afterward. Ye see then what we have to remember: as if S. Paul should say, that although we to the uttermost of our power have abolished the grace of God: yet not withstanding he on his part is loath they should perish & would feign make them to prosper. And thereunto he rebuketh us, to the intent we should not continued unamendable. Therefore whensoever we shall have been so far overseen as to stray from the right way: yet let us know that our Lord calleth us back too him, and giveth us a mean to return again, if our fault be not matched with wilfulness. Now after that S. Paul hath spoken so, he addeth again, that God had dealt forth the gifts of his holy spirit among the Galathians, yea & that by means of the gospel, in somuch that the same aught to have been enough to hold them to the doctrine which they had received, without turning aside or wandering away from it. Whereas he speaketh here of God's spirit, he meeneth not the grace that was treated of this morning, which is common to all the faithful: but useth an other kind of reasoning (as we shall see by the sequel:) namely that besides Gods showing of himself generally too all the Galathians, that he had adopted them for his children: he had also ordained Prophets among them, and men endued, some with the gift of Tongues, some with the gift of healing, & othersome with such other like. But all this came to them by means of the Gospel: and therefore their turning back again to the Ceremonies of the law, was a burying of all the operations of God's spirit. I have told you already how we must bear in mind, that God communicateth his spirit to all [his]: for without that, we could not be Christians, because there is nothing but evil in our nature. God must be fain to reform us & bring us back to himself, so as we may become as it were new creatures. Ye see then that God doth make us generally all partakers of his holy spirit, by means whereof we be touched with the fear of him, enlightened with faith to seek our salvation in jesus Christ, and cheered up to resort unto God, to call upon him, & to yield ourselves obediently to his will: & to be short, so ye see that God's spirit is common to all the faithful, & to all his children. But yet doth he grant us other special graces beside, as when he giveth us men that teach us his word faithfully, or that govern the common wealth wisely, or which have other gifts: for in so doing he giveth us certain tokens that he dwelleth among us, and thereby also he bindeth us so much the more unto him. Let us mark the reason that S. Paul setteth down here. He blameth the unthankfulness of the Galathians, for that they considered not how it came unto them by the preaching of the Gospel. And he sayeth it purposely, because men will always make fair protestations enough, that they mean not to reject God's grace, and yet do show the clean contrary in their doings. As how? They that are loath too suffer themselves too be taught, and would drive away all the ministers of God's word if they could, & they which through envy & spitefulness, could find in their hearts to abolish the remembrance of all those whom God hath established too maintain the welfare of his people, they (say I) do show well enough, that they would have God too hold himself a far off from them: and that they be loath to come at him. For he setteth before them the means to come too him, and they vouchsafe not too take it, but do thrust it from them. So then, whereas S. Paul findeth fault with the Galathians, it was not for that they protested openly with full mouth that they would none of God's spirit, or that they held scorn of his gifts: but too show them that they had very ill regarded Gods uttering of the gifts of his spirit in their Church. What ought we then too gather upon this Text. That if God give us means too come unto him, we must take them awoorth, even by fashioning of ourselves unto them. For if the Gospel be preached among us, and we wilfully forget what is told us: it is all one as if we rejected God, and turned our back upon him, of purpose too stray away from him. Wherefore if we intent that God should continue his grace towards us: let us hold us too the means that he hath ordained for us: that is to say, let us suffer ourselves to be taught by such as he sendeth unto us, let every of us exercise himself alone also in reading the holy scripture, let such as have done good in edifying the Church have room & place among us, and let us not shut the gate against the holy Ghost. This in effect is the thing that we have to bear in mind. Furthermore for as much as S. Paul's intent here, is to bring back the faithful to the Gospel: let us assure ourselves that if we serve never so little from it, we be straight in the high way to destruction. And so there is none other knitting of God unto men, than by means of the Gospel which must go as a chain that cannot be broken betwixt them. And Paul doth purposely once again call it the preaching of faith, to show us how great need we have that God should prevent us. For until such time as he have reached us his hand in our Lord jesus Christ, and drawn us out of the gulf of confusion wherein we be by nature, what are we? Moreover we see how bountiful he showeth himself towards us, in that he giveth himself fully to us in the person of his only Son: surely it is much more than if he gave us heaven and earth, and all the goods that are in them. For what are all other things in comparison of our Lord jesus Christ? Wherefore let us mark, that seeing that God having declared unto us that we be utterly unfurnished of all goodness, addeth that he will not keep back any thing from us, nor show himself a niggard towards us, if we seek too him for all things that we want: we must be contented with it, and if we serve never so little one way or other, we deserve well to be utterly bereft and dispossessed, even of that which we have received already. And thereupon S. Paul bringeth us back too the example of Abraham, because he is the father of all the faithful, and moreover because that in his person it pleazed god to show how we may become righteous to be saved: for there is none other way to bring us to the kingdom of heaven than the same that he went. There is but only one way, and that is set forth to us in the example of Abraham. S. Paul therefore sayeth that Abraham believed God, and the same was reckoned to him for righteousness: and therefore that if we will be Abraham's children, we must believe. Hear we have too call too remembrance the thing that hath been declared already heretofore: that is too say, what this word faith or belief importeth. It is not a single believing that there is but one God which governeth the world: but an assuring of ourselves that he taketh us for his children, and that we may fully and freely call upon him as our father, because he accepteth us for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. Then if we be sure of the favour and fatherly love of our God, and take such warrantise of it by his promises, that we have our look wholly fastened upon our Lord jesus Christ, in whom we find means too come unto God, and too go freely unto him: that is the very thing which S. Paul meant by that word Faith. And so, when he sayeth that too be ahraham's children we must be faithful: it is all one as if he said, that we cannot be faithful Christians nor members of the Church, but by faith: that is to say, except we be bereft of all opinion of our own deservings, & moreover so beaten down and dismayed in ourselves, as we may not wot where too become, nor seek any other means of salvation, than in the free goodness which God offereth us, when he telleth us that we be fordone & damned in our sins, and yet notwithstanding, that we must not cease to have full hope and trust of salvation, in jesus Christ.  
Thus ye see what it is for a man to be a Christian: that is too wit, to be utterly out of heart in himself, in consideration that he bringeth nothing with him but sin and cursedness: and yet upon the feeling of himself to be so utterly void of all well deserving: to come unto God to be clothed with the grace of our Lord jesus Christ. For it is not enough for us to be out of heart in ourselves, as we see that Cain was, who being as it were upon the rack confesseth his fault: (howbeit, that was but through despair, and so consequently there was nothing in him but murmuring and blasphemy against God: & in like case is it with all reprobates or cast aways) but we must so taste of the love of our God, as we may be able to settle ourselves upon it, and be out of all doubt that he will receive us if we come to the Gospel, at leastwize if we come in such wise as our hope be grounded, not upon our own selfweening or imagination, but upon God's promise, & for that we cannot be disappointed in waiting upon him and in holding ourselves assured of his word. Thus ye see in effect what it is too be faithful: for we must always have an eye to the disputation that S. Paul undertaketh. He striveth against such as pretended too purchase righteousness before God by the works of the Law. If there were no more but this saying too be of the faith, without considering what matter S. Paul treateth of here: that manner of speech were but dark, But when we see how S. Paul declareth expressly, that all such as go about too purchase favour at God's hand by their own deservings, are puffed up with pride, and that their presumptuousness shutteth the gate of Paradise against them, and that God vouchsafeth not to hear them, because they defraud him of his due honour, and would fayne as it were deck themselves with his feathers, and that they be traitors in robbing him of his righteousness: for as much as S. Paul handleth that point: there is now no doubt but he taketh all those too be of the faith, which distrust themselves, and are utterly out of all hope in themselves, and yet notwithstanding do return unto jesus Christ, resting, leaning, and trusting wholly unto him. Those therefore are the true children of Abraham. But now let us see how few Christians there are in the world. True it is that the word Christian runneth roundly in every man's mouth: but in the mean while it is foully defiled, and God must needs disclaim all such as pretend after that fashion too be his: like as in the Popedom every man groundeth himself upon his baptism or christendom. And surely in baptism we have on God's behalf an infallible pledge of our salvation. But what for that? they take but the visible sign, and separate it from our Lord jesus Christ. And in very deed the Papists know nought at all of that which is told us here by S. Paul: but (which worse is) they have their free-will, their merits, and their satisfactions: in steed of God's servis, which they thrust under foot and falsify, they have gewgaws yea and abominations of the Devils own forging: and therefore they be sufficiently convicted too have no christianity in them. And for our part, although we have not the Idolatries and superstitions that reign among the Papists: yet are we not so grounded in the Gospel, that every of us can offer himself frankly unto God, and fully and freely call upon him, quietly suffering him too guide us: but we shall see many that are but wretched beasts. True it is that they will well enough protest themselves too hold nothing at all of the Pope's abuses and superstitions: but if a man talk too them of the grounds and principles of the gospel, they wot not what thing it is. Othersome which ween themselves too be great Clerks, when it cometh too the trial, do show that all was but a countenance, and that they did but prate like pies in a Cage. So much the more therefore doth it behove us too bear well in mind, how Saint Paul telleth us here, that we cannot be Abraham's children nor members of the Church, except we come thither with belief of the Gospel, so as every of us renounce his foreconceyved opinions of his own merits, and assure ourselves that we be utterly damned and drowned in despair, and thereupon resort too the mere grace of God, and too the mercy which he offereth us in our Lord jesus Christ, so as we fall too dipping of ourselves in the blood which he hath shed too clenze us withal, assuring ourselves that there all our debts are released, and God's wrath and vengeance so appeazed, as we cannot fail but too find him favourable. Howbeit for the better understanding hereof, let us mark also after what manner Abraham believed God. And it behoveth us too have the definition of this word Faith: for without that, all this doctrine would be to no purpose. I have told you already that whereas the Papists strive against us: they know neither why nor wherefore they do it, nor whereat they bend themselves, but rush forth overth wart, awry, and at all adventure. For they never witted what faith meant, & that do they show well enough, I mean even the greatest doctors of them, for all that they will say is that faith is to believe in God: and if they believe in God, so do the Devils too. But when as S. Paul speaketh here of faith, he meeneth not that we should have but only some guess that there is a God which reigneth in heaven: but that we must take him to be our father, assuring ourselves thoroughly of it by the promises which he giveth us, and so link ourselves too our Lord jesus Christ, as we doubt not but that all that ever he hath is proper and belonging to us, because we be members of his body. But when the Papists talk of faith, they say it is a confused thing, and that it serveth not to make us good men so as we might be saved by it. We see then that the Papists go brutishly to work, as folk utterly dulled by Satan. And it is a just punishment of God upon their pride, because they cannot find in their hearts too humble themselves, by confessing themselves to owe all unto God, and that there is nothing in them worthy to be accepted at his hand, but that they must be fain to receive the mere grace that is offered them. Thus ye see after what manner we must take the word Faith. But here is yet one point more which serveth greatly too that purpose: which is, too know after what manner Abraham believed God, and that shall be the conclusion. If Abraham had believed no more but that there was a God in heaven: that would not have served too have justified him, for the Heathenfolke believed as much. Again, if Abraham had believed that God was judge of the world: that would not have served his turn neither. But when as God sayeth unto him, 
Gen. 15. a. 1. & 17. a. 7.  I am thy plentiful reward, and I will be thy God and the God of thy seed after thee, and moreover all nations shall be blessed in thee: by accepting such promises wherein God acquainted himself with him, and witnessed to him that he took him for one of his household and as his own child, and became his father: Abraham was justified by accepting that promise. And why? For as soon as God offered him his goodness and grace, he believed the word and received it: and then was he full sure of his salvation. Now may we much better judge what it is to be justified by faith: namely that it is not a confused opinion of believing that there is a God, but a holding of him for our father and Saviour, and that because he showeth himself to be so by his word, and also giveth us a good pledge and earnest penny of it in our Lord jesus Christ, insomuch that there he showeth himself to be joined and united with us, and that although we be wretched creatures and have nothing in us but all mischief, yet he faileth not too take us for his own, and too admit us into his favour: the reason whereof is, because our Lord jesus Christ is the mean betwixt him and us. Therefore when we have that promise, and rest wholly upon it, and doubt not but that God doth and will show himself gracious to us unto the end, and therewithal call upon him and resort only unto him, giving over this world, and continuing in the hope of the heavenly life: then be we sure that we have faith, and are justified: and that was the manner of our father Abraham's believing: and without that, let us assure ourselves there is no Christianity at all in us. For (as Saint Paul saith in the tenth to the Romaimes) until we know what the Gospel is, 
Ro. 10. c. 14  we cannot call God our father. We cannot call upon God (saith he) except we knew him, 
Ro. 10. c. 17  and believed in him. And how is it possible for us to know him, till he be revealed unto us? Therefore faith must needs go before. And whereof cometh faith? Of hearing, saith Saint Paul. Then must we be trained in the gospel, or else we can have no faith. And hereby we see yet better, that all that ever is termed faith in Popery, is but stark dotage. And why so? For there God's word is hidden, and the greatest brutishness that can be, is taken for greatest devotion. When men babble they wot not what, when they gad on pilgrimage and never come at God, when they busy their heads about fond Ceremonies and hear not so much as one word of good doctrine: o, that is great devotion and holiness. But we see how there is no Christianity without faith, nor faith without teaching of the Gospel: and so consequently we cannot be Christians, till God have given us the grace to taste of his goodness and mercy, as it is daily set afore us in the Gospel: assuring ourselves that he accepteth us in the number of his children, so as we may be bold too call upon him, and continue therein too the end, at leastwise in waiting for the full performance of the things which he revealeth unto us now by his mouth, that is to say by his word.  
But now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him to make us feel them more and more, and that the same feeling of them may draw us unto him with true repentance, so as we may not only ask him forgiveness of them, but also so reform and change ourselves, as we may truly bear the mark of his children, when we shall appear before his judgement seat, and as our Lord jesus Christ also may repair the Image of his father in us, in such wise as he may acknowledge us for his members. And in the mean while, let us beseech him to bear with our infirmities, till he have utterly cleansed us of them. That it may please him too grant this grace not only to us, but also to all people. etc.   

The .17. Sermon, which is the third upon the third Chapter.  
7 Know ye therefore that they which are of faith are the children of Abraham.  
8 And the Scripture foreseeing that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, showed glad tidings aforehand unto Abraham, saying. In thee shall all nations be blessed.  
9 Those then which are of faith, are blessed with faithful Abraham.  
IF we were such as we would be taken to be, that is to wit, if we were Christians: we should be well acquainted with this manner of speech of being justified by faith. But there are very few to be found even among those that boast themselves too have profited in the Gospel, which know what is meant by the righteousness whereof the Scripture speaketh so much. Howsoever the case stand, either we must have skill of that article, or else we can never have any assurance of our salvation, nor resort unto God at our need to call freely upon him. And that is the cause why S. Paul standeth so much upon that matter. The last Sunday we saw how Abraham was counted righteous because he had believed God: and I told you that thereby is showed us, that no man can bring any worthiness of his own, wherewith to win God's favour, but that we must be fain to receive it [of his free gift.] For the word believing, hath a respect too the promise, insomuch that Gods free offering of himself unto Abraham, was the cause that Abraham was counted righteous, because he accepted the favour that was offered him of free gift, being well assured that of himself he had nothing but all iniquity and cursedness. And thereupon Saint Paul concludeth, that such as are of faith are the children of Abraham. It is certain that Abraham is the father of all the faithful, and of all God's children: and therefore it followeth, that either we must be fashioned after his example, or else the gate of life and salvation is shut against us, and we be quite and clean banished out of God's kingdom. Hear Saint Paul showeth us the way: For we come not of Abraham as concerning the flesh, neither belong we aught at all unto him: and yet notwithstanding it behoveth us too be of his race: the only way whereof, is to be partners of the promise that was given unto him, and to receive it as he did, (here ye see what it is too be of faith) so that when we once know and find by proof that we cannot deserve any favour at God's hand, nor be allowed for our own works & merits, we repoze our whole trust in his goodness, & apply this promise to ourselves, which is that he adopteth us for his children. Thus ye see Saint Paul's Text made plain enough. Howbeit he addeth, that that [promise] served not for the jews alone, but rather that all men in general are comprehended in it. For without that addition, the doctrine that we have treated of would serve us to no purpose. God choze Abraham and his offspring: So then, are we shut out from the hope of salvation: for his choosing importeth a forsaking of all those whom he chooseth not: but he hath chosen the lineage of Abraham, and so by that means it seemeth that all of us are forsaken. But the promise which Saint Paul rehearseth consisteth of two parts. The one is, that God would be the protector of Abraham's lineage, and shoal it out from the rest of the world. 
Gen. 12. a. 3  The other is, that all nations should be blessed in Abraham and in his seed. Now if God had placed his Church in the only household of Abraham, then should we at this day be miserable. But for as much as in the second part we also are joined in it, and God enlargeth his goodness and mercy further, which he had appointed too one certain lineage: by that means we become partakers of salvation: And that is the thing which Saint Paul treateth of here, [when he telleth us] that the Scripture foreseeing that God not only justifieth the jews, but also useth the like mercy towards the Gentiles, which were as good as cut off from the house, saith, All Nations shall be blessed in thee. Then is there no speaking here of some handful of men, or of some certain people: but without any exception, God openeth the gate to all such as had erst been quite and clean past hope. And thereupon also Saint Paul concludeth, that they which are of faith shall be blessed with faithful Abraham As if he should say, when God justified Abraham, he had not respect neither to Circumcision, nor to any thing that he had wherewith too win favour after the opinion of men: but received him in another kew, that is to wit, as a believing man. God therefore contented himself with Abraham's faith only. And in that respect also it was his will too make him the father of the whole Church. Seeing then that God made none account of any thing else in Abraham but of his faith: 
Goe 17. a. 4  let us conclude that God doth now still receive us to him in likewise, if we have the like faith that Abraham had, though not in like measure, and that God taketh it in good worth, though we do but follow him aloof. Then belongeth not this blessing to Abraham's fleshly offspring only, but also too those that were strangers to him, so there be the like substance and fashion of faith in them. howbeit too the end we take profit by this doctrine, let us remember what I have touched already, that is to wit, what it is too be of faith: namely that it is a reposing of ourselves wholly in Gods mere mercy. But Saint Paul setteth down a comparison of things contrary, and which can no more agree than fire and water: that is to wit, of being of the law, and of being of fatyh. Yet followeth it not that the law cometh not of God: insomuch that if we reject it, at whom doth such contempt point? Is not God's authority impeached thereby? But in these words of Law and Faith, S. Paul respecteth not simply the doctrine of either of them, but the hope of salvation that men may conceive of them. For the righteousness of faith hath his record of the law and the Prophets, as Saint Paul saith in the third to the Romans. 
Rom. 3. c. 21.  They be not contrary things: but the diversity of them is in this, that such as misknowe themselves, and are blinded with hypocrisy, think too purchaze favour in God's sight by keeping the Law, which thing is impossible. Those therefore are of the law, which hold of the Law, as though they were able too earn the heritage of the heavenly life at God's hand. On the contrary part, they that are needy, yea or rather utterly empty of themselves, acknowledging that they have not so much as one drop of grace in them: they are of faith. For why, they forsake themselves, and seek their righteousness elsewhere. They come and offer themselves like poor beggars unto God, to the end he should fill them, whereas they were utterly empty before. Therefore mark it for a school-point, that by the force of faith we must be quite rid of all selfetrust, and of all overweening of our own merits, and have our whole refuge to God's mere goodness. But truly we cannot come right forth unto God, without some mean: our Lord jesus Christ must be feign too make us way thither: and all this is comprehended under the word faith. For faith is not an imagination of men's own forging: it is an assuredness which we conceive of God's goodness, when he cometh to us and uttereth familiarly the love that he beareth us. Then must the promise go before, or else there shall be no following of faith. To be short, whosoever hath not been trained in the Gospel, can have no faith at all. For God must first have told us that he loveth us, or else we cannot rest upon his goodness, nor call upon him as our father. Now let us see what this promise is. God not only saith that he will have pity upon us, but also telleth us that although we be wretched sinners, yet he will not cease to accept us, because he burieth all our sins, namely by the means of our Lord jesus Christ: for that sacrifice must needs come forth every where, where any mention is made of the forgiving of sins. Never can there be any pardon gotten at God's hand, except there be bloudsheding with it for a satisfaction. So then the foundation of this promise where God saith that he will be merciful to us, is Christ's shedding of his blood to wash away our spots, and his offering up of himself for a full amends, to pacify the wrath of God his father. Thus ye see how that if we be of faith, we have our eyes fastened upon jesus Christ, and our rest and quietness is altogether in his death and passion, which is the only mean too reconcile us unto God. Also let us mark, that to be blessed, and to be justified, are all one thing, accordingly as S. Paul declareth here. Hardly shall a man find one among thirty of such as are called Christians, that can skill to define this word justify. And surely it is a foul shame that we should have our ears daily beaten with the Gospel, and yet notwithstanding be ignorant of the chief article of our faith. Then to be justified, is not too have any righteousness in a man's self, but to be admitted for righteous at God's hand though we be not so. And here ye see why I said that we have a good opening of this doctrine, in that Saint Paul setteth down the word Bless, in stead of the word justify, which he had used afore, according to the fourth of the Romans, 
Rom. 4. a. 5.  where he sayeth that the righteousness of faith, is that our sins are forgiven us. Forsomuch then as God is favourable and loving to us, and receiveth us as his children: therefore it is said that we be justified before him. And why justified? Because he cannot love sinners, till he have forgiven their sins, and put them quite away. We know that forasmuch as God is righteous, he cannot agree with sin, but must needs always hate it. Then sith the case standeth so: if we intent to have his favour, we must needs be first cleansed of our offences. For so long as they come to reckoning, God must needs hate us, and curse us. But contrariwize when he wipeth away all our sins, then receiveth he us to mercy. And by that means do we begin to be blessed of him. Are we then blessed, that is to say, be loved of God? Verily we are therewithal justified also: that is to say, whereas there was nothing but sin in us, God maketh us partners of the righteousness of our Lord jesus Christ, and all the obedience that he yielded is conveyed over unto us. As for example: If I own a sum of money, and another pay it for me, although I lay out nothing out of mine own purse, yet am I quit. I had not wherewith to pay, but I found one that discharged me. Even so is it with us: who being destitute of righteousness, have jesus Christ for our surety, and he hath satisfied God his father for us. By means whereof our sins are quite wiped out, so as they come not any more to account or remembrance before God, and therefore we be justified or blessed, that is to say, where as God must heretofore have held us as accursed and damnable, now he holdeth us for his children. And herein also we see the fondness of the Papists, who cannot find in their hearts to be persuaded that we be justified by faith, because that (too their seeming) faith is not so excellent a virtue as some other are. For a man shall not be perceived to do much in holding himself too God's promises, and in resting upon them. Men will say, very well such a one is a wretched sinner, and knoweth that he had need in deed to be succoured by God's goodness, and that is the cause why he resteth thereupon. But the man whose conversation bears a goodly show, & is magnified every where, shall be counted the rightuouser. As for example, if a man be liberal and deal freely of his goods, and also show himself well disposed in all other parts of his life, such a one shall be counted more excellent than a believer. 
1. Co. 13. d. 13  Besides this, they do also allege S. Paul's saying in another place, how that Charity is above Faith and Hope. Yea truly: but the question is not here, whether of them is the greater, higher, or nobler virtue.  
When we say we be justified by faith, it is not meant that there is any worthiness or desert in our faith, as who should say, that God were bound unto us, and therefore received us for it: but that because God hath showed himself merciful towards us, and promised to be our Saviour, we being first bereft of all trust in our virtues, do come unto him by faith, knowing well that if he consider us in ourselves, he must needs curse and abhor us. Seing then that faith bringeth not any thing on man's behalf, but receiveth all things of Gods mere and free goodness: there is no questioning what worthiness is in us. And so we see that faith not only helpeth us too the attainment of our salvation, but also bringeth us all perfection. Now after that Saint Paul hath said, that all the heathen are blessed in Abraham: he addeth that it is together with the faithful Abraham. As if he should say, there is none other means to make us find favour in God's sight, than only faith. There is no seeking of help else where in that behalf. For that is yet too gross an error wherewith the Papists are entangled. For although they wot not what faith meaneth, nor what it is to be justified: yet are they enforced to say that faith helpeth to salvation: Howbeit they add, that it is but partly, and that charity, and all other virtues work together with it, and that if men purpose to be allowed of God, they must deserve well at his hand, so that all is nought worth, without obedience and holiness of life. It is true that faith cannot be separated from the fear of God: but the matter here is nothing else but too know by what means God acknowledgeth us for his children. But if he have respect too our works, woe be to us. Therefore he must be fain to turn away his countenance from the considering of our persons, and to receive us alonely in our Lord jesus Christ, or else (in his looking upon us) to mark nothing but our miseries, that he may be moved and provoked to mercy. Ye see then that God hath a double respect in justifying us. The one is that he beholdeth our miseries: for in as much as he seeth us so plunged in all confusion, he is moved to pity. Again, to the intent he may no more be an enemy and take part against us which are sinners, he must be feign to look upon our Lord jesus Christ, and upon his righteousness, that the same may do away all our offences. Now S. Paul saith here, that we can not be blessed but with faithful Abraham. As if he should say that Abraham though he were never so holy a man, brought nothing of his own with him when he obtained righteousness before God. faith (as I have said already) doth utterly bereave a man of all the worthiness which he supposeth himself to have. Seeing that Abraham had none other help than faith: it followeth that he renounced all his own works, as which in very deed were nothing worth. Then sith it is so, let us learn to leave such mingling, which bringeth nothing but corruption before God: and let us be contented that we be allowed at God's hand if he find us faithful. If a man pose us, and say, had Abraham's virtues no favour in God's sight? It is easy too answer, that Abraham of his own nature had nothing but all manner of iniquity. He had been a castaway, if God had not plucked him out of the dungeon wherein he was sunken, according as he himself showeth in the last chapter of josua. 
josu. 22. a. 2  Consider (saith he to the jews) from whence I took your father Abraham. Did not his fathers serve Idols? Then did I pluck him out of the bottom of hell. So, Abraham had not aught whereof to boast. For he could not have done any good, if God had not prevented him with his grace. But now after that God had given Abraham so great and excellent virtues, that he is become as a pattern of all holiness: yet were not those virtues able too justify him, for there was always some fault too be found in him, either more or less. Let a man enforce himself as much as in possible too obey God: and yet shall he always go limping. Now there can not be so little a fault nor so small a blemish in our works, but the same is enough to make them foul and loathsome before God. Thus all Abraham's virtues, if they had been examined straightly, could not have brought him aught but damnation. As much is too be said of David, and of all others. Besides this, when we fall too scanning whether God love us, and acknowledge us for his children: it must not be thought he doth it for two or three good deeds, but for such a perfect obedience as we fail not in any one jot. But surely although Abraham had some perfection in part of his life, yet could he not be justified by it. For he was continually a man, that is to say, a sinner: and God held him so at the staves end, too the intent too humble him, as he doth all the rest of the faithful. Then could not Abraham bring aught of himself, for look what goodness so ever he had, he held it of God and of his free goodness. And moreover, the same was yet still unsufficient too save him: for by nature he was utterly lost and damned, as all the rest of Adam's line is. Therefore it stood him in hand, that God should receive him through pardoning of his sins, and look upon him singly in his faith. But let us mark also, that Gods justifying of us is by faith, that is to say, by his own mere and alonely goodness, and that thereupon it behoveth us to rest in his promise, by the virtue whereof he alloweth and accepteth us, yea and our works also: not in respect that they come of ourselves, but for that we do them by the grace of his holy spirit: and therefore doth he accept them and allow them as righteous, yea even so far forth as to reward them as the whole scripture doth plentifully witness. And yet doth all this also proceed of faith. For when we be justified, that is too say, accepted for righteous before God: then also are our works justified, that is to say, God accepteth them for rightful, although there be not any worthiness in them, nor any cause at all why he should receive them. Then like as we ourselves are justified by Gods only free goodness, when we receive his promises by faith: even so be our works justified by the self same mean. After that manner was Abraham justified in his person: and then likewise were his works also justified before God. But howsoever the world go, if ye consider the original cause and wellspring of all: ye must needs conclude that nothing else was made account of but only faith. For had God listed to sift Abraham's life, he had been condemned as all other mortal men are. But his intent was to take him for his own, and nothing persuaded or moved him thereunto but his own mere mercy. Also, Abraham had his eyes shut against all vain trusts wherewith men deceive themselves: he knew there was nothing able to bring him to life, save the only mercy of God: To be short, like as Abraham had no regard but of God's mere mercy: so God had no regard but only of Abraham's faith: and by that means was he justified. So then let us leave all things that men imagine to bring themselves in favour with God by mingling this and that with faith: for they are all but falsehoods and illusions of Satan: and let faith have such foundation as this: that is too wit, that with all humility we acknowledge ourselves to be then righteous, when God forgiveth us our sins, and that by the same means our works also are reckoned for good and righteous, because God listeth not to sift them narrowly, but taketh them in good worth of his fatherly goodness. Thus ye see what we have too gather upon that text. Now, that the blessedness of Abraham belongeth unto us, and is meant unto us, it appeareth by that which I have touched already, and by that S. Paul avoucheth, that all nati●ons should be blessed in Abraham. And now remaineth too see the reason that S. Paul addeth on the contrary part. For men by their good wills can never find in their hearts too give over the opinion which they have of their own righteousness, except they be compelled and enforced too it. For although we be saped in so many vices as is oughly to behold: yet the worst and deepest rooted vice in our nature is pride or presumptuousness, which is a self-willed weening that there is somewhat in us: in so much that although God tell us that we be right nought, and that there is nothing in us but lewdness, filthiness, and uncleanness, and that all the virtue which we dream upon is but vanity & leasing: yet can he not compass to humble us, till we ourselves perceive our own need, and have it proved to our faces. And therefore it behoveth us to mark well the reason which S. Paul addeth here to draw us to the pure faith, and to turn us away from all the vain trusts which we can have in our own deservings. All they (saith he) that are of the law are accursed. For it is written, Cursed be he that continueth not in all the things that are written and contained in this book, too do them. When as S. Paul saith that all they which are of the law are cursed: he meaneth that so long as men rest and muse upon their own works, and think to obtain grace by that mean before God: they be cursed. For (as I have declared heretofore) like as he that forsaketh himself, and renounceth all that he hath of his own, and groundeth himself upon the only mercy of God, is of faith: so contrariwise, he that thinketh too bring any service wherewith too bind God unto him, or imagineth to recompense him with his merits, is of the Law. But saint Paul saith that such are cursed. And why? He allegeth the saying of Moses: Cursed be he that performeth not all that is written here. It had been said afore, 
Deu. 27. d. 26.  Cursed be he that serveth strange Gods: Cursed be he that blasphemeth God: 
De. 27. c. 15  Cursed be he that breaketh the Sabbath day: Cursed be he that is stubborn against his father and mother: Cursed be he that defileth another man's wife. After the rehearsing of all these Curses, and after the solemn uttering of them, it behoved the people too answer Amen, Amen, as if there had passed some covenant, and that God on his side had made demand, saying: I will have you too serve me after this manner, yea even without failing in any point, and in such wise as ye keep touch with me through stitch in all things that I command you: and the people on their side should answer, Amen, yea Lord we be contented to be all damned if we serve thee not: and then afterward God should come and conclude, Cursed be he that performeth not all that ever is contained in this book, that is too say, which misseth in any one point, and the people should answer again, so be it. Now seeing that the law curseth all such as perform it not to the full: let us see if there be any one that doth it. It is certain that all men from the greatest too the least are guilty. For why? let us consider the sum of the Law, which is that we should love God with all our heart, with all our mind, with all our power, and with all our strength, and our neighbour as ourself and then let every of us try his own life, & he shall need none other judge than himself to condemn him. For although we loved God with an uncorrupted and sound heart unfeignedly: yet can it not be, but that we must be drawn diversly with many vanities. Yea put the case that a man were as perfect as an Angel: yet could he not love God as he ought to do, for it would behove all our wits to be employed in the love of him. But now let us mark if we cast not many vain looks when we open our eyes; or if that when we open our ears, we be not given too their much fond talk that tendeth not to the honour of God, or which is not utterly void of sin if at leastwise it be not wicked. But how soever the case stand, we should so dedicate our wits wholly unto God, as that we should not think upon any thing wherein he should not be glorified. And where shall one be found that doth so? [No where] but (which worse is) besides that we have our wits far haled and drawn away from the love of God: we see that they tickle us daily unto naughtiness, and that we do not so soon stir a hand but it is to put it too many things of no value. As much is to be said of our feet, of our eyes, and of our ears. Again, what a dungeon is there in man's heart? what a number of croaked lusts are there, so snarled one within another, as there is nothing to be found among them but confusion? In so much that it is upon very good cause that jeremy crieth out: 
jer. 17. b. 9  O what a maze is the heart of man, wherein there is neither end nor measure to be seen, so that although a man should sound and gauge himself never so deep, yet it is not possible that he should attain too the knowledge of the hundredth part of his naughtiness. There is none but only God that can be judge of it. So then, let us mark well, that although God have begotten us again by his holy spirit, and that we strain ourselves to the uttermost to serve & honour him: yet must we needs come far short of the end, and be still but on our way thitherward, yea and go always halting. And moreover beside our slowness, we meet with many falls, and many shrewd rushes, we limp on the one foot, and stumble on the other, and divers times we tumble over and over. Lo what our life is. Therefore by the Law we see we be all of us accursed, yea even when there is no manifest sin in us. For (as I have declared already) if there were no more but this, that no man dischargeth himself of the full performance of the Law: it were too be concluded thereupon, that all of us are condemned by the Law, and therefore that it standeth us in hand to seek our righteousness else where, that is to wit, in the mere mercy of God. Now then we see how S. Paul showeth us, that all such as have any vain trust in their own merits, are rank traitors too God, and make war against him. For he doth as it were drag them forth by the hear of their heads, and show them the distress wherein they be, and what a stubborness is it if they will not come unto him? Must not the devil needs have dulled them? We see then that S. Paul's meaning here, was too drive men too seek their righteousness and salvation in the only grace of our Lord jesus Christ: for without that, the other should never befall us, because we always surmise some value to be in ourselves, and that selfestimation or overweening doth so blind us, that we can not glorify God in his righteousness by keeping our own mouths shut till we be convicted, as we see in this text. Furthermore let us mark, that S. Paul hath taken here a principle which the Papists cannot find in their hearts too agree unto▪ For among other things, they say, cursed and banned be he which shall say that God hath commanded us more than we are able to do. They excommunicate and accurse all such as are of opinion, that the righteousness of the Law overreacheth all the ability of man. For it seemeth to them, that God ought not too command us any impossibility, & that either we must have wherewith too perform the Law, or else the Law should be too no purpose. So do they think, and so do they say: but the holy Ghost saith the flat contrary: for God is not bound to fashion himself to our ability. It becometh us to regard what we ourselves ought to do. Who is he that dare step up, and say that he ought not to love God with all his heart? For seeing that we be his, is it not reason that we should be wholly dedicated unto him? Ye see then that we be indebted unto him of the perfect love which he requireth. again, if we talk of our own strength, it is not too be said that we be able to discharge ourselves of our duty, as in respect of the love which we own unto our God. As for example, If a man have wasted all his goods in riot, and have not aught left wherewith too pay his creditors, shall that discharge him of his debts? If any man say, it is not through our own default: Yes surely is it. For in as much as we be corrupted in Adam, original sin holdeth us sufficiently convicted and guilty before God, so as it is no excuse too say, I am weak or rather utterly untoward, and I can not so much as think one good thought, 
2. Co. 3. a. 5  according as Saint Paul declareth. It is true that we can not think so much as one good thought, and that our hearts are full of sturdiness and malice, so that all our affections are enemies unto God. So speaketh the Scripture: but howsoever the world go, we cease not too be still bound too our duty. Wherefore let us mark, that the Law is commanded us, though it be impossible for us to fulfil and perform it. 
Rom. 8. a. 3.  And if it were not so, S. Paul would not have said in the eight too the Romans, that God performed that thing by the means of our Lord jesus Christ, which was impossible too the Law. In saying so he showeth well that we be not able to perform all that God commandeth us. For if we could bring that to pass, surely we should be justified by it. For it is said that all such as fulfil the Law shall live therein. 
Leu. 18. a. 5.  If any man could be found that had performed it, he should live. But S. Paul taketh the same reason afterward too show, that it is a folly to think to get righteousness by keeping of the Law: for no man can bring it to pass as is required. Now then as touching this text, let us understand that S. Paul presupposeth that no man is able too perform the Law, though he strain himself never so much: insomuch that although he be governed by the holy Ghost, yet shall he never be able to bring it too pass during this flightful life, because God giveth us his grace by measure. It is true that he could give us such perfection as nothing should be amiss in all our life, but that we should have a full and more than angelical conformity too all his commandments. Howbeit, although he hold us in awe, although he change us and fashion us new again, although he rain us back to the obedience of his will: yet is there no full perfection in us. And why? For he intendeth to hold us still under the bridle of humility, he will have us to know our own weakness, and to groan for it before him: and he will have us to pass judgement, and to know that we be always indebted unto him. Forasmuch then as God doth not in this present life give us such perfection as were requisite to the full performance of his whole law: therefore we can never do thoroughly the things that he commandeth us. And forasmuch as we be not able to perform them therefore this judgement is hundred down upon our heads, that he is cursed which fulfilleth not all the things. It behoveth us to mark well that saying: for it is not said, Cursed be he that rejecteth the Law, or which keepeth no point at all of it: but, Cursed be he that dischargeth not himself of it point by point, and through stitch, as I said afore. And for that cause also S. james (too the end too beat down men's pride) saith that he which faileth in any one point, 
jam. 2. b. 10  is guilty of the whole. We will think this to be very rough dealing at the first sight. What, say we? will God forget all the good that a man hath done, for the committing of some one only fault? That would be counted cruelty among men. Yea, but S. james addeth a reason, saying: He that forbade to murder, forbade also to commit whoredom: and he that forbade to steal, forbade all the residue too. Then if I think myself to have satisfied God in forbearing theft, and in the mean while am a whoremaster: have I not offended the majesty of God? And therefore we must leave all these peecing: for if we bring God some one piece, & let all the rest alone, what a dealing will that be▪ We see that one man is given to one vice, & another to another, and so every man would be privileged and dispensed with under colour that he had done this or that, notwithstanding that he miss in some other point. But God hath not separated his commandments asunder. He hath not said too one man, thou shalt not steal, and to another, Thou shalt not commit adultery: but he saith to all men without exception, Abstain ye from whoredom; abstain ye from theft, abstain ye from murder. Therefore we must examine our life, not by any one commandment alone, but by all the whole law together. But now let us see if we can find any man that is faultless. Ye see then that we must needs be confounded, so long as we stand to be judged by the law. For if Abraham, who was the excellentest that ever could be picked out among men, should be driven to enter into account by that: it is certain that he should not miss too be damned. Seeing it is so, let us bear well in mind that it is not for us too dispute any more: for when the Papists speak of the righteousness of faith, they do but dally and scoff with God, as if he were a little babe. Let us keep ourselves from such scornfulness: and when God pronounceth this horrible sentence, that all they be cursed which fulfil not all that is written, let us conceive such a terror of it, as we may quake before his majesty, yea and every of us become his own judge, and willingly yield himself guilty, and being so convicted of our wretchedness bewail our utter failing in all things, and thereupon embrace the righteousness that is offered us in our Lord jesus Christ, taking all our contentment and rest there.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us so to feel them, as we may not only ask him forgiveness with true repentance, but also pray him to hold us up all the time of our life, till he have taken us hence into his own kingdom, and in the mean while to reform us more and more by his holy spirit, to the end we may have sure record that we be of the number of his children, by governing ourselves after that manner in fear, and seek nothing else but to give ourselves wholly unto him. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The. 18. Sermon which is the fourth upon the third Chapter.  
11. That no man is justified by the law before God, it is manifest: for the righteous shall live by faith.  
12. And the law is not of saith: but the man that doth those things, shall live in them.  
13. Christ hath ransomed us from the curse of the law, in that he became accursed for us, (for it is written, cursed is he that hangeth on tree.)  
14. That the blessedness of Abraham might come upon the Gentiles through jesus Christ, to the end that we might receive the promise of the spirit by faith.  
WE have seen that if men be not worse than mad, they must needs (for all that ever they have) seek their salvation in our Lord jesus Christ. For if they stick to the law, they shall find nothing there but damnation, as hath been showed already: and that doth every man find sufficiently by his own experience. And certes when as Saint Paul goeth about in the Epistle to the Romans, 
Ro. 4. c. 15.  to show that men beguile themselves too grossly by trusting in their own merits: he faith that the law can work nothing but God's wrath and vengeance. For although we be already sufficiently condemned ere God open his mouth to give sentence against us: yet notwithstanding, our naughtiness is yet deeper engraven by the law, when he saith that if we transgress but some any one point, we become enemies to God, and his wrath must needs be kindled against us. What shall we gain by disputing, when the determinate sentence is pronounced by the heavenly judge? There is neither appeal nor pleading that will stand us in stead. So then, let us understand, that to have the true knowledge of the Gospel, we must hold us wholly to our Lord jesus Christ, that we put not our hope of salvation in any other thing than in his only mercy: and for the performance thereof, let every of us have an eye to his own life. For if men sift themselves thoroughly without hypocrisy or feigning, surely all cause of pleading will soon be rid away. The Papists will not in any wise grant that only faith should make us acceptable to God, and that is because they never felt thoroughly what it is to come before God's judgement seat, but have always as it were played with the shadow of it. And therefore no marvel though they pardon themselves in all things. But the very way to bring us to the truth and to the pure and right religion, is for every of us to look into his own life, what it is. Now if there were but one mite (as ye would say) amiss, it is certain that we were forthwith in danger of eternal death. But surely every of us shall find himself a sinner, not in some one point alone, but in a hundred thousand: not in some one fault, but in infinite sorts of faults. And when we shall have perceived never so many miseries in ourselves, God knoweth yet many more without comparison than we can: for he seeth much clearer than we do, 
1. john. 3. d. 20.  as saith Saint john in his canonical Epistle. Thus then is our pleading utterly void. Thus is sentence given that we cannot be justified by the law, but by faith only.  
And now the Apostle going forward with his matter, useth another reason, which is, that if we seek righteousness in the law, the same will be a clean contrary one to the righteousness which Gods children and chosen people obtain by faith. For what manner of one is the righteousness of the law saith he? [This it is.] He that doth those things shall live in them: that is to say, whosoever obeyeth God and doth his commandments, shall have salvation for his labour. Lo here a fair promise: but what good will it do us? If we will assay to do the things thoroughly which are commanded us, we shall every one of us see that God showeth us our condemnation so much the grievouser, as if he had set it down before us. What would become of our salvation, if we should seek it in ourselves, and be fain to earn it? Now therefore, when we here that God is ready to recompense all such as shall have served and honoured him by keeping of his law: it seemeth to us before we go any further, that we have gotten a marvelous vantage, Tush (say we:) behold, God bindeth himself too us, and warranteth us the heritage of heaven if we serve him and fulfil his will. [Yea:] but when we have compared our life too his doctrine, we shall find that his showing of himself so liberal and bountiful towards us, too bind himself to us for our serving of him and for our keeping of his law, is a plunging of us much deeper into the gulf wherein we were before. What shall we do then? We must resort to the remedy which the Apostle setteth down here before us by the mouth of Abacuk: which is that the righteous shall live by faith. Therefore let us refuse the promise of the law because it is not for our behoof, 
Abacuk. 2. a. 4.  & take the freegiven goodness of our god, who reacheth out his arms to receive us, so we be clear rid of all selfweening. That is the thing which is set down unto us here by S. Paul. And it is a reason that holdeth of contraries as they term it. As for example, if a man should say that fire heateth: and another wilful body should hold the contrary it might be said unto him, see if ye or frost do heat or no: doth it not appear that they be things diverse, repugnant, and unmatchable? Again, if it should be demanded whither the heat of the Sun is behoveful for this life or no: what a thing were it if there were no Sun in the world? we should the all of us be choked with the filthiness of the air, all the corruption whereof is cleansed away by the shining of the Sun. Then like as men may reason upon contraries in the order of nature: so the Apostle sayeth that we cannot be justified both by the law, and by the free favour of God: that is too say, if we be well liked at God's hand, our coming into his favour must be through his own free-bestowed goodness, because he loveth us in our Lord jesus Christ, and not for any worthiness that can be in ourselves. Howbeit, for the better understanding of this doctrine. Let us mark well how it is told us here, that the righteousness of the law is the fulfilling of God's commandments. And hereby it might seem to us that the doctrine of the law were sufficient to save us, for as much as God having rehearsed the ten commandments that are contained in the law, hath finally told us that that is the thing whereby we should live, the thing whereby we should direct our life, the infallible rule, and that we must not seek any other perfection of righteousness than that. And that is the very matter wherein we strive so much against the Papists, because that whereas God requireth obedience, they think to do him as good servis with the things that are of their own devizing. Wherefore let us mark that the full perfection of all holiness is contained in the Law. Yea verily as in respect of doctrine. For it is not lawful to add any thing to it, and men do but overlabour themselves in vain, when they bring in I wot not what devotious of their own devising. But it is not enough for us that the doctrine of the law doth sufficiently show us what righteousness is: we come too this point also, namely whither we be able to do the things that God hath enjoined us. I told you this morning, that we come far short of that. And so the promise of the law is nothing to our behoof, and the Papists do foully overshoot themselves in that behalf. For they hold still this fantastical opinion, that God hath not commanded any thing which we be not able to perform. But we see the clean contrary by Saint Paul. To confirm their error, they allege, that then God mocketh men, in telling them that he which doth those things shall live in them. But this knot is easy too be untied. For if God gave men no remedy, it is certain that they should be utterly abashed when he saith, that he which doth these things shall live in them, that is to say, no man shall live. At the first blush (as I said) we may seem to have won the goal, seeing that God hath told us, that by keeping his law we shall obtain his favour, and that there is a crown of glory prepared for us whereof we cannot fail: but when we have cast our cards, we must be fain to come to this point, that no man can attain to life by his own purchase or earning: for why, no man performeth the law. It is not said, he that doth but some one part or other of the law, shall live: but he that doth all that is contained in it. What manner of thing than is the righteousness of the law? It is a full and perfect keeping of it, without missing or failing in any point at al. But such a one is not to be found among men, and therefore it followeth that all of us are disappointed, and shut out from the promise that is given us in the law. Yet is it not to be said that God mocketh us, when he holdeth us at the staves end, because men deceive themselves through their own pride, by boasting of their own deservings. He hath good reason to hold them so at the staves end: and if there were no law nor any such promise, what would come of it? We know that the heathen men would always needs be in God's favour for their own virtues sake: and yet in the mean while they knew there were many faults in them, and for that cause they retained the use of sacrificing. It is true that they understood not the end of them: yet nevertheless, their sacrificing was a plain confession that they were endangered unto God, and had need to be admitted into his favour. Likewise the Papists do at this day pack together a great deal of pelting trash, to make atonement with God. And so ye see that the heathen men did at all times keep the same trade which the Papists keep at this day. But howsoever they fared, their intent was to be saved at God's hand for their own deservings. Howbeit God telleth us that if we think he oweth us any thing of duty, we deceive ourselves: notwithstanding, he promiseth of his own free goodness, that if we keep the law we shall be reckoned for righteous before him. But now, do we keep it? No, we come far short of it, in somuch that if we consider how much we fail of it, we must needs be abashed at it. Ye see then how it is not without cause that God hath given us that promise, though we reap no profit nor advantage by it. For it hath a respect to the correcting of the pride wherewith we be so sore infected, that we must be cleansed of it by some violent remedy, or else we shall burst. And what remedy is that? Behold, God talketh to us thus: Go to, ye murmur at me, if I handle you not after your own liking: but I tell you, that I will not only pour out my gracious gifts and benefits upon you in this world: but also do lay up an everlasting heritage in store for you, so ye serve me. Serve me, and make me a good account, and then shall you be sure that I will recompense you, both in this life and in the life to come. God's speaking after that manner is to none other end, but to stop men's mouths, and to make them acknowledge, that if God punish them and send them never so many afflictions, it is rightly done in somuch that all such as shall have well sifted their own lives, shall be driven to confess, yea even unfeignedly, Alas, if we be not worthy to eat bread for the sustenance of this transitory life upon earth, how can we by our own deserts get the heritage of heaven, which is a glory that belongeth only unto God? How can we attain to it by our own strength? Ye see then that men's combs are quite cut, by Gods giving of this so large and liberal promise unto them. And therewithal we have too note, that the same promis is free of itself, and yet far we never a whit the better for any piece of it, till we have utterly let go our hold of it. This would be dark if it should not be laid forth more at large. The heathenmen (as I have said already) did fully persuade themselves that they should be recompensed at God's hand, if they lived after an honest and unblamable fashion among men. But that was great folly, or rather stark madness. For how can God become indebted unto us, as it is told us in the seventeenth of Saint Luke? 
Lu. 17. c. 10  Though men could do better than the Angels of heaven, could they bind God too them by it? No: for they be his aforehand by nature: accordingly also as our Lord jesus Christ allegeth the similitude of a servant, not of such servants as are now adays, but such slaves or bondmen as were in those days. If a bondslave had been slain a hundred times for his master, yet was it at his masters will whither he should live or die still. Therefore our Lord jesus Christ maketh his allegation in this wise. Go to, ye be but poor mortal creatures yourselves: and yet if any of you have a bondslave, he will hold him as an Ass or an Ox: and when the servant after sore travel and labour with great pain all the day long, returneth home at night, his master will not make him too sit down at the table with him: for he hath done no more than his duty and that which he was bound to do. Now then, shall God be of less authority or in worse case than mortal men? For somuch as you are his, although you endeavour to walk in his obedience, yet can he not be any whit beholden to you. And so (as I have declared already) whereas God hath said in his law, that he which doth these things shall live in them: what moved him to such bountifulness as to promise us everlasting life? It was not for that he owed us any thing. Kill we ourselves a hundred thousand times to serve him, yet cannot that bind him too yield us any recompense. Howbeit, of his own superabundant goodness he cometh and saith, Although I own ye not any thing at all, nor you be able to bring aught that may deserve any recompense, (for you be bound unto me in all points and all respects:) yet will I reward you for your labour. Go to therefore; settle yourselves to your duty, and do the things that I command you, and you shall not be disappointed of your payment. Thus ye see in effect what we have too remember, as I must tell you yet once again hereafter. Now the Papists will well-enough grant this in part, but not commonly. For the most part (I mean of those that are the Pope's right champions) can no skill of those principles at this day. Yet will some of them grant, that whereas God hath in his law promised the reward of life to such as serve him: it is to show that works are not of such value as to deserve everlasting life, but by reason of the promise. But presuppose that God hath bound himself as he hath done: and then they think that we deserve: and why? For else (say they) Gods promising that he which doth those things shall live in them, is in vain. But they like wretched beasts (as I said afore,) consider not that God sayeth it not to show that men are able to purchase salvation by their own deserts: but rather to hold them convicted, and to bring them to true humility, which they shun continually through their foolish overweening and vain gloriousness. Now than we see that Paul's meaning is in effect, that if we go about to be justified by the law and by our own works, we must not leave any thing behind nor forget any thing: for it is said, he that doth all those things shall live in them. But now where is that man which is so forward, that he can boast of the full discharging of his duty towards God? None but hipocrities that are besotted in their own devilish pride, or heathenish folk that scorn God and never were moved to true repentance, but have always had their consciences asleep or rather bewitched: none (say I) but such folks do think themselves to deserve aught, and they beguile themselves. Then seeing that the righteousness of the law is shut away from us, and we be utterly barred from it: it behoveth us to go to another righteousness, which is, that God take us into his favour of his own free goodness, and in stead of receiving any thing of our bringing, give us that thing for our payment which is none of ours, that is to wit, the obedience of our Lord jesus Christ, by delivering us from the condemnation wherein we were plunged, that is to wit by putting away all our offences and sins. As much is said of it in another place, where Saint Paul treateth excellently well of the doctrine which we have here. 
Rom. 3. c. 19  For he doth also set down the righteousness of the law. And it is a wonder that the Papists have been and yet still are so dulled, that they consider not the warning that S. Paul giveth here, being so fair and clear as it is. For it is always at their tongues end to say, what? that were a mocking out of all that God hath promised, concerning the recompense that he will veld to good works. And seeing he hath so often said that we shallbe recompensed: must he not needs discharge his promise? For else men might accuse him of untruth. But Saint Paul telleth them always thus: my friends, if we think to stand in God's favour for our own deserts: let us consider the promise that is given us. For when there is any controversy among men, either for buying or selling or for any other like thing: they will say here is the Indenture, let it be looked upon, I report me too that which is contained in it. As soon as the deed is read, the case appeareth plain: and the seller will say, the ownership [of this thing] is thine, but yet upon condition that thou have paid for it. If thou have not paid, thou hast nothing to do with it. Ye see then that when we fall to scanning for the inheritance of salvation, we must resort to the chief and original deed or Indenture, that God made between himself and us. Now, that deed or Indenture is the Law. Therefore if men will needs be paid their wages according too their service, they shall find themselves rather to be banished from the everlasting life, than to come any thing near it. God may say to them that if they perform all that is commanded them, the heritage of salvation is ready for them. But now remaineth to be seen whether any man can perform all or no. I have showed you already that no man is able to do it: and so are we every one of us shut quite out of the doors. The Papists consider not that: but when they hear it said that he which doth those things shall live in them: they bear themselves in hand, that that there is no more doubt of the doing thereof: it is enough that God saith the word. In deed God speaketh the word, but he requireth the performance of it at our hands. After the same manner also do they take this text of Saint Paul's where he saith, 
Rom. 2. b. 13  not the hearers of the law, but the doers of it shallbe justified. The Papists allege that saying, howbeit but to pick out their own eyes withal. For S. Paul proveth thereby that we cannot be justified but by performing all that is commanded us. The jews boasted that the Law was given unto them, saying: Tush, we have the Law whereby it is told us that we be God's people. Yea, but it is with condition. And where is [the performance of] that condition? Will it be found in you? No. But S. Paul saith that we become not righteous by hearing of the Law. For it were a fond matter if we should come to Church too here what is told us, and every man return home to do what he listeth himself. It behoveth us to perform whatsoever God commandeth us: but none of us performeth it, & therefore all of us are damned, saith he. The Papists consider not this consequence, but take only this saying broken off from the rest, namely that such as perform the law shall be justified. Yea verily, if there were any such, but where are they? 
Rom. 8. a. 3.  Also in the same Epistle to the Romans he declareth afterward that Gods promising of us eternal life upon condition that we perform the Law, standeth us in no steed at all, because we shall never bring it to pass, forasmuch as by nature we be utterly contrary to his righteousness, and afterward when he hath begotten us again by his holy spirit, we be so much the more bound unto him: we have received all our goodness at his hand: and he shall but crown his own gifts in us. Are these then merits or deservings? [No.] Howbeit we must pass yet further, namely that although our Lord vouchsafe to crown our works when they be good, yet they be but partly good, and there will always be matter enough found to condemn us with. So then we be quite and clean bereft of all trust in our own righteousness, not only because our works are not of sufficient worthiness before God: but also because they be to be utterly misliked if we should fall to entering into account, and that God listed to judge according to the said sentence, He that doth these things shall live in them: for it is all one as if he should say, you are all of you dead, damned and past recovery. For why, none of you performeth the things that I require of him, and yet you own them to me. And that is the cause why I said that we must go to the second remedy, that is to wit, to live by faith. And S. Paul in the text by me even now alleged, in stead of rehercing the saying of Abacuk which he had set down in the xvij verse of the first chapter, 
Rom. 3. c. 12  sayeth that the righteousness of faith hath good record in the Law. For the righteousness of the Law, that is too say, the rule that God giveth us in his Law too justify us with all, is that we should keep and perform all his commandments. But the righteousness of faith speaketh another manner of language. For it saith that it is not for men too seek in themselves the means too make their life allowable before God, and so to receive the hire or crown of it: but that they must rest wholly upon God's word, so as it may be both in their heart and in their mouth. For he that believeth with his heart that our Lord jesus Christ died, 
Ro. 10. b. 9  and confesseth with his mouth that he is risen again, shall by that means obtain righteousness before God. We see then that Saint Paul uttereth himself the more at large, to the intent that we should understand, that his separating of the righteousness of the Law from the righteousness of faith, is too show that they be unmatchable, and can no more be joined together than fire and water. True it is that there is no contrariety betwixt the Law and the Gospel, as I have said afore: for we know that both twain of them do come of God. But here it behoveth us too take Gods meaning in such wise as he declareth it to us: which is, that by setting the righteousness of the Law before us, he intendeth to humble us and to make us condemn ourselves when we come before him, which thing we would never do, if he should not bewray our wretchedness. Therefore when he saith that we shall be justified by keeping of the Law: it is all one as if he should say, wretched wights, what worthiness or valour ween you to be in yourselves? weigh my commandments, and consider what they import, and therewithal bethink yourselves how every of you hath lived: and ye shall be as good as drowned in despair. When God hath said so, he addeth the remedy: Come (saith he) to the doctrine of the Gospel. And what a manner a one is that? Saint Paul allegeth here the saying of Abacuk, 
Abac. 2. a. 4  how that the righteous shall live by faith. And in the same place which I have alleged he openeth himself, how that it behoveth to resort wholly to our Lord jesus Christ. For the word that ought too be in our mouth, and in our heart, to bring us unto God, and too open us the kingdom of heaven, is not a word that serveth to hold us down here beneath, nor too make men believe that God will allow of our own deserts, nor too puff us up with pride: no, but too hold us fast to our Lord jesus Christ. Therefore when we know that our sins are wiped out by the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ: and that by his resurrection such righteousness is purchased for us, that in stead of being damned too the gulf of hell, which is the heritage that belongeth to us, and whereof we be worthy, we be made heirs of the kingdom of heaven: and when we know that in jesus Christ we recover all that we had lost in Adam, and the cursedness wherein we be wrapped is taken from us, and God hath set us free: that is God's justifying of us by faith.) And in good faith, when we have well considered the circumstance of the text that Saint Paul allegeth out of the Prophet Abacuk: we shall see plainly that that is the thing whereunto the holy Ghost leadeth us. For the Prophet had spoken of the chastisements and corrections which God would send upon the people: so as (to look unto) all should seem too be confounded. Now thereupon he saith, that the wicked shall but swell more and more in their pride, howbeit that they shall have no sure footing, but shall stumble with all their sway, & because they will needs exalt themselves, they shall the more cast themselves down, with so much the sorer & fouler fall. That then is the thing which the prophet uttereth against the wicked. And he addeth on the contrary part, but the righteous shall live by faith. Now whereas he saith that the righteous shall live it is all one as if he had said, that gods children shall not find their life near at hand in themselves, but that even when they shall have traveled over all the world, up & down, it shall seem to them that there is nowhere any thing else than the very dungeons of death, & yet notwithstanding that missing of a present life, they shall find a life to come, when they shall have nourished it in their hearts & minds by faith. We see then that the Prophet's intent is to draw Gods chosen both from the world and from themselves, to the end they may cleave wholly unto him, and not seek any other means to be saved, than by his only grace. But S. Paul hath spoken more briefly here, because he was fully resolved of all that I have declared heretofore, and which he himself hath discoursed, that is to wit, That faith teacheth us too seek all our welfare in God. But the Law teacheth us the contrary. I say it teacheth us it, to the end too show us that to seek it thoroughly, we must acknowledge that there is not so much as one drop of life in us. The Law than saith unto us, go to, take ye pains, and do ye so much as ye may win heaven by it. And why doth the Law say so? Not too feed men in their vain self trust, of weening still that they can deserve well at God's hand, it is not for that: but to prepare them to receive the grace of our Lord jesus Christ with lowliness. For (as I have said already) when we keep ourselves aloof from God, and every man bears himself in hand that he is well worthy to be accepted of him: our Lord will surely be avenged of such presumptuousness, and saith, Go to, let me see what ye have done: come on, and let us fall to reckoning: and let him that oweth aught to other pay it. Ye shall not be disappointed by me: I have your wages in my hand, it is ready for you, and if ye shall have done all that I have commanded you, fear not but you shall be well paid for your labour. Therefore hie you apace, and let me see how you will serve me. But (as I said) our Lord in saying so, prepareth and disposeth us to know in what plight we be. For when we once perceive our own need, then will we seek our wants at his hand. Thus ye see how the Law leadeth us to faith: but it is a strange kind of leading. Howsoever the case stand, there is always this contrariety which S. Paul setteth down here, namely that we cannot be justified by faith, except we have first known and acknowledged unfeignedly, that we be damned in ourselves, and that the ground of our welfare is to know that there is nothing but damnation in us. Now at the first sight it might be said that S. Paul hath stretched this saying of Abacucks too far, seeing he spoke there but of the afflictions of this transitory life. The righteous shall live, that is to say, he shall hold out, and although God afflict him & scourge him, yet shall he not quail if he ground himself upon God's promises. And here the case concerneth not God's comforting and delivering of us from the miseries whereunto we be subject in this world: but it concerneth our everlasting salvation, which far passeth all the state of this transitory life. It seemeth therefore that S. Paul applieth not this Text of the Prophet aright. Howbeit let us mark, that if the Prophet had looked no further than too this world, that saying of his had been very vain, seeing that afflictions are common both to good and bad. Again, how is it that we live by faith? Seeing we be continually subject to fall into the same danger whereoutof God hath delivered me once, twice, or thrice before, and that if God have pitied me in some affliction to day, so as I have felt his favour, he afflicteth me to morrow with some other affliction: what were my life if I rested upon the world? So then, the Prophet meant to declare, that although the faithful be miserable and do but pine away in this world, yet notwithstanding they be blessed of God even in this world, and all the misery which they endure here shall turn to their welfare: for why they rest themselves upon their God. Wherefore we must understand that there is a better heritage than this, and that we seek the true and everlasting happiness, so as we may have a steadfast continuance of our state. But the word righteousness, ought also to be well marked. For if Abacuk had said, the wretched sinners shall live by faith: it would have seemed that he had spoken but to a few folk. For it will well enough be granted that wretched sinners should flee for refuge unto God: but as for those that excel in virtue, ought they not to be exempted from the common array, and to be exalted too a higher degree at God's hand, and finally too be justified by prerogative? Accordingly as we see nowadays that although there be nothing but all manner of filth in the Popish Ceremonies and Clergy as they term it, so as they ought to be abhorred both of God and man: yet notwithstanding, under colour of their Cowls, and all other their trumpery, they cease not to challenge God too be greatly in their det. And besides this, when these dotards have made much babbling, and trotted and scudded up and down from altar too altar, and from Chapel to Chapel, and gadded on pilgrimage: to their seeming, God ought not to forget any of these doings, but all of it ought to pass for good payment in their account, besides an hundred thousand other Items which they have too set down before him. 
Math. 21. c. 31.  And that is the cause why our Lord jesus Christ saith, that the wretched loose livers, yea even the very whoremongers shall much sooner come too the kingdom of heaven, than 〈◊〉 any of all these foul toads that are so puffed up with the vain trust of their own deserts, that although their whole life be wicked, and they themselves are full of all loathsomeness, yet they will needs bind God unto them, under the shadow of their hypocrisy. Now to the intent to cut off all occasion of such imaginations, the Prophet saith purposely, that the righteous shall live by faith. At the first sight there should seem to be some contrariety in these two sayings. How so? Must we to the intent to be righteous live by faith? [yea:] for if we live not by faith, we be not righteous. For what is the righteousness of the Gospel? It is Gods free giving us a convenient remedy whereby to come unto him, and to be in his favour through our Lord jesus Christ, because we cannot obtain righteousness by the law. Therefore whosoever liveth by faith is out of doubt not righteous of himself. But the Prophet saith, that those notwithstanding are righteous, which are saved by Gods only and free mercy. Therefore it is as much as if he had said, that although God give us the grace to employ ourselves to his service, and have by his holy spirit imprinted in our hearts the true fear and honour which we own unto him, so as we fight against the lusts of our flesh to the uttermost of our power, & strive against the sin that is in us, and in our nature: yet must we shut our eyes at all the things which we would fain find in ourselves too please God with, and rest wholly upon our Lord jesus Christ. If the righteous must be feign to be justified by faith: who shall be justified by his own deservings? None will take upon them, but Devils, wicked wights, and enemies of God. Ye see then that the Papists even at this day could not devise to show betten that they intend not to be righteous, than by their striving for the righteousness of their own works and deserts, as they do. For it is an utter fight even with a spite: against God and nature. You [Papists] say you, seek too be righteous: and how? even by yourselves, and by your own works and deservings. Well, let us consider what the Prophet saith: he saith not that the righteous shall live by their works, but that they shall be saved by the only grace of God. Now if the righteous give over all self trust of their own merits, as of force they must needs do: it is certain that such as think to make God indebted unto them, by bringing any virtue of their own unto him, do wipen & raze themselves quite & clean out of the register of righteousness. Thus ye see that the Papists, so long as they dwell in their error, are rejected of God, according to the sentence which he giveth upon them here by his Prophet. And undoubtedly when as Saint Paul allegeth this saying of David, Happy is he to whom God imputeth not his sins: 
Ro. 4. a. 6.  he showeth well thereby, 
Psal 32. a. 1.  that those men are most righteous which do most condemn themselves, and are most stricken down, yea and are utterly out of all hope of themselves, till God have succoured them by his goodness. Now, when David cried out, happy is the man to whom God imputeth not his sins: he was not a naughtipacke, nor an unthrift, nor a despiser of God, that had never tasted what it was too enter into his own conscience, and too ransack his sins too the quick: but contrariwise God had chosen him, and anointed him by Samuel, he was an excellent Prophet, his reign was a figure of our Lord jesus Christ, and finally God wrought so in him, that he was as an Angel dwelling among men. And yet for all this, he confesseth and acknowledgeth his sins, and in confessing of them doth sorrow and mourn, and is in such unquietness as if he were tormented upon a rack or torture, till God was so gracious to him as to make him taste of his goodness, and he knew no ease till God had received him to mercy. Then if God vouchsafe too forbear the examining of our works, that is all our happiness: the only way for us to become happy, is to have our sins covered, and too be in God's favour, howbeit not in respect of aught that is in ourselves, but by his turning away of his countenance from us damned wretches, so as he consider us not as of ourselves, but accept us for his only sons sake, accordingly as we see how David speaketh of it in another text, 
Ps. 143. a. 2.  saying: Lord enter not into judgement with thy servant, for I know that no man living shall be found righteous in thy sight. Wherefore let us mark well, that according as each man shall have profited in the fear of God, so also will he be the more abashed at his sins, not for three or four months, but so as he shall abhor them all his life long, forsomuch as he seeth that hell is always ready to swallow him up at one chop, if God supplied not his wants, and drew him not as it were out of the gulf of death. And therefore it is said that the righteous shall live by faith, to the end that the same should serve as a lesson, not for a three or four months only, nor for those only which are not of so perfect life as other men: but as a lesson that God speaketh, even to such as are the most excellent. And surely, that also is the thing whereunto we must refer the word Live, so as we may live not for a little while, nor for a day, nor for two or three months, but continually in Gods free goodness, & seek the same from day too day, 
Coloss. 3. a. 3  even to the end. And although our life be hidden in this world (as S. Paul sayeth) and we see nothing but death before us: yet let us not cease too repose ourselves upon this promise, that our life is sure for as much as God hath taken it into his custody, and will keep it safely, and thereunto hath left us so good a pledge of it, 
Deut. 30. c. 12. & Rom. 10. a. 6.  that is too wit, our Lord jesus Christ, who died and is risen again for us, and therefore we shall not need too say any more, who shall go up into heaven, or who shall go down into the deep, or who shall pass over the sea? For the word is in our mouth and in our heart, in as much as we know that our Lord jesus Christ went down too hell, that is too say (as we shall see in the next sermon by God's leave) that he became accursed for us, which is the thing that must content us: and afterward went up into heaven, whereof the gate is opened unto us, ever since he entered in thither in our behalf. Therefore let us take all our hold there, and suffer ourselves too be as poor dead men in this world, waiting for the discovery of the life that is promised us: for no doubt but God will in due time discover it and manifestly show it unto us, in such wise as we shall fully enjoy it as it is preached to us by his Gospel.  
And now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us feel them more and more, and that we may be so touched with them, as it may beat us flat down before him, & make us sigh and groan under the burden of our infirmities and vices wherewith we be hemmed in, till he have cleansed us thoroughly of them: and praying him also too bear with us during this mortal life, till he have fully delivered us from the bondage of sin, and from the bonds of Satan wherein we be held as now, till he have set us utterly free from them. That it may please him too grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people etc.   

The. 19 Sermon which is the fifth upon the third Chapter.  
13 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law in that he was made accursed for us: (for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth on tree)  
14 To the end that the blessedness of Abraham should come upon the Gentiles through jesus Christ, that we might receive the promise of the spirit by faith.  
We have seen already, that if we hope not to be saved by some other means than by discharging our duty, we should all of us be accursed, because we be all guilty before God [in that we are found] too have transgressed and done amiss many ways. For there was never yet any of the holiest men so perfect, but that there was always some blemish, yea and store of infirmities in him. Therefore it is to be concluded, that if God should call us too account, we should be all damned and forlorn. Lo in what plight men be, though they set never so much store by themselves. But now it standeth us on hand, too have some means too scape this cursedness. Else what shall it avail us to have our ears beaten daily with God's word? For his will shall serve but to plunge us still deeper in eternal death. To the end therefore that God's word may be profitable to us and available to our salvation: it lieth us upon to get us out of the said sentence of damnation, which is given and proclaimed upon all mankind. And Saint Paul showeth us here the mean, namely that Christ hath redeemed us, even by becoming accursed for us. He showeth us that our Lord jesus Christ was not hanged upon tree in vain: for he was fain too bear the cursedness of all such as were too be called, too salvation. Ye see we are all accursed, as I have declared already: and therefore was our Lord fain too receive in his person, the thing that was due unto us. Now it was written in the Law of Moses, Cursed shall he be hangeth on tree. 
Deut. 21. d. 23.  When our Lord commandeth the body too be taken down, he addeth that it is a cursed sight too behold a man so disfigured, [and therefore] let it be taken down, sayeth he. And at such time as God pronounced the said sentence, that he which should be hanged on tree should be as it were accursed and banned: he knew well enough what he had determined of his own only Son. For our Lord jesus Christ suffered not that kind of death by chance, nor at man's pleasure or appointment. 
Act. 2. d. 23 & 4. f. 28.  It is true that the unbelievers crucified him: but that was because God had so ordained it by his own purpose, according as it is said, 
john. 3 b. 16  that God so loved the world, that he spared not his only begotten Son, but delivered him too death for us. And in good sooth, if only judassis betraying of our Lord jesus Christ had been the cause of his death, and that he had been haled to that kind of death by only violence: it could not be the foundation of our welfare. It behoveth us to note, that God had appointed the matter after that sort aforehand: 
Act. 4. d. 23.  according also as Saint Peter treateth thereof more fully in the fourth chapter of the Acts, where he sayeth that our Lord jesus was so crucified by the wicked, as they attempted not any thing, but that which had been determined aforehand in God's purpose.  
Now then, whereas it is said that our Lord jesus Christ was crucified, we must come too this point, that all was done for our salvation, because it was Gods will too reconcile us too himself by that mean: and that when he pronounced this sentence, cursed is he that hangeth on tree, so as it was his pleasure to have it registered in the law of Moses: he was not ignorant what should happen afterward: for he had already determined and ordained it. Then must we match these two things together: that is too wit, that God with his own mouth said determinately that who soever hung upon tree should be accursed: and yet for all that, that it was his will therewithal, that his own Son should be hanged on tree. And why so? Too the end he should bear our burden, according as he is our pledge, & ordained to be the principal debtor in our behalf. To the end than that we might be set free from the curse of the Law, jesus Christ became accursed. Now at the first fight it might seem hard and strange that the Lord of glory, he that hath all sovereign dominion, and before whose majesty the very Angels of heaven do tremble and are abashed, should be subject too cursing. But we must go back too that which S. Paul hath treated of in the first to the Corinthians, 
1. Cor. 1. c. 28. & 23.  namely that the doctrine of the Gospel is foolishness too mankind, yea even too the wyzest of them: and that it was Gods will too humble us after that manner, because of our unthankfulness. For we should have a good instruction to lead us unto God, yea even in wisdom, if we could profit ourselves by the things that are showed us in the whole order of heaven & earth. But for as much as men are blind and shut their eyes against this wisdom that God setteth afore them: therefore he is fain too take a new way to the wood, and too draw them to him as it were by folly. So then let us not judge after our own mother wit, of the thing that is declared here, which is, that the son of God was put under the curse: but rather let us be ravished at such a secret, and give the glory unto our God, seeing he hath so loved our souls, as too pay so inestimable a price for the ransoming of them. And so little ought this thing to imbace the majesty of our Lord jesus Christ, or to deface that which is given him in the holy Scripture: as we rather have cause too glorify him the more for it. 
Phil. 3. a. 6.  And for proof thereof, our Lord jesus Christ (as sayeth S. Paul) committed no robbery when he showed himself in his infinite glory. And yet notwithstanding he abased himself willing, and not only clothed himself with our nature, and became a passable man: but also submitted himself to a death that was both shameful before men, yea and accursed before God. Then must it needs be that we were very dear unto him, seeing he yielded himself too such extremity for our redemption. If we could taste the meaning hereof: surely we would give ourselves wholly too the magnifying of that grace, which cannot be sufficiently expressed by words, and surpasseth all wisdom of man. Seeing therefore that we comprehend it not, nor can utter the hundredth part of it: let us yet be as it were astonished at it in considering so much of it as we be able too comprehend. But here we see still the lewdness and frowardness of men, in that whereas S. Paul sayeth that our Lord jesus Christ became accursed for us, it passeth and slippeth away from us. Yea and there are some so lewd, that they take occasion of stumbling and of flinging out of the way, and of estranging themselves quite and clean from the Church, when they hear this manner of our reedeming set afore us. What (say they) was it of necessity that the son of God who is the fountain of all goodness and aught too make us all holy, should be cursed? It seemeth too them that God in so doing meant too pervert all order and reason. But (as I have declared already) it is certain that God condemneth men's unkindness, by bringing them to such a kind of foolishness, because they came not too him by wisdom when he showed them that way. Neverthelatter howsoever the case stand, needs must our wits shrink and our reason be utterly confounded, so as we may honour God's secrets and wonder at them though they be hidden from us. And again, whensoever it is said unto us that the son of God became accursed for us: it would become us to enter into the examination of our sins. In so doing we shall perceive how loathly we be before God, till our sins and offences be washed away by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ. Had all the Angels of heaven undertaken for us, it had been no sufficient bail. Then was there none other satisfaction than the person of our Lord jesus Christ. And he came not into the world too discharge us of the bond of everlasting death wherein we were bound, by his divine and heavenly power. How then? By weakness. And not only so: but also he was fain to be counted accursed, or else we should have lain still overwhelmed with the burden, and have perished all of us in that gulf. Therefore when we see that the son of God who not only is the unspotted Lamb, and the mirror of all righteousness, holiness and perfection, but also the very wellspring thereof, was held accursed for us: ought we not at the sight thereof to conceive such a terror for our sins, that we should be as good as swallowed up with despair, till we be plucked back again by the infinite grace and goodness of our God? So then let us mark well, that when it is told us that we were ransomed from the curse of the Law, God intendeth thereby to bring us to true humility. But that cannot be, unless men be utterly confounded in themselves, so as they be ashamed too look upon themselves, and therewithal also afraid and dismayed, knowing that God's wrath waiteth ready for them, till our Lord jesus Christ do remedy the matter. Thus ye see that all our whole life is loathsome before God, and there is no way for us too come too atonement with him, till our Lord jesus Christ take upon him the cursedness that is in us, and bear it in his own person. And therefore as oft as we read this text, let every of us awake and set himself before God's judgement seat, that we may feel there as it were a gulf to swallow us up quite and clean, and thereat be abashed for very shame of ourselves: and [on the other side] so much the more magnify the grace that is purchased for us in the person of the son of God, and keep ourselves warily from diminishing his dignity, in that he is said to be accursed: and rather thereby be the more provoked to yield him his due and deserved praise, for that he hath showed himself to esteem our welfare so highly▪ Furthermore let us make our profit of that pledge of our salvation and of the love that God beareth us, so as we doubt not but that God liketh well of us when we come to him, 
1. Pet. 1. c. 18  seeing he hath bought us so dear, that (as S. Peter telleth us in his first canonical Epistle) it was neither gold nor silver nor any corruptible thing, but it was our Lord jesus Christ himself that was paid for our ransom. Therefore let us not doubt but that mercy is ready for us, as oft as we seek it in his name, for if we should come with any opinion of our own deservings, what were that worth? But when we know how dearly the Son is beloved of the father, and how precious his death was: that is the thing wherein we have full certainty that God will always hear us, and that we shall find him merciful and favourable towards us, namely if we rest wholly upon that which is told us here: which is, that our Lord jesus Christ forbore not even to become accursed for our sakes. Here withal let us mark how S. Paul sayeth, that by that means the promise of the spirit came unto the gentiles, as it had been given unto Abraham. Now by naming Abraham here, he showeth that the promise belonged first and formest too those that came of his race. For the jews had as it were a peculiar interest in the heritage of salvation, till such time as God opened the gate too the whole world, and published his Gospel too the end that all men should be made partakers of the redemption that was purchased by our Lord jesus Christ. Now then, although the said promise belonged too the jews, and was after a sort peculiar to them: yet was it after them made common too the whole world. And why? For it consisteth in spirit, and not in Ceremonies. By this word Spirit Saint Paul meant too deface all the false opinion of those deceivers, which mingled the Law and the Gospel together. He showeth that all these things, namely the Sacrifices, Circumcision, and such other things are now superfluous. Not that there is no profit for us too gather by the Ceremonies in reading the Law: but because the use of them is abolished. Ye see then that the cause why the promise is at this day called spiritual, is for that we have no more need of the old shadows and figures, but are simply called and guided to our God, so as we may call upon him with full trust, and being so adopted by him rest wholly upon our Lord jesus Christ, as the only foundation of the Gospel, and seek all our wants in him. That in effect is the thing that S. Paul meant too say in this text. And hereupon he useth another reason, too show that we have our salvation perfectly revealed in the Gospel, and need not any other doctrine than that, and also that we be justified by the free mercy of our God. For the Law (sayeth he) was given four hundred and thirty years after the promise of salvation. Now when any covenant is made, though it be but between men, yet ought it too be kept, if it be once thoroughly agreed upon. Therefore it followeth, that the Law was not given too disanuall the covenant that God had made with Abraham, chief in the behalf of his lineage, and finally in the behalf of the whole world. True it is that at the first blush this argument of Saint Paul's may seem very weak: for we know that second covenants do always repeal former covenants: in so much that although men have made any bargain, yet they may advyze themselves better, and thereupon change their minds, and so the first bargain shall be as good as buried. As much is to be said of Laws and Statutes. For a former Law may well be repealed and disannulled by a second Law. But Saint Paul presupposeth the thing that is too be considered in this matter: which is, that when a man hath once promised, yea and solemnly bound himself: he will not go back again, but be as good as his word. Howbeit if both the parties agree too change the thing that they had consented on, and be both of one mind: then may it be so. But it were no fit similitude too take men that are fickleminded and changeable through lightness, or by better advice: but S. Paul presupposeth a covenant too be made by a man that will stand to it, and not fall too scanning afterward how to shift it off by any means at all. For if any of the parties should do against the former covenant, it were a falsehood that were not to be borne with among men, because the things that are enregistered so solemnly, aught to be stood too and performed without any gainsaying. Now then shall there be less steadfastness in God, than in men which are nothing but vanity? The Gospel therefore must continue unimpeached, notwithstanding that the law came in after the making of the free promise. This would be still dark if it should not be declared in order. I have showed heretofore what comparison S. Paul maketh between the Law and the Gospel. For whereas God promiseth salvation in his Law: it is upon condition that men serve him and do their duty towards him. But that is not done: and therefore are we shut out from all hope of salvation as in respect of the Law, not that God is not faithful on his side, but because we keep not touch with him in performing that which he requireth. It is all one as if a man should say, I am ready to sell you this thing, so you bring me money. Now if a man bring neither money nor moneys worth, he can not be put in possession of the thing [that he would have]: for the condition is that he must first pay for it. So then, God promiseth us the heritage of salvation, when we shall have served him: but we be never the better for it, because it is but upon condition that we perform that which he requireth of us, and we be fraughted with all iniquity, and have not any thing in us but uncleanness and filth, in so much that we be justly odious unto him. And so are we all condemned in the law: howbeit God receiveth us of his free goodness in our Lord jesus Christ, in whom he offereth us the forgiveness of our sins, and will have us so too embrace his offered goodness, as we should hold ourselves wholly to our Lord jesus Christ, and utterly renounce ourselves. But now (saith Saint Paul) let us see whither went before other in antiquity: the free promise of salvation, or the law. We know the diversity that is betwixt them. Then if the law were the ancienter, it might seem that that aught to be sticked too, because God doth never unsay his words neither is variable. But if the free promise were the elder, and were made before the law was published: it is to be concluded, that God repented him not, ne called back his promise at that time, ne meant to disannul the said covenant: for it were too great a diminishing of his bounty and mercy, if we should say that he had first bound himself of his own free goodness, and promised men salvation without their desert: and afterward intended to restrain it, as though he meant to enrich himself with our good works. It were an auk thing too talk after that fashion. For Saint Paul showeth that the free promise was given afore the law: and therefore it followeth that the law came not in to diminish or alter any whit of it, but that it continueth still in his own fullness, nature, and force. True it is that our Lord jesus Christ had not yet showed himself to the world, when the free promise was made to our father Abraham: nevertheless it sufficeth that he was ordained to be our mediator, that by his means men might be reconciled to God. Now if any man allege, that it should seem then that the law was more than needed, or else that there was some change and variableness in God's purpose, seeing the law came in: Saint Paul discusseth the same in place convenient, and we must not huddle up things together, for all cannot be uttered at once, neither in an hour nor in a day. Therefore it is enough for us at this time too have this point made plain and clear, that the promise whereby God hath chosen us into the number of his children, was before the law: and also that the same promis had not any respect to our deservings, nor too any worthiness that was in our persons: but too Gods mere goodness and mercy, which moved him thereunto without looking for any thing in us, because he saw well-enough there was nothing in us but utter misery: And finally that the said promise was grounded in our Lord jesus christ, who had already done the suffice of a mediator to make us way unto God his father. This being granted, we must needs conclude that the promise hath abidden and shall abide for ever, even to the world's end. And that is said expressly because the jews gloried of their ancestry. But Saint Paul telleth them that their father Abraham had not the law, but was contented though he used sacrifices and such other like things. And although he was circumcised in the end: yet when he received the promise, there was not as yet then any law written, no nor any circumcision at all. For Abraham was uncircumcised when he received the promise, and yet nevertheless was justified before he was circumcised, and all that was by faith. Saint Paul therefore showeth that the jews were greatly overseen, too shoal out themselves after that manner from the rest of the whole world, and to rest continually upon the figures of the law, seeing that Abraham their father and the chief patriarch of the Church was justified the sefsame way that we must be at this day, that is to say, by God's mere mercy, because he knew himself to be a wretched sinner, and therefore accursed and damned in Adam, and that there was no blessedness to be hoped for, other than that which was promised him for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. Thus ye see what we have too bear in mind. And for the same cause Saint Paul exhorteth us here too weigh well these words when it was said unto Abraham, that all nations of the earth should be blessed in his seed. 
Gen. 12. a. 3.  Now there are here two principal points. The one is, that the blessedness is promised, not only to Abraham's fleshly offspring (as I have told you already) but also to all the world in general. We therefore are made partakers thereof, we I say that are issued of the Gentiles, that is to say, of such as were heathenfolke and banished from the kingdom of heaven. Although then that we were not of that holy lineage which God had chosen at the beginning: yet notwithstanding it behoved salvation to be extended unto us. And why so▪ For it had bin promised before, that all Nations should be blessed. Seeing it is so, shall we say that God hath cut off the greatest part of his bounteousness, and will have no more but the said lineage of Abraham, considering that he hath already told us that he would be the saviour of the whole world, and show himself a father in time convenient? Ye see then how the first point is, that the making of the said promise unto Abraham, was not for his lineage alone, but for all men: howbeit that it were not fulfilled at the first dash. For the time of fullness was not yet come as we shall see in the Chapter following. The second point is, that the blessedness which was promised to Abraham was for his seeds sake. For Saint Paul saith that God spoke not of seeds in the plural number as of more than one: but of one only seed: which must be concluded to be jesus Christ. Hear it might be supposed that Saint Paul buzied his head about a needless matter. For the word Seed importeth a lineage or offspring, that is to wit, not some one man or ten, or forty, but a whole people. Therefore the Seed of Abraham is the people that came of him, which were so many in number, that it was justly said of them, that they should be as it were twelve Nations. For when mention is made of a people: it will be thought enough to have a hundred thousand of them together: and there were many more in the only tribe of juda. So than it should seem that Saint Paul did not sufficiently consider what God meant by the word seed, when he said that it is but one only man. But we must weigh well the things that Saint Paul presupposeth here as fully certain and resolute: and then shall we perceive his arguments to be utterly infallible. Abraham had not one son alone: but after Ishmael, he had Isaac also. And what became of his eldest son? He was cut off from his house, as we shall see within a while, that is to say in the Chapter following. Behold then, Ishmael which had the birthright in Abraham's house, is nevertheless put out and made an utter stranger, 
Goe 21. a. 10.  yea and as a rotten member, in somuch that it is said of him, 
Gen. 25. a. 1.  Cast out the son of the handseruante, for he shall not inherit in my house. afterward Abraham had other children: but every of them had their portions given unto them, and were sent away. 
Gen. 25. c. 22 23.  Thus was only Isaac left at home unto him. Anon after, Isaac had a couple of children, and they were twins of one womb. Esau the firstborn, which ought too have had the preferment, was likewise cast off, so as he was not counted for the lineage of Abraham, nor yet was made partaker of the promised blessing. There was no more left but jacob. Yea and although the father blessed his son jacob through ignorance and mistaking: 
Goe 27. f. 37  yet he declareth that it was not in him to revoke, or change the thing that he had uttered with his mouth, because he was the instrument of the holy Ghost. Now than if we take the seed of Abraham for all those that came of his race: The Ismaelites or Agarenes (as they be called) and such other like, and moreover the Edomites also should be of his household. But the heritage is taken quite and clean from them. Therefore the seed of Abraham must be considered after a peculiar fashion. Let us go forward with the whole process. We see that without faith there should be no bond to knit any Church together, nor any assurance whereby to know which is the seed of Abraham, or to discern it from the rest of the world, but by resorting to the head, that is too wit to our Lord jesus Christ. Ye see then that the union of the body dependeth upon the head, that is to wit upon the Redeemer. Seeing it doth so, not without cause doth Saint Paul say that it was not spoken of many seeds, but that we must come too one man, if we will have the spiritual people: that is to say, if we will have the Church of God, our Lord jesus Christ must be the mark that we must begin to look at, and we must be gathered unto him: and those that are of his body and cleave unto him by faith are the folk that are reckoned for God's children and household, and are verily the seed of Abraham, as he discourseth more at large in the Epistle to the Romans, 
Rom 9 b. 6  where he saith that all they which come of the seed of Israel after the flesh, are not therefore Israelites. And why? For there was but one promised child, which was Isaac. 
2. Cor. 2. b. 19  So then we must come to our Lord jesus Christ, in whom all God's promises are Yea and Amen, and in whom they have their substance. For without him there is nothing else but soattering. And therefore it is said in the first Chapter, to the Colossians, 
Colos. 1. c. 20.  that our Lord jesus Christ's office is, to gather together all things that were scattered, as well in heaven as in earth, and that without him all should go to wreck. But now we see more clearly how Saint Paul's meaning is, that before the law was published to the world, (wear was put and added this condition, that it behoved us to fulfil all that is contained therein) God had yielded a record of his will before hand: which was, that because he saw mankind damned and forlorn, he intended to draw out a chosen sort to himself, and to be merciful to them. And that was not for one lineage alone, but for all nations as the scripture expresseth. And there of the foundation was laid in our Lord jesus Christ. For as much then as our Lord jesus Christ was already in the time of Abraham, ordained to be a mediator to make atonement between God and us, so that if we go in his name to seek favour, it is ready for us, and we cannot be disappointed of our hope: seeing it is so established, there is no change, but we must assure ourselves that God accepteth us at this day, so we rest wholly upon our Lord jesus Christ, knowing that it was no uncertain covenant which was so ratified in his name, but that it shall endure for ever, and be always of force. Ye see then that we may come freely before God and call upon him as our father, because he hath adopted us for his children, which thing he hath not done in respect of any worthiness that was in us, but of his own mere mercy, and because we be made one with our Lord jesus Christ by faith. And by the way, like as we must reject all opinion and imagination of obtaining favour at God's hand by our own deservings, and of assuring our own salvation: so must we look well to that which is told us here, namely that we cannot be partakers of such a benefit but by faith. Now (as I have said afore) faith importeth an embracing of God's mercy, which thing cannot be done except we be touched earnestly with our own wretchedness: for it is not for nought that our Lord jesus Christ setteth our cursedness before us as it were in a glass, by taking upon him to be accursed for us. Faith therefore cannot be without repentance, for it is unpossible that we should seek our welfare in God, or desire mercy at his hand, till misery touch us to the quick, and make us to mislike of it. And so these scoffers which mock God, weltering still in their vices, and being as it were sotted in them, must not look that ever jesus Christ should reckon them in the number of his, for they cannot by any means come at him, neither doth he call any other, 
Mat. 11. d. 28.  than such as are so overladen and forweeryed as they can no longer hold out, and lie groaning under the burden of their sins. Thus ye see how it behoveth us to resort to our Lord jesus Christ, and that although we cannot bring any desert unto him, and that all the Ceremonies of the law, and all the proffers that we can make unto him, do nothing at all further our salvation: yet we must be prepared to such lowliness, as we may perceive our state to be right miserable, till God have taken us to his mercy: and we must be so beaten down in ourselves, as we may feel the curse that should light upon us, if we were not ransomed with so high and excellent a price, as I have declared heretofore. Ye see then that by faith we receive the promise of the spirit, and thereby are linked to our Lord jesus Christ, and too the spiritual seed of Abraham. For although we be not borne of his lineage: yet is it enough that we be made atone with him by faith. For then are we begotten again of that incorruptible seed whereof S. Peter speaketh, 
●. Pet. 1. d.  that is to wit of God's word such as it is contained in the Gospel. And being so begotten again, we know that God avoweth us too be of the body of his only son. And although we come of the Gentiles: yet fail we not for all that to be joined to the Church, whereunto there needeth no more but only faith: and as for all merits and virtues of men, they must utterly cease in that behalf, and men must acknowledge that they cannot bring any thing but confusion, so as they must be feign to seek all at God's hand, and that by the means which he himself hath appointed. Now sith it is so, let us learn to leave our wandering here and there as we see lightheaded men do, which are never contented with that which God telleth them, but are ever adding somewhat of their own device. Let us beware of such mingling as shall be treated of more at large after dinner by Gods will. And let jesus christ alone suffice us, seeing that our welfare dependeth wholly upon him alone, and we shall want nothing if we be partakers of him, as we see how Saint Paul bringeth us back too that point. Furthermore let us learn also too hold us too God's truth, assuring ourselves that he cannot abide too have any adding unto it, because that were a marring, reversing, and falsifying of his covenant, wherein our welfare consisteth. But when we have once embraced our Lord jesus Christ, let us abide fast in him, and let him suffice us for all: and then may we call upon GOD with full mouth, knowing well that although we be of the race of cursed Adam, yet notwithstanding for as much as we be blessed again in jesus christ, he acknowledgeth us always for his Children, because we be grounded upon the free adoption, which not without cause he willed too be published through the whole world, to the intent we might have the gate opened and the way made easy for us to come unto him.  
But now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us perceive them more and more, that we may in such wise mislike of them, as we may labour and endeavour ourselves to honour and serve him in true obedience all our life long: and whereas we cannot do it to the full (for that is unpossible considering our frailty) that he will hold us up till he have rid us of all the corruptions of our flesh, and clothed us again with his own righteousness, the which he beginneth in us already as now, and giveth us certain firstfrutes of it, to assure us that he will perform the thing that he hath begun. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The twenty Sermon, which is the sixth upon the third Chapter.  
15. Brethrens, I speak after the manner of men. Although it be but a man's Testament, [yet] if it be proved, no man breaketh it, or putteth [aught] to it.  
16. Now the promises were spoken to Abraham and his seed. He saith not, and to the seeds as speaking of many, but as of one, and in thy seed, which is Christ.  
17. This is it that I say, as touching the covenant that was confirmed before by God in Christ: the la which came four hundred and thirty years after, cannot impeach or abolish the promise.  
11. For if the inheritance come by the la, then cometh it not of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise.  
IT were great shame for us if God should bear no more sway with us than mortal creatures. For what comparison is there betwixt his majesty, and the state of men which are but a fading shadow? And yet notwithstanding it is an ordinary matter with men too prefer themselves before God: which is so ugly a thing, that if the Sun were matched with the darkness of hell, it were not so great a confusion, as to exalt men above him to whom all honour belongeth. But howsoever the case stand, it is a vice (as I said) which hath evermore reigned and still reigneth at this day too much in the world. For look what man speaketh, it shall strayghtways be believed: and if folk be loath to do it of their own good will, yet must they be fain to hold them to it in all matters that are allowed by law. Behold, God speaketh, yea and that right substantially, so as he overslippeth not any thing that may give credit and assuredness to his word: and yet notwithstanding we be always in a mammering, or else we fall to flat reasoning against him. Must it not needs be then that we be out of our wits, when we diminish God's authority after that fashion, and yield more credit to creatures than to him that made both heaven and earth with his only word, and maintaineth all things by the same? That is the cause why S. Paul in this text useth this preface: I speak (saith he) after the manner of men. For if he had said no more but this: covenants shall be kept here below without breaking or repealing, and therefore needs must God's promise be everlasting: that had been true, but yet had he spoken too coldly of God's majesty, in ranging him so in array among earthly creatures. But whereas he saith that he speaketh after the manner of men: it is all one as if he had said that he useth not such manner of style and speech as might beseem to treat of the majesty of God. For both the Sun and Moon, ought too forego their brightness when God's glory cometh in presence. All of it must needs be darkened: what shall then become of those that are but as flies & frogs crawling upon the earth? For make men never so much of their painted sheath, yet are they less than nought worth before God. Now when we here this, we should be the more restrained, that we use no replying, but with all reverence take in good worth the thing that is told us here: that is too wit, that if God have vouchsafed too give them full assuredness of their salvation, which receive the promise that is preached unto them: we must not take upon us to reason against him. For when a deed is passed among men, if it be entered of record, it shall be received and go for good evidence: and what then shall be done when God shall have opened his holy mouth to bear us record of his good will? Is there any solemnity among men that cometh near too the glory of God, who will have us too stick too that which he hath spoken and uttered? True it is (as I have touched already) that we ought to fight against the lewdness which is rooted in us, too yield credit unto God: for we be so bend to mistrustfulness that not one word of the things which God hath uttered shall ever have settling in our hearts, except we have fought against the vice wherein we be so sore entangled. So then, every of us when he cometh too be taught in God's word, must examine what is in himself: and when he seeth himself subject still too many distrusts and doubts, he must mislike of it, and pray God to touch all his senses in such wise too the quick, that he may rest wholly upon the thing which he heareth [at his hand] according also as it is the office of the holy Ghost, to seal in our hearts the truth which is certain enough of itself, howbeit that it be not certain unto us, till it be assured to us from above. For if we were of our own moving inclined to believe God: 
2. Cor. 1. d. 22.  the holy Ghost should not need to work in that behalf. 
Eph. 1. c. 13  But it is said, that he is the very Seal wherewith God marketh us, and whereby▪ he imprinteth and engraveth in our hearts the things which else should never be received. Yea and we must also mark well, that Saint Paul setteth down here two words, namely that no man diminisheth or disannulleth the thing that is authorized among men by lawful and orderly means, nor also addeth any thing too it. For although we be not always utter rebels, yet are our wits still tickling us too make some additions and gloss to God's word, and we can not abide to hold us to the simplicity that is contained there. Then if we consider well what we be without self soothing, every of us shall find two vices in us. The one is, that when God hath spoken unto us, we can not thoroughly consent to say Amen unfeignedly, or to accept his promises, or to be moved at his threatenings. Men will always use shifts, and we need not to seek far for example thereof: for (as I said) we have experience of it in ourselves. The other is, that although we yield God his due honour in believing his word too be true and infallible: yet we will always be adding unto it, and that do we see too much in the Papacy. Whereof cometh that confusion or mazeworke which we see too be in the serving of God, the great number and diversity of fashions, and the great store of abuses and falsehoods, but of that men have not yielded too the things which God showeth them, but have made additions and confused medleys of things that came of their own brain? In what manner do the Papists endeavour themselves too serve God? Every man hath his several devotion by himself, and therewithal an infinite number of gewgaws. Their saying is, that the Church hath commanded all: but what soever it be, it is all of man's inventing. And what a thing is that? Did not God sufficiently foresee what he would like of? 
1. Sa. 15. e. 22.  He telleth us that in the Law we have all perfection, and that he will not have us too hold any other rule. 
Osee. 6. b. 6.  Again he addeth that he had liefer have obedientness than all the sacrifices in the world. 
Mat. 9 b. 13. & 12. a. 7.  His mind is too hold men in awe, that they should not presume to mingle any thing of their own brain and imagination. But what and if God have said so? Yet will men bear him down that this and that were good, and they will needs add a hundred times more than he had ordained. Yea and (which worse is) they hold scorn of that which he requireth, and exacteth most straightly, and in the mean while magnify fond toys and pelting trash, which not only are of no value before him, but also loathsome to him, because he disalloweth all things that men thrust upon him after that fashion to spite him with. Now than we see hereby how eager and presumptuous also men have always been, in thrusting themselves forward to serve God after their own liking: howbeit that was but a perverting of all the holy scripture. For behold, whereas God telleth us that the chief sacrifice which he demandeth of us, is that we should resort unto him, and offer up our requests after the manner which he hath appointed to be the mean for us to come familiarly and boldly unto him, that is to wit, by making our Lord jesus Christ our advocate: Men will needs have us pray unto Saint's deceased, and to make them our patrons and advocates to be a mean between God and us, when we go about too seek his favour. As much is to be said of all the rest of their doctrine. God hath commanded us too pray one for another: and they say we must pray for the wretched souls that are in Purgatory. And who hath commanded all this? Men have surmised that so it should be, and according to their surmising, so it must be. Lo what their rashness is. God hath ordained his sacraments for us too assure us of his promises by their means, and he will have them to be as Seals of overmeasure, that our infirmity may be the better succoured. We have Baptism, whereby God doth us to wit, that we be washed and cleansed from all our spots by the bloodshed of his only son, & that therewithal he accepteth us as his members of his body, & bringeth us into his Church. Now, the Papists are not contented with this simplicity, but will needs have spittle, and taper light, and other gewgaws that are irksome to think of. And whence come such additions, but of this devilish boldness, that when God had established all that was meet and convenient for the turn, and in such wise as nothing was to be misliked, men could not find in their hearts too take it in good worth, but (as I said afore) were inflamed with such an over eagerness and outrage, as they must needs be adding, mingling, changing, interlacing, and turmoiling without end or measure. So much the more therefore doth it stand us upon, to hold fast that which God showeth us by S. Paul: namely that for as much as God hath authorized his word, it is not lawful for men to add any thing too it, but that all our wisdom is to join with him, and too receive without scanning what soever cometh out of his mouth. And if this be verified of the promise that was made unto Abraham: much more reason is it that we now a days should keep the same modesty, seeing we have much fuller instruction in the Gospel. Truly the substance of the thing that is preached unto us now a days, differeth not from that which Abraham heard of Gods own mouth. But what soever it be, we have now a much more familiar manner of teaching, because our Lord jesus Christ who is the day sun of righteousness, is manifested unto us. Seeing then that there is no hardness at all unto us, if we list to give ear: is it not an intolerable traitorous, if our lusts be still itching too add one thing or other? Howsoever we far, let us learn to hold us to that which God hath taught us. For we may not deal otherwise than with such modesty in that behalf, because that if we serve never so little aside from that rule, by and by we be in Satan's snares, ready to be carried one way or other to all confusion. But let us be well advised: and seeing that S. Paul saith here, that the law could not any whit impeach the promise which was made before: what shall become of us in these days, if we will needs have the inventions of men's foolish heads, to impeach the pureness of the Gospel, so as it may not be perceived whither God or his creatures be more master? Thus ye see what ought to hold us in awe, that we pass not our bounds, but that our faith be always wholly ruled and directed by the single word of God, and that we reject what soever is added by man. And that is in effect the thing which we have too gather here. Now as touching that S. Paul saith, that the covenant was established of God toward jesus Christ four hundred years before the Law. Herein we see the same thing which I touched this morning: namely that when God uttered himself to be a father, whether it were towards Abraham, or towards Noah, or towards any other, it was not but by the means of our Lord jesus Christ. For there is as it were a deadly foade between God and man, in respect that they be corrupted by original sin, in so much that if God let us alone in our natural plight, surely all our thoughts are cursed, all our affections are crooked, froward, and full of stubborness, & all our wits are bestayned with vices, so that we have not one sound and uninfected place in us, from the crown of our head to the sole of our foot. And for as much as we be so contrary to God, and to his will: it must needs be that we are his enemies, for he can not be unlike himself. Then if God be our enemy, we can not come to him to hope for any favour or grace at his hand, except jesus Christ be as a mean to reconcile us again. Thus ye see that the fathers of all ages pressed not unto God, but by the guiding of the mediator. And that is the cause why S. Paul in this text saith, that the covenant was made too jesus Christ. Truly jesus Christ had no need of any of the promises that were made to the fathers of old time, and are continued still by God even unto this day towards us: but yet did he receive them as head of the Church. So we see that God had not an eye simply unto Abraham, nor too the worthiness that was in him, but that Abraham was a member of the Church, whereof jesus Christ was always the head. 
Ps. 89. c. 37.  Also when God chose David too be King, and told him that his seat should endure as long as the Sun and the Moon in the sky: it was not for any worthiness that was in David's own person, but it was all done in respect of our Lord jesus Christ. And likewise at this day, when God telleth us that he will be favourable to us if we seek him, yea and that he will have us come boldly unto him: it is not in any other respect than for that our Lord jesus Christ hath gathered us together to be of his body. And this serveth us too two purposes. The one is too bring us to humility. For if every of us mark well what he is: we be God's enemies. By reason whereof the gate is shut against us, so as we can not hope for any favour at his hand, but rather feel and conceive him too be our judge, always ready too thunder down upon our heads, and too overwhelm us. Therefore whereas it is said that the promises are made unto us by the means of our Lord jesus Christ: we must shrink down our heads, and acknowledge that Gods only begotten son is his only darling, and that the favour which we have is only in him [and for his sake.] Let that serve for the one point. The other is, that the promises have so much the more certainty in that respect. For if such troubles as these do come in our minds [so as we think with ourselves] what art thou? thinkest thou that God vouchsafeth too stoop down unto thee? Thou art but a worm of the earth, dust, cinder, and rottenness. Moreover thou hast a Sea of vices in thee, and therefore what a presumptuousness were it for thee to think thyself to be one of God's children, till he come to seek thee? If we be tempted after this manner to distrust, let us bethink us of that which is spoken to us in this text: that is to wit, that the promise was made on the behalf of jesus Christ. Although then that there be nothing in us but all wretchedness, yet it ought to suffice us that there is worthiness, power, and righteousness enough in the son of God, and that he also is the person in whom we receive the promises. Now remaineth for us too know, by what means we come unto God: namely by the [promised] seed, which is but only one, as S. Paul addeth: For if men turn never so little from our Lord jesus Christ, by and by they be cut off from the kingdom of heaven. And if this was spoken too beat down the pride and false presumption that was among the fleshly children of Abraham: what is to be said to us, which are but after-birthes borne out of time in comparison of them, as S. Paul termeth us in the tenth to the Romans? Wherefore let us understand that all such as content not themselves with our Lord jesus Christ, do utterly renounce all hope of their salvation. For there are not two or three, but only one Mediator (saith S. Paul) like as it is not said, that there is any more than one seed. I have told you already, that many come of Abraham's lineage, which yet notwithstanding were not heirs of the promise. Then if we come not to jesus Christ to be gathered unto him: surely God disclaimeth us, and telleth us that we be none of his, and that he will have none acquaintance at all with us. Therefore although the world go astray to be tossed too and and fro, according as we see how on the one side the Papists have infinite means to come unto God, & likewise on the other side the Turks and the jews, all which have quite forsaken our Lord jesus Christ: yet let us lean wholly unto him, and assure ourselves that if we be once ingreffed into his body by faith, and made one with him, the promises belong unto us. Why so? For they were given unto him, not for his own commodity, as I have said already (for he had no need of them) but for our behoof that we might be made partakers of them. Thus ye see in effect how we ought to make our profit of this text. But we have too mark also, concerning the antiquity which S. Paul treateth of here, that the doctrine of the Gospel is no new devised thing, nor a thing that had been unknown of before: but that God hath continually ever since Abraham's time unto this day, called us to be his adopted children, & proved himself to be our father. Truly it was even before Abraham was borne: nevertheless it must suffice us, that as then there was made so full discovery of it, as we know that God did then begin to publish the things that are contained in the Gospel at this day, and that the fathers had none other way whereby to come to salvation, than the same that is showed us at this day. And this is very needful for us. For many busy bodies do now unskilfully imagine, that the Gospel was never heard of before: yea & there are of these scorners of God, and heathenish fellows, who to embrace the authority of God, & of his Gospel, say it came up within these sixteen hundred years, and that it was never heard of in the world before. What (say they)? had God forsaken the world quite and clean? As who should say, we saw not with our eyes, and might not feel with our fingers, that God never varied, but that even at such time as it pleased him to adopt Abraham, then were we also included in him, and the gate of salvation was opened unto us▪ howbeit that the accomplishment thereof came not till the full time was expired, as I have declared this morning, and shall declare more at length in time convenient. 
Eph. 3 b. 9.  And here ye see why S. Paul saith that the preaching of the Gospel was a secret that had been kept hidden from the beginning of the world. But yet had God determined it before, and made sufficient promise of it, as we have seen. Hear ye see also why we be called Abraham's offspring. For we belong no whit at all to him in respect of the flesh. But faith is a sufficient bond too knit us unto him. Furthermore we see that our Lord jesus Christ, who is the pledge of men's welfare, is now revealed unto us, too the end that we should have the better assurance that we be▪ his, and that he will hold us for the members of his body. And that is the cause why Christ said that Abraham saw his day, and was glad of it. The jews alleged the worthiness of the Patriarch: yea (saith Christ) as though your father Abraham had not rested upon the things that were spoken to him concerning me. 
joh. 8. g. 56  Therefore he saw my day, and it was the thing wherein he took all his comfort, in so much that he had not any other hope of salvation, than by the belief which he had in the doctrine which is preached unto you at this day by the Gospel. That also is the very same thing that is spoken of john Baptist by the Prophet Malachi, 
Mal. 4. b. 6.  namely that he was sent to knit the hearts and minds of the fathers to the children. And this is not spoken only of the person of john Baptist, but it belongeth also to the doctrine of the Gospel. Ye see then that the thing whereunto our Lord calleth us, is that although Abraham be rotten in the earth so long time ago: yet we may assure ourselves, that there is none other promise than that for us too trust unto, so we be knit unto him by faith, and do so agree together as we can call upon God with the same mind wherewith he was governed, according as in very deed he had his mind fixed upon our Lord jesus Christ. Now then for so much as we be united unto Abraham, let us tend to our Lord jesus Christ, and let him be our aiming mark, and our shoot anchor, till we be all assembled together, and gathered up into the heavenly kingdom. Lo what we have to consider when mention is made of the promise that was made before the law. Yea and we ought to be greatly provoked to constancy, when we perceive that our father Abraham did always wait for our Lord jesus Christ, although it were so long ere he should be discovered to the world, and it was told him that his seed should be held prisoners in a strange land. After that God had told him that all the world should be blessed in his seed: he addeth, and yet for all that, think not that this shall be performed within these two or three days, or a hundred years hence: for thou thyself must first die, thou thyself must first be conveyed hence into a strange country, where thine offspring shall be oppressed with all tyranny and cruelty. Assure thyself I will be revendged of it, but yet must thy seed smart in the mean while. Abraham heard all this: Again after that the law was given, there passed other two thousand years more ere our Lord jesus Christ came. Now could Abraham never have trusted too that which was spoken to him, if he had not been armed with heavenly power, for he himself could not enjoy the benefit that was offered him, neither should his children enjoy it that were too come. Ye see then that two thousand and four hundred years were then to pass, 
Hebr. 11. b. 18.  and yet notwithstanding Abraham repented him not that he had forsaken his father's house, (as the Apostle declareth in the eleventh too the Hebrews) but held on his race still, albeit that God intended too try his patience too the uttermost. Of much more reason ought we now adays too go on steadfastly whither soever God calleth us, and too hold up our heads till we come too the crown of glory, not withstanding that as now it be hidden from us, and that we must be fain too believe and hope for things that surmount all our capacity and which we cannot perceive. Thus ye see how we ought too put this text in ure. Now hereupon S. Paul concludeth, that if the inheritance come by the law, it shall not come by faith. But God gave Abraham all things in respect of faith: and therefore it is too be concluded, that the Law must needs cease when men go about to get favour at God's hand, and the praise of our salvation must be yielded all wholly unto him. S. Paul in speaking here of inheritance, meeneth two things. The one is that what soever God hath at any time promised us, is of his own mere free goodness: for an inheritance is not a wages or hire. True it is that a father in giving his children their heritage may well say, See how I take pains for you. Mark what shall come of it. Ye shall have my goods among you. But yet how soever the father deal with them, he hath none other respect than too his own kinship. He laboureth and taketh great pains too provide for such as are so allied unto him. Seeing then that heritage's are things of free gift among men: we must not take eternal life as a deserved wages or hire at God's hand. For why, it is an heritage. Mark it for a sure ground, that here all worthiness of men is excluded. For when a man makes his children his heirs, he passeth not whither they have done any great work or no, or whither they be fair or foul, or whither they be one thing or other: but it is enough for him that they be his children, and that his mind is too provide for them. Another point is, that Saint Paul in so saying, giveth us an incling that we be all of us utterly rejected of God, so as we cannot (no not even in this transitory life) enjoy any thing at all, but by the only mere grace of God. True it is that the Sun shineth as well upon the faithless as upon the faithful, and all men are nourished alike with the things that God giveth and granteth unto them: but yet howsoever they far, the unbelievers possess not any thing by just title. They are but thieves, and must yield account of the benefits and goods which they have received of God, even too the last drop of water, because they were not sanctified, but defiled them asmuch as in them lay, because they had no faith, which (as sayeth Saint Paul) is the thing whereby the benefits that God giveth unto us are made clean. 
1. Tim. 4. b. 5.  That is the way for us too use them lawfully: but let faith be away, and there shall be nothing else but uncleanness. For why, if my hands be foul, and I handle the preciousest things in the world with them, they shall be rayed with the filthiness of my hands. Even so is it when we abuse God's benefits. The unbelief that is in us defileth all: and in the end, all creatures must cry out for vengeance upon us, because we abused them if we possessed them not with faith.  
Ye see then that we cannot enjoy any thing at all, unless we be God's children. And for the same cause also, Saint Paul in the fourth too the Romans, 
Rom. 4. c. 13.  thinks it not enough too set down the heavenly life and everlasting salvation: but also nameth the heritage of the world, and sayeth that Abraham was made heir of the world, and that the same was not for that man alone, but for all men in general. Therefore whereas God adopteth us and telleth us that he will be gracious unto us, it is too the end that while we live here beneath, we should be fed by his hand, and he in giving us food make us too taste aforehand of the love which he beareth us, and of the care that he hath over us. Too be short, we may and ought also too behold Gods fatherly goodness in all his creatures. Do we open our eyes and look upon the light of the Sun? Even there doth God show himself a father towards us. When we eat and receive our sustenance, God reacheth out his hand too show, that we be already fed by him as his own children. Too be short, in all things and by all means he maketh us too taste his fatherly love aforehand, too the intent we should be confirmed in the things that he showeth us in the Gospel: that is too wit, that he hath reserved a better heritage for us, as for his children whom he hath adopted. Then must all creatures direct us unto heavenward. But surely we do the clean contrary: for we apply God's creatures to our own lusts, so as we behold down still by them here. To be short, look how many helps God hath given us too draw us too him: so many lets have we too hold us back in the world. For we never pass too know how we should be reckoned for God's children, so we may live at our ease in this world: that is enough for us. But yet for all that, it standeth us greatly on hand too perceive, that God doth already in this world show himself a father towards us, and intendeth too do us too wit what a care he hath of us, too the end we should learn too refer ourselves wholly unto him, and there too rest. Ye see then, that by this word Heritage or Inheritance, God showeth, first that whatsoever he offereth us is of his own mere free bounteousness: and secondly that we be so cursed, that we have no right too any thing, no not even too a drop of water: except God make us his heirs, and that must be done all only for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. And therefore we must once again call to remembrance how we have heretofore seen, that the promise was made too jesus Christ. Then is not Abraham the stay and shoot anchor thereof. 
Hebr. 1. a. 2.  And for that cause also is our Lord jesus named the heir of all things: and look what he hath peculiar too himself, that doth he communicate too us, as too the members of his body. In that respect also doth S. Paul say, 
1. Cor. 15. d. 27.  that the saying which is written in the seventh verse of the eight Psalm, (which is, that he is made Lord of all things) ought too be applied first of all to his person. True it is that the said text is spoken of all men, according as we see how God hath put all beasts of the earth in subjection to man, so as they be fain too die too give us sustenance, and too cloth us and keep us warm. Again, we see how the earth yieldeth us fruits. Therefore the lordship of the world is given unto us, how beit, that is but by the means of our Lord jesus Christ. For (as I have touched already) if we be separated from him, we be forthwith so cut of from God's house, that the inheritance of them belongeth no more unto us, than too the furthest strangers in the world. But now let us come too the chief point that is contained here. S. Paul sayeth, that this heritage cometh not of the Law, but of Faith. Whereas he useth these two speeches, and cuppleth them together: they be things flat contrary as I have told you heretofore. Not that the law is contrary too faith: but because that too be justified before God, and too obtain favour and mercy at his hand, cannot come too pass by the Law. The Law was not given too that end, (as we shall see in the next Sermon) but too the clean contrary. So then, seeing that the heritage cometh by faith: we must conclude that our works can do nothing, and that we must be fain too come to God utterly empty, as poor beggars too crave too be filled by him, because we have not one drop of goodness in ourselves. Ye see then whereat S. Paul aimeth, when he sayeth that the inheritance cometh of faith and not of the law, according also as God gave it unto Abraham in respect of faith. And let us mark, that if we be not able too deserve any nourishment in this world: what shall we be able too do towards the possessing of the kingdom of heaven? When there is any talking of corruptible sustenance, it is nothing in comparison of the heavenly glory. 
1. Cor. 15. d. 28.  For it is said that we shall be made partakers of the glory of our God, and that then we shall be all in all things. But as now we cannot deserve so much as one bit of bread: for the inheritance cometh of faith: that is to say, all that ever God hath promised men, is of his own mere free goodness. And how can we then purchase the Realm of Paradise? what a pride is it for men to presume to come to it by their own strength? must it not needs be that they are carried away with a terrible rage? Moreover, in saying that God gave all things to our father Abraham in respect of his faith, S. Paul doth yet better express and show that which I have told you already: namely that man is able to deserve nothing of himself, and that he must be fain too have all of free gift. He had said afore, (as we have seen already) that the promises were made and uttered: but here he useth the word Giving. As if he should say, here is not a bargain between party & party, too say I will do this, and thou shalt do that: I will sell, and thou shalt buy: but God doth freely give, and man doth but only receive. Seeing then that we must come unto God to receive that which he offereth us, and that we have not any other title to the things that we look for at his hand, than only by free gift: let us forget all the worthiness which we imagine to be in ourselves, and acknowledge that we be nothing. And surely S. Paul useth one other manner of speech, which serveth to express better the thing that is meant here: which is, that if the heritage came by the Law, the promise were disannulled, and so consequently faith. Therefore to be sure of the promise, the heritage must needs come by faith. And my alleging hereof, is because the thing that is spoken in this text, might seem darksome by reason of the shortness of it: namely that the heritage of salvation, yea and all the benefits that God bestoweth upon us in this world, must proceed of our faith: that is too say, without bringing any thing at all of our own, but only by receiving all things of Gods free gift. For why? Put the case that we should hope too receive according too our works, according to our own worthiness, and according too our deserts towards God: how might we be sure of the promises? Truly we should hang always in a mammering: for it would behove us still too consider thus, very well, how hast thou discharged thyself? what hast thou done? And so should faith be utterly dashed. But faith ought too assure us fully of God's good will towards us: which thing it should not do, but we should hang still in doubt, and it should be but a bare opinion, and that opinion should be but an illusion of Satan. For all they which think too have any thing by their own power, must needs be bewitched by the Devil. Ye see then how it is too gross a mockery, when we think too deserve aught at God's hand. But howsoever we go to work, though our eyes be seeled up with hypocrisy, and we take ourselves too be wonderful fellows: yet can we not have any certainty in us without faith. For he that once done away, by and by the promises fall to the ground: we can have none assurance of them. Therefore we must conclude that the heritage cometh by faith, too the end we may have no more pride in us: that is to wit, too the end we hope not any more that we can be able too do aught of ourselves, or that we have any free will to take or refuse the grace that is offered us. We must forget all the things which men are wont to challenge to themselves: all must be laid underfoot: we must come void of all power, empty, and hungry, and seek at God's hand the things that we want, and not doubt but that he hath enough in himself to secure us with, and that he hath also put into our Lord jesus Christ all things that we can wish, and all that he knoweth to be for our behoof and profit. Thus ye see how we may enjoy the heritage that hath been promised us in all ages, and which God offereth yet still at this day by the doctrine of the Gospel.  
And now let us cast ourselves down before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him too make us perceive them more and more, that it may cause us to walk in such wise in his fear, as we may seek nothing but too dedicate ourselves wholly unto him, and that according as he seeth us wrapped in feebleness and corruption, it may please him too clenze us thereof by his holy spirit, and to bear with us too the end. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also too all people and nations of the earth etc.   

The. 21. Sermon, which is the seventh upon the third Chapter.  
19 Wheretoo then serveth the Law? It was added because of transgression, till the seed came too whom the promise was made: and it was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediator.  
20. Now a Mediator is not of one, but God is one.  
We have seen heretofore, that before the giving of the Law, God had already showed his goodness, yea even his free goodness in the lineage of Abraham, too the end that the jews should not have any other leaningstocke for their salvation, than the said promise that God would have pity upon them and show them mercy, in sending them a Redeemer, by whom they should obtain forgiveness of their sins. hereupon S. Paul inferreth, that the law which came after the promise, must not disannul that which God had already ordained and concluded: howbeit that in the mean while it might seem that the law was added too help the promise, as though the promise had been weak of itself. For after the same manner doth the Apostle reason in the Epistle to the Hebrews: 
Hebr. 8. b. 7.  and because it is said by the Prophet jeremy, that God will give a new law, that is too wit the Gospel: the Apostle inferreth, that then it must needs follow that the law which was given by Moses was weak and had no such perfection in it as a man might trust unto. It may well seem at the first blush, that a man might say as much on the contrary part: namely that for as much as the law was given after the promise, it was done for some accomplishment because the promise was not sufficient of itself, unless it borrowed perfection else where, for otherwise the law might seem too be needless. But it were against all reason that God should have given a needless doctrine. Therefore it standeth us on hand too know too what purpose the law serveth, and too what end it was given, or else we shall always be of opinion that the promise was unsufficient, and could not save us but in part. Hereupon S. Paul declareth, that God in giving of his law had a far other meaning and intent, than they imagine which seek their righteousness in it, and make it the means of their salvation. For it was given (sayeth he) because of transgression: not for that there needed a bridle because the world was wicked and froward: for we know there were laws and statutes made among men, according too the vices that had need too be redressed. If all men were Angels, so as there were nothing out of square, but every man behaved himself well of his own accord, so as there needed no amendment: then were Laws too no purpose at all. What is the cause then that we have need of so many laws and statutes? The naughtiness of men, because they cease not too rush out into all evil, and therefore remedy is fain to be provided for it: like as if there were no diseases, there should need no physic: but men's unruliness causeth diseases, and therefore remedies must needs be provided. So then seeing that men have need to be bridled and as it were restrained, it is a sure record that they are bend too all evil, and utterly froward of their own nature. But S. Paul meant not after that sort in his forementioned saying: He intended too pass further: namely that God purposed too bewray men's wickedness by means of the Law. And this reason is peremptory, too show that we be not able to purchase rigtuousnesse: for heat and cold come not both out of one spring. If a fountain be sweet, there is no seeking of bitterness in it: but clean contrariwise, if a fountain be bitter or brackish, sweet water must be sought for in another spring. Even so is it with the Law. And wherefore was it given? To prove men double guilty before God, that their hypocrisy might not stand them in any more stead, nor they have occasion to flatter themselves any more, or too shroud themselves under their vain excuses as they have been wont too do. And that is the cause why S. Paul in the fourth too the Romans, 
Rom. 4. c. 15  reasoneth that a man cannot be justified by the Law. For (sayeth he) the Law bringeth nothing but wrath. And by the word wrath he meeneth God's vengeance. Life and death cannot come both of the Law, but in sundry respects. Now the Law is deathful unto all of us, so that it condemneth us and showeth us that we be all cursed and abominable before God: and therefore what a fondness is it to seek righteousness by it, as who should say that God ought to take us into his favour for the keeping of it? But he declareth this matter more familiarly in the vii to the Romans, when he saith that by the Law sin becometh out of measure sinful. 
Rom. 7. b. 8  For there is enough to condemn us though there were no law at all, according as it is said, that they which sin without law, 
Ro. 2. b. 12.  shall perish without law, that is to wit, although the heathen folk had no instruction whereby to be rebuked: yet had they a record engraven in their consciences, which did find them guilty. Ye see then that men are sufficiently worthy to be condemned though God go not up into his judgement seat, nor city them, nor examine them, howbeit that such as sin and offend against God, charge not themselves with their faults. For we be so given to selfsoothing; that every of us weltereth and sleepeth in his own filth, insomuch that till the law touch us too the quick, our consciences are as it were benumbed, and to be short, every man dispenseth with himself, and taketh leave too do evil. But when the Law steppeth forth, then is sin known, and every man spite of his teeth, must be feign to stoop before God, or else gnash his teeth at him as a rebel. Nevertheless God gathereth us too him by the law, by bringing us to the knowledge of our cursedness. To be short, it is all one as if a man had his face all bewrayed: every man might mock at him, but he himself should not see it. But if one bring him a glass, he is ashamed of himself, and hides his face, and goes his way too wash his face when he sees it so disfigured with filthiness. Or if a man be so ill favoured that he maketh folk afraid with his look: he thinketh not that that fault cometh of his own person, till he have a looking glass set before him. Even so is it with us. For though all of us be saped in wickedness and sin, insomuch that heaven and earth are ashamed of us, and God prepareth horrible condemnation for us: yet cease we not too keep on our race and to be reckless still. And why so? For our sinfulness is unknown to us; and hypocrisy doth so blindfold our eyes, that we perceive not our own cursedness. But the Law showeth us what we be, and therewithal setteth God's judgement before us. For on the one side it saith, ye shall do all these things under pain of cursing. And what manner of things are they? it is not enough for us to abstain only in respect of our feet, hands, eyes, and ears: but we must be pure and clear from all lusting: there must be such an uncorruptness in us, that all our senses, thoughts, and affections must aim at God, so as no enticements of this world may hold us back. And where is this to be found? Besides this, behold, God being set as a judge in his seat, hath already given sentence of cursedness upon us as soon as we be found too be transgressers as we be. Ye see then that mankind is in miserable taking. And that is it that Saint Paul meant in this Text, when he said that the Law was added for transgression. It is true that the Law serveth too other purposes also: namely, first of all, too show us the way too serve God. But we know that he will be honoured with obedience, and not have every of us too behave himself after his own liking. The Law therefore giveth us the difference between good and evil. For what is the reasonable service which we own unto God? It is too submit ourselves too his will, 
Ro. 12. a. 1.  sayeth Saint Paul. Seeing it is so, ye perceive that the Law serveth to excellent good purpose: namely that whereas we labour in vain too serve God after our own imagination, it showeth us the way in such wise as we cannot miss, and giveth us the rule which we ought too keep by. Furthermore, when Saint Paul said that the Law was given because of transgression, it came not in his mind to rehearse all the fruit and profit which the Law bringeth with it: for (as I have said already) it serveth also for our instruction, that we might learn too discern between good and evil: and again it quickeneth us up, as though God should give us strokes with the spur, too make us apply ourselves the more diligently unto him. But he spoke according too this present matter, and according too the ground of the text that he treateth of. Now than he showeth that the Law is not superfluous, and yet that it serveth not to bring us too righteousness, but in stead thereof carrieth us to such confusion, that we must needs be found to be double sinners, and are more condemned, and less excusable than before, so as there is nothing before us but a bottomless gulf. Lo to what end the Law was given us. But he sayeth that it was added too the promise, whereby we be done too understand, that the adding of it was not for that the promise was weak of itself, and unable to bring men to salvation, so as there should need some other incomme: it was nothing so, sayeth Saint Paul: but it was added too make men know that God had rightfully condemned them all, and that they could not have any relief, but should be continually tormented with such unquietness that they should be always in despair, till they rested themselves upon the said promise. Now if it be alleged that the promise might have served that turn afore: the answer and solution is very easy. For although God in offering himself to be our Saviour, do thereby show that we be all damned in ourselves till he have pity upon us: yet can we not be helped as were requisite, until such time as he scare us. By his promise he calleth us gently, and after a fatherly manner: and no doubt but the same aught to make us perceive our miseries, and to be sorry for them: but we be so fast asleep in our sins, that we never think on them, except we be compelled. Although then that upon Gods making of the promise, men had cause to lament their sins, to the end they might rest themselves wholly upon the grace of our Lord jesus Christ: yet did they it not, till God had stricken them as it had been with many blows of a Beetle upon the head, which thing he did by the Law. Moreover Saint Paul showeth, that we abuse the gentleness of our God through our unthankfulness, because that the more courteous he showeth himself towards us, the more occasion do we take thereby too flatter ourselves. Therefore he must be fain too rouse us up, and to make us feel what we be, thereby too scare us and drive us too seek his favour in good earnest. Thus ye see what the word Added importeth. It is all one if Saint Paul should blame us for that we make not our profit of God's goodness, seeing he allureth us so gently unto him, and showeth himself as meelde as may be: but grieve him, and after a sort enforce him too use rigour against us, too beat us down by that means, and so to prepare us too the seeking of his grace, the which we shall find in our Lord jesus Christ whensoever we list. And heerewythall Saint Paul addeth, that the Law served but till the seed came to whom the promise was made.  
This concerneth properly the Ceremonies, or else we must take it too be spoken of the Law with all his appurtenances, circumstances and appendents as men term them. If we take the Law for no more but the ten commandments, the thing that S. Paul speaketh will not stand. For the law must even at this day have such force with us, as to be our rule of good life, and to show us Gods will, that we may not live like vagabonds, and gad abroad at aladuenture, but have our way plain before us. The law than is not transitory in respect of showing us what is good, for it must continue to the worlds end. But we must mark Saint Paul's discourse: for he taketh the law, as containing the promises and threatenings, 
Leu. 18. a. 5  and also the Ceremonies. Then on the one side there is [this promise,] 
Deut. 27. d. 26.  he that doth these things shall live in them, as we have seen heretofore. And on the other side there is this threat, cursed is he that fulfilleth not all that is contained here. Now the law (as we see) promiseth salvation to none but such as live purely and uncorruptly: but all of us come short of that, and therefore the promise of the law is to no purpose. Mark that for one point. If it be alleged, what Sirrah? meant God too mock men? I say, no: but they have always beguiled themselves with vainglory and presumption, bearing themselves in hand that they could purchase their own salvation: and therefore God is fain too say unto them, Goto, if ye be so able men as ye think, show it: as for me, I give you my Law, and because you shall not think yourselves ill dealt with for your serving of me, your wages is ready for you if you perform it. Behold, I assure you of everlasting life out of hand: now let me see a little what you can do, buskle yourselves to your work. But when men have tried the uttermost that is in them, surely they shall perceive their own weakness which was hidden afore. Thus ye see that the promise of the Law can have none effect towards us, and yet it is not guileful, for it serveth us to another end. As touching the threats of it, it is infallible, for we be all damned by this threatening, Cursed is he that performeth not all. But we come so far short of performing all, that there is not one point but we fail of it. If we think too serve God by halves, it is nothing: for he hath not separated one piece from another, but will that he which walketh in chastity, shall also abstain from theft, robbery, craft, extortion, and all other sins. Seeing it is so, let us mark that the threat holdeth all shut up under it, and that is the thing that Saint Paul had an eye unto. As touching the Ceremonies, they were a confirmation that all of us are accursed, according as I have told you, how Saint Paul in his Epistle to the Collossians, 
Col. 2. c. 14  likeneth them to obligations and authentical evidence, that serve too hold a man most straightly bound. If a man have borrowed a piece of money, he is a debtor, and giveth a bill of his hand for it. But if he bind his goods or body for it by recognizance [or Statute,] so as his deed is enrolled of common Record: then is he bound more straightly than he was before. Even so is it with the Ceremonies. The law of itself was enough too condemn men because they are all offenders: howbeit forasmuch as God saw the pride that is rooted in our nature, he added the Ceremonies for an overplus, to the end they should be as a solemn bond against us. But now Saint Paul saith, that all this gear served but till the promised seed were come: that is too wit, that the law served not too hold those in slavery and bondage which put their trust in our Lord jesus Christ, but to bring them to him, that there they might find the thing which they wanted in the law. So then we see that Gods using of rigour in condemning of us, procureth our welfare, and his thundering upon us after that fashion is a witness of his singular goodness towards us. And why so? I have told you already, and experience showeth it too much, that we cease not to abuse his gentleness, and too draw it clean contrary to his meaning. Therefore he is fain to rouse us up, and to show himself to be our judge, and to make us here this dreadful sentence, able to cast us into despair, that there is nothing for us to look for but everlasting death: and finally too confirm and ratify the same sentence still. Yea but all this is but too make us stoop, that being at our wits end, we should flee to our Lord jesus Christ with a true and unfeigned zeal, and learn to rest upon him when we be troubled with unquietness and torment of conscience. Thus ye see why Saint Paul hath said expressly, that the law was given too continue no longer, than till the promised seed was come. Now if a man demand, how then did the fathers obtain salvation? I answer, that the law reigned and had his full scope as in respect of outward order before the coming of our Lord jesus Christ: but yet for all that the fathers missed not too resort too the grace that was promised them, although they saw it not, as we shall see more plainly hereafter. Then is it a thing utterly out of all doubt, that the Law did nothing prejudice the promise, nor was added for any help of it, as though the promise had not been sufficient of itself too salvation: but that it served too correct men's pride and presumptuousness, too the end they might with all lowliness seek the mercy that is proffered them in jesus Christ, and by his means be able to receive it and enjoy it. And hereupon Saint Paul addeth, that the Law was ordained or delivered by the hand of Angels, and in the hand of a Mediator. Here he authorizeth the Law, too show that it ought to be received with all reverence, but yet not be applied too any other end than God hath appointed. For proof hereof he speaketh of the Angels, as if he had said that God had witnesses enough to give authority to his Law, and therewithal showed how it ought to be taken & herd. But the chiefest matter is in his setting down of the Mediator: that is to wit, our Lord jesus Christ. True it is that many men have taken this saying to be meant of Moses, as though he had been called the Mediator between God and men, as in respect of doctrine: but that can by no means stand. For Paul doth first set down the Angels, and afterward addeth the Mediator as chief, and he is here in higher degree than they, which cannot be verified of the person of Moses. Moreover we see what Saint Paul discourseth. He showeth that there was no diversity between the Law and the Gospel in the free promise of salvation. For the confirming thereof, he bringeth in our Lord jesus Christ, and sayeth, that when the Law was given, it was done by his hand and direction. Truly this word Hand in the holy Scripture doth oftentimes import, force, power, or strength: but here we see how Saint Paul maketh comparison between jesus Christ and the Angels. He setteth down the Angels that were assembled there to make his Law to be heard among men, and too be received of them without gainsaying. Therefore they were as witnesses of God's Majesty: but he setteth down the Mediator as the greater. The hand therefore importeth direction, as if he had said, that he had highest place, and was chief Commissioner in setting out the Law. And we must not think this strawge: for when the Angel appeared unto Moses, 
Exo. 3. a. 6.  he said, I am the Everlasting. There he is named an Angel. Therefore is he God's messenger as the word betokeneth: and yet notwithstanding he sayeth, I am the Everlasting, that have my being of myself: which saying could not be verified of any creature: and as for the Angels they were made of nothing as well as we. Then had it been high treason for an Angel too have taken upon him the title that agreeth to none but God alone. Therefore must we conclude, that that Angel was jesus Christ, 
1. Co▪ 10. b. 9  who executed the office of Mediator aforehand, accordingly as Saint Paul treateth thereof in the first too the Corinthians, where he speaketh of the jews rebelliousness, and of their provoking of God to displeasure by their murmuring and wicked lusts. He sayeth that they tempted jesus Christ which led them and guided them through the wilderness. No doubt therefore but that our Lord jesus Christ was even then the Mediator, yea even to reconcile men to God his father after diverse manners. And here ye see why the Apostle in the Epistle too the Hebrews sayeth that the same jesus Christ which is too day, 
Heb. 13. b. 8  was yesterday, and shall be still tomorrow even too the worlds end, too the intent that men should hold themselves too him, and not wander any more in strange doctrines. But now he addeth, jesus Christ then hath been a mean betwixt God and men, to the intent that poor sinners might find some relief, and that although they had some heartbitings by being troubled with God's judgements, yet nevertheless they might also be comforted, seeing that God offered them a Mediator by whom they might obtain grace to come unto him. Howbeit jesus Christ is our Mediator after another fashion also, which is that by him God hath always communicated himself to men. For there is such a distance betwixt God and us, so long as we be estranged from him by sin: that we cannot come at him. And he will not come down to us for his part, 
Goe 28. b. 12  except it be by the Mediator, according also as it is showed in jacobs' vision in Genesis. For there it is said, that jacob saw a Ladder, upon the top whereof sat God in his Majesty, and the Angels went up and down upon that ladder. And no doubt but that in that figure or Image, our Lord jesus Christ was represented unto jacob, to show that men are banished from God's kingdom, till there be a mean that reacheth up from beneath, as our Lord jesus Christ doth, who being on the one side God manifested, doth surmount all the heavens, and on the other side, being joined unto us in that he is clothed with our nature, and is become a man, (yea even a frail and mortal man, sin excepted,) hath taken upon him and borne our infirmities, though he himself were without spot. So then, ye see how the law was given long ago by the hand of our Lord jesus Christ. Whereupon it followeth that there is no contrariety between the Law and the Gospel. For jesus Christ is always one without any variableness. Now let us see what Saint Paul addeth, namely that the Mediator is not of one, but that God is one. In saying that the Mediator is not of one, he meeneth that our Lord jesus Christ came too gather together again all things that were scattered both in heaven and earth, accordingly also as he speaketh of it in the first too the Collossians. 
Col. 1. c. 20.  Truly some have taken the meaning of this text to be, that jesus Christ was of more natures than one, or that although he were the Mediator between God & men, yet did it not follow that there was diversity between the Law and the Gospel. But doubtless, Saint Paul's meaning here, is to gather again the jews, and the Gentiles: as if he had said, jesus Christ was the Mediator in giving of the Law, as the party by whose means god meant to humble men, that they might be partakers of his grace. Howbeit let us mark that our Lord jesus Christ who was the continual Mediator in giving the Law too the jews, had therewithal a Commission that stretched yet further: that is to wit, to gather and knit together again the Gentiles, which were estranged from God. For although God did for a time prefer the lineage of Abraham before all the rest of the world: yet notwithstanding in the end our Lord made us partakers of the salvation whereunto we were strangers, and it behoved us that were far off, to be gathered together again, as those that had been near neighbours afore. And therefore Saint Paul in another text calling jesus Christ our peace, 
Eph. 2. d. 17  saith that he hath joined and knit us unto God, even us that had been near him before, as well the jews which had the Law, as those that had been utterly divided from them. They that erst had none acquaintance with God, were in the end gathered together again into the body of the Church at the coming of the anointed, and so were they also which had heretofore been separated a great way off, not only from God, but also one from another. Now we see S. Paul's meaning. Howbeit, that we may profit the better by this text, let us mark that as God hath given us his Law by the Angels: so shall they bear witness against us if the Law bear no sway with us, and that we make none account of it, but do as it were tread it under our feet. Then shall the Angels be armed too ask vengeance at God's hand against our wickedness and rebellion. For it was no babes play when God willed his Angels too be present and assisting at the publishing of his Law. Therefore it was to the end it should be received with all reverence. Now it is true that we can not perform all that the Law commandeth, and if we should stand upon that point, we should be plunged into everlasting death, and utterly overwhelmed in despair. But first of all, seeing that God is so gracious to us as too teach us his will, too the end we should discern between good and evil: let us bow down our necks, and receive the yoke that God layeth upon us, to make us subject unto him. Let that serve for one point. And for as much as the Law doth quicken us, and cheer us up when we be hartfrosen, and when there is such sloth and slowness in us as we can not come unto God: Let every of us look well too himself, and early and late call too mind God's commandments, to reprove ourselves withal. Then let us bethink ourselves better, seeing that the Angels keep watch and ward about us, & will not (now after that God hath given them in charge to authorize his Law) suffer us to despise it, and misuse it as if it were a thing of nothing. Furthermore, as touching that the Law curseth us: let us assure ourselves that although men commend us, and clap their hands at us for joy, yet shall we be put to shame before the Angels of heaven. Then if 〈◊〉 whole world favour us, it is nothing. For to what end was it God's will that all his Angels should appear together at the publishing of his law, but to teach us to be ashamed of our sins, and thereby to humble us in good earnest, that we might seek all our welfare in our Lord jesus Christ? And moreover where as it is said that our Lord jesus Christ was the mediator of the Law: let us assure ourselves that if we resort wholly to his grace, we shall not need to fear that the law shall have any more power to condemn us, yea or to reign over our sin. 
1. Cor. 15. g. 56.  For we must bear in mind how S. Paul in the first to the Corinthians saith, that the law is the strength of sin, and doth so sharpen sin as it woundeth us deadly. Seeing it is so then: surely if we had not the thing that is showed us here for our comfort, we should be stricken with such fear, as we could not be sure of our salvation, though the promises were offered us in our Lord jesus Christ. For we would always match the contrary things against them, and lay the Law in balance with them, saying: What? was not the Law given of God? But God condemneth us by it. Therefore although our Lord jesus Christ step in too help the matter, yet doth it not seem that we be escaped. So shall we always be in trouble. But if we consider how our Lord jesus was the mediator in the publishing of the law: it showeth unto us that if he be our advocate at this day, it will be a good and sufficient discharge for us: in so much that although God have pronounced his sentence of cursing against us, yet we must not be dismayed at it, nor so overpressed with hartgreefe and anguish of mind, as though the mishiefe were incurable: but assure ourselves that our Lord jesus Christ will very well agree too do both twain, that is too wit, both make us ashamed that we may learn humility, and therewithal also make us sure of our salvation. And therefore let us learn, that whensoever we be beaten down, there is none other means too raise us up again, but too know that the self same person which was ordained to be the mediator for the publishing of the law, is now manifested unto us at this day with the same commission, and will make us too perceive it by experience. Further let us mark that he is not a mediator for any one nation alone, but for all the whole world, in as much as all of us are the creatures of God. True it is that we were after a sort cut off from him by the sin of Adam. But our Lord jesus Christ is come too make up the breach again that was both in heaven and in earth, 
Colos. 1. ●. 20.  as I have alleged already out of the first chapter to the Colossians. Seeing it is so then, let us not doubt but that God accepteth us as heirs of his promise, in as much as he acknowledgeth us for the spiritual children of Abraham. And although there be great diversity [between our days and] the time of the ceremonies which served too separate the one from the other: yet let not that hinder us from coming unto God. For why? God is one. Although then that there be both jews and Gentiles, although there be many divers Nations among men, although their languages be divers, their manners and trades of living contrary, and every of us hath so much variety and inconstancy in himself, that we have no hold of ourselves: yet let us rest upon God, for he is [always] one. He hath given us his law, he hath given us his Gospel: and let not us think that there is any contrariety in that case, but that all agreeth very well. Only let us suffer ourselves to be ruled by him, that we may come to our Lord jesus Christ. And how may that be done? By being clean rid from all pride, by being abashed and ashamed, by misliking of ourselves, and by perceiving that there is nothing in us but death. Then shall we come too our Lord jesus Christ, knowing that God the father accepteth us, if we hold that way. Why so? For he is always one: and his giving of the law was not too disannul or impeach the promise that he had made afore. Likewise his revealing of his grace more fully unto us in his Gospel, was not for that he witted not how to make his law of force towards us, and to put it to the right use and purpose of it, that we might have a rule whereby to live well: but that whereas we were accursed by it, we might know how there is none other remedy for us, but by being blessed again in the seed that was promised from time to time, in whose hand our welfare was established, that is to wit by coming to our Lord jesus Christ, who is the fountain and wellspring of all blessedness.  
Now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us perceive them more and more, so as we may mislike of them, and not only confess them with our mouth, but also lay open our hearts before him, and submit ourselves wholly to his holy word, and that in such wise as we may be comforted by his free goodness, as it is showed us in our Lord jesus Christ, and he reform us also by his holy spirit, too the end that whereas we of ourselves be full of rebelliousness, we may by his governing become teachable and ready to follow his holy will, and to give ourselves over all wholly unto him. And let us pray unto him for all these things, saying: Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The xxij Sermon, which is the eight upon the third Chapter.  
21 Is the la then against the promises of God? God forbid. For if the law were given too justify, truly righteousness should come by the Law.  
22 But the Scripture hath shut up all under sin, to the intent that the promise by the saith of jesus Christ should begiven to those that believe.  
23 Now before that faith came, we were kept under the law, shut up to come to the faith that was to be revealed.  
24 By means whereof the Law was our schoolmaster to lead us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.  
25 But now that faith is come, we be no more under the Schoolmaster.  
WE have already this morning dispatched this point, that the Law was not given in vain, though it could not bring us too righteousness to make us acceptable to God. Secondly, it was showed you, that Gods giving of his Law, was not to the intent we should seek our righteousness and salvation there, as though his grace, had been weak and unsufficient: but for a far other respect, that is to wit, to give men such knowledge of their sins, as they might be ashamed of them in themselves: for otherwise they could not be touched to the quick, to flee to our Lord jesus Christ for refuge, as we see too much. And now S. Paul moveth another question: namely, whether the law be against the promises. For surely when it is said that the law promiseth us salvation, upon condition that we deserve it: and the promise of the Gospel telleth us that we shall be taken into God's favour without any deserving: a man would think there were some contrariety in the matter. As if a man should offer me a house, so I would pay well for it, and did set me a price of it: and another man should say unto me, no, thou shalt have it for nothing. There is great contrariety in these sayings. And it seemeth that in speaking after that fashion, God unsayeth that which he had spoken in his law, where he saith, Serve me, and keep my commandments, & you shall not miss of your wages. For in the Gospel he speaketh another language, saying, I require nothing of you, for ye be so wretched that ye can give me nothing: but I receive you into my kingdom frankly and of mine own free goodness without any desert of yours: your heritage is assigned to you, even because it is my good pleasure to do it. Hereupon S. Paul declareth, that although God speak after another manner and fashion in the law than in the Gospel: yet notwithstanding when we have well considered the mark that he shooteth at [we shall perceive] there is no contrariety in the matter. For (as I have told you this morning) God'S promising of reward to our works is not to beguile us, but to stop our mouths that we might not repine against him, as we see that the world doth, which is always ready to carp at him with devilish malapertness when he handleth them not after their own will and liking. God then cutteth off all occasion of grudging, when he telleth us that we shall not be disappointed of our wages for our well serving of him. Furthermore let every of us examine himself well, and he shall find that that is not the match whereby we must obtain salvation: for there is none of us all but he may condemn himself by his own life, if he judge without flattering. But after that God hath spoken after that fashion, he offereth us remedy in the Gospel, and telleth us that for as much as we be damned, and can not hope to attain any salvation by our works: he himself offered it us of his own free goodness, because it pleaseth him so to do. And for that cause S. Paul answereth, If the law had been given to justify, I could well enough grant that righteousness should be given us by it. But let us see whether God meant that or no. It is certain he meant it not. Then sendeth he us to God's purpose: as if he should say, that the Hypocrites which are so puffed up with pride & overweening, that they think they be able to justify themselves, & to win heaven, are ill expounders of God's law, yea & falsifiers thereof. For men must always have an eye to the intent of the speaker. Now God meant not to set men a gog with any trust in their own wit & deservings: for we be too much given to that of our own nature. We see it hath been a common error through the whole world in all ages. Therefore we need no schooling to persuade us that we be able folk, & that we can bind God to us by our virtuous doings. But contrariwise God hath given us his law, to the intent we should be wounded with it as with a sword, & the stripe be so deadly as we might be constrained to flee to him for succour. Seeing then that Gods will it to slay us by the Law, it is not given us to make us righteous. And therefore they that seek their life & welfare there, beguile themselves: and there is no reason why they should allege for themselves, yea? how so? God hath promised me it. No, but they must consider to what end he saith so. Now we see how S. Paul hath discussed this question, that there is no contrariety between the Law & the Gospel, though God alter the manner of his speech at the first blush. Now he addeth afterward, That the Scripture hath shut up all under sin, that we might obtain the promise by the faith of our Lord jesus Christ. When he saith that the scripture hath shut up all under sin, he showeth that men are tootoo blockish, too think that God meant too assign them a due wages or hire, when he did set them down this condition. He that doth these things shall live in them. Let them read the whole law, let them search the contents and substance of it, let them look well upon the whole holy Scripture: and they shall find that it accuseth and condemneth all men from the most to the least, without any exception. Now if we be all condemned, even by the law: what would we more? Must it not needs be that we be too too much blinded with hypocrisy, when we will needs bind God to us after this sort, notwithstanding that we be far wide from all righteousness, and he hath told us that we can not compass it in his sight, but that we must be utterly overwhelmed? S. Paul allegeth not here any text too show that the Scripture hath shut up all under sin, but taketh it as utterly certain and which ought not to be doubted of any more among the faithful. And for proof thereof we see, that even from the creation of the world, we be all of us corrupted in Adam. His sin condemned not himself only, but also all his whole offspring, and all of us are fallen in that fall of his. 
Gen. 6. a. 5.  And thereupon it is said, that all our thoughts are rebels against God, and there is nothing but naughtiness in us. What then is man's wit? A warehouse of all wickedness. And seeing that God hath avouched it to be so at a word, what shall we gain by challenging this or that too ourselves? For all our startingholes shall but increase our misery, because that in so doing we spite God, and kindle his wrath so much the more. For whereto served all the sacrifices, but to show us to our faces, that all men are utterly accursed so long as they continue in them? And although there were no sacrifices at all, yet very experience showeth it. Let every of us enter into himself, let him consider what manner a one he is, and let him view himself in the perfection which the holy scripture requireth at our hands: & he shall well find that there is no way for him but to embrace the promise of God's mercy which he maketh unto us, 
Es. 43. c. 25  when he saith that our iniquities shall be wiped out, & that there is no way for us to come to him, but only by his love. And doth he not hereby still bewray our sin? specially seeing he setteth down jesus Christ for our righteousness? But if any man list to have a larger & certener discourse hereof, let him add that which S. Paul setteth down in the third to the Romans, 
Ro. 3. b. 19  where he setteth forth the thing largely which is touched here briefly: & then shall he see yet better how the scripture hath shut up all under sin. For there S. Paul allegeth the texts that serve to bewray man's nature till Gods have drawn him back, changed him, and fashioned him new again. 
Psa. 14. a. 1  Like as when he saith that God looked down here below, to see if he could find any soundness, and all were corrupted, yea and festered in their naughtiness, and there was not so much as one that sought after God. Now it is certain that there, there is no speaking of two or three, but generally of all men in whom God hath not wrought to govern them by his holy spirit. Therefore it is all one as if David did show us in a painted table, what manner of ones we be by birth and heritage. afterward he addeth that which is written in the fiftieth Psalm, and in all the residue, 
Esa. 59 b. 8. etc. 16.  and finally allegeth Esay also, to show that God was fain to serve his turn with his own arm, when he purposed to redeem men. What is it (saith he) that men have done in that behalf? For they do but run forward, and cast themselves headlong into all cursedness and transgression. They do but wander: they love shifting, subtlety, falsehood, and lying: to be short, when God had looked that men should have helped to bring themselves too salvation, they were rather a hundred thousand times more in danger of perishing. S. Paul therefore allegeth all those things. Now let us flatter ourselves as much as we list: yet can not the things be called back which God hath pronounced upon us. And as oft as we read the said texts, 
Rom. 3.  and hear Saint Paul's expounding of them in the forealleged chapter: it is for us too cast down our heads, and to receive the shame which we deserve: namely to be bereft of all glory, and too seek at God's hand the things that we want. And thus ye see how the scripture hath shut up all under sin. In the eleventh chapter to the Romans he saith that God hath shut up all under sin, 
Ro. 11. d. 32  too the intent to have mercy on all. But there he●●seth yet one step higher. For he speaketh not of the things that are told us in the law and the prophets, but of God's secret judgement, in that it was his will that all of us should be as good as drowned in destruction, to the intent that there should be no salvation but only by his goodness. Then if it be demanded why God hath suffered men to fall into so miserable plight: it is because he will have us beholden to his only mercy for all things. Truly this will seem strange to many fantastical persons, which would fain restrain God to their measure, and are so rash that when God's determinations pass beyond their fleshly reason, by and by they condemn him for spiteful and cruel. Yet for all that, S. Paul will have us too rest upon this saying, that God hath shut up all under sin, that is to say, that he could well have created us much stedfaster and perfecter than he hath done. He could have preserved us as he doth his Angels. He could have given us such constancy in the person of Adam, that we should have entered into the heritage of heaven without dying. Yea and he could have made that no more should have fallen in the person of Adam, but Adam alone. But he listed not so to do. If it be demanded why the mischief spreaded out further: is it not because God would have it so? Therefore we must in this case, as it were bridle and imprison ourselves, and receive the doctrine in such wise as Saint Paul hath uttered it: namely that God hath put us all under sin, to the intent we should resort to him for mercy. But it is not enough that God hath so determined it in his secret purpose: it was requisite also that the determination should be published and known. For until such time as men perceive themselves too be condemned: they will still be weltering in some vain selftrust, and boast of themselves, as we see too much. The Scripture therefore must be fain to bring us to this understanding, that every of us may condemn himself for a sinner, as it were with his own mouth, yea and that we do it unfeignedly. And why? Because it is by believing, that we obtain the promise, that is to say the righteousness that is freely promised us. 
Ro. 11. d. 32  In the said text of the eleventh to the Romans which I alleged even now, Saint Paul saith, to the intent to show mercy upon all: but here he showeth that it is not for all men to be partakers of it in general. For we know that the greatest number perisheth in their sins, because they refuse the remedy that is offered them in the Gospel. And why then doth Saint Paul speak of all? It is as much as if he should say, there is none other help for us but only Gods looking upon us with pity, of his own mere goodness, that pardoning our offences and receiving us into his favour, he take us for his children, too bring us to the heritage of the kingdom of heaven. We see then that Saint Paul did not without cause say that God will have mercy upon all: not that every man is comprehended under that word all, but to exclude and put away all selfrightuousnesse of man. Moreover we see how the mean is expressed here: namely that we must obtain the promise by faith, 
john. 3. b. 16  according as Saint john saith that God so loved the world, that he spared not his only son, to the end that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have life everlasting. Will we then enter into the treasure that is showed to us here? Faith must be as a key to open us the door. For God calleth us to it, but it is not enough for us too be called only: it behoveth us to answer according to this saying, you are my people: 
isaiah. 25. b. 9  yea Lord, and thou art our God. When he saith, 
〈◊〉. 63 b. 16  you are my children: let us answer, Lord we come to thee as to our father. But surely we cannot answer so of our own proper motion: it must be given us of the holy Ghost. Howbeit the question is not here whither faith come of men's selves or no. Saint Paul doth no more but declare that to be quit before God, and to be drawn out of the dungeon of cursedness wherein we are all of us plunged, we must not bring any thing of our own, as though we would go about to bind God, and that it were meet for us too imagine any desert of our own: but come too crave his favour which is offered us freely without any duty to usward, and settle our trust there, so as we hope not for any welfare otherwise than because God showeth himself merciful towards us. I have declared already wherefore this serveth. Surely men would always fain cloak themselves with some presumptuousness, as we see that Adam did: who though his own sin upbraided him, so as he was afraid of God's majesty, did nevertheless seek fig-leaves to cover himself withal. At the same point are we. Howbeit, it is but a beguiling of ourselves too come before God, like whytelimed walls, and to think to be accepted at his hand: for he hath an eye to the soundness of the heart, which is not to be found in any man. For so long as he letteth us alone in our own kind, we be naughtworth, how fair a show soever we make too the worldward. Again, when he hath reform us, and given us a good desire too walk in his fear, which thing all the faithful must needs have: it doth not follow therefore, that our affection is full and perfect: no, it cometh far short of it. And yet, that which we have, we hold of his mere grace. So have we not any thing to glory of or to rest upon howsoever the world go: we cannot ground ourselves upon our own deservings. True it is that the faithful must seek to give themselves wholly unto God: for we cannot be members of our Lord jesus Christ, except we be sanctified by his holy spirit, as we shall see in time and place hereafter. And our Lord jesus Christ cannot be divided nor cut in pieces as infinite as he is. Although our sins be forgiven us by his death and passion, and washed away and cleansed by his blood, and that the same washing be given us to fashion again the image of God his father in us, so that we must be made new creatures in him: yet notwithstanding howsoever we far, it is not for us too press boldly before God, as though we were worthy to be received, or as though we brought him any thing wherewith to bind him. For if we presume to allege one thing or other to him, first and foremost all that we have cometh of him. Again on the otherside we be convicted of a hundred thousand faults, and when we go about any good work, we shall no sooner have done it, but it shall be infected with some spot or other, so that if it be tried rigorously, it shall always be subject to condemnation. Then must we needs keep our mouths shut: so that if we will have God favourable and merciful to us, we must bring nothing with us but only faith, no, but only faith. Nevertheless it is not meant that every man should take the bridle in his neck too do evil (as I have declared already heretofore:) it is not meant that we should be void of God's spirit, nor that we should welter in all wickedness: no, but here the case concerneth only our trust whereupon we may ground ourselves too call GOD our father, that we may be sure of the eternal heritage. If we go to our own works (as hath been declared afore) there will be no certainty at all. For why, it is not a work or twain, or three that is required, but a perfect obedience, which was never yet found in any mortal creature. Truly if the Angels should come to account before God, they could not answer to that perfection of righteousness: & much less were it possible that we which are but worms, and which suck up sin as a fish doth water, 
job. 14. d. 18. &. 15. b. 6.  (as job saith) should be so sound that God should receive us for our worthiness. To be short, we must quite and clean give over the trust of our own works, and acknowledge that there is nothing but condemnation in us, if we mind to have the promise performed towards us. Thus ye see in effect what Saint Paul meant too declare in this text. And now he addeth immediately, that before faith came, we were kept under the law, and as it were shut up till the faith was revealed. Hear the words Law and Faith would be somewhat darksome, if they were not opened more at large. For sometimes when the scripture speaketh of faith, it meeneth all religion, and comprehendeth all the instructions that are given us in God's book. Sometimes it meeneth the certainty of belief which we ought too have when we come to pray unto God, because we may not step to him at all adventure, but accept the grace that he offereth us. Then in asmuch as God's promises dependeth not upon our deserts, but is altogether freely and frankly given unto us, and we are made partakers by our Lord jesus Christ: if we embrace the same, our so doing is called faith, and so hath Saint Paul taken it hitherto, and likewise in his Epistle to the Romans, and in all other places where he discourseth or treateth how we may be justified before God, or how we may come in his favour, for they be both one thing, as I have said afore. But in this text the word Faith hath yet a more peculiar signification, which is, the revelation [or discovery] which we have by the Gospel. For it is very certain that the forefathers had the spirit of faith or belief, according as I have showed you already that Abraham was justified because he believed God, & that we also must be fashioned like to his example in that behalf, as whereby we be made his children to come to the kingdom of heaven. Then had faith his full strength at all times, and there never was any other means to set God and men at one: but yet was not the faith revealed in Abraham's time, because our Lord jesus Christ who is the very pledge and substance thereof, was not yet come into the world. Thus ye see how we be justified freely at this day, and without any desert of our own. And why is that? For he that believeth that jesus Christ died for our sins, and is risen again for our justification: 
Ro. 10. b. 10  hath all the whole. And as it is said in another place, our believing with our heart maketh us righteous, and our confessing with our mouth maketh us safe. But now had Abraham had our Lord jesus Christ discovered unto him as we have him at this day, (in somuch that he is as good as crucified among us as Saint Paul hath said heretofore:) his faith had been all one with ours. But it was yet after a sort overcovered, that is to say, although Abraham trusted in jesus Christ, hoping for salvation at his hand, and although he utterly disinherited himself, knowing that there was virtue in him that might go for payment before God: yet was he held still under shadows, & was fain to look at jesus Christ a far off. For he was not yet named the day sun of righteousness, as he is called in Malachi. 
Malach. 4. a. 2.  Now than we see what Saint Paul meant by saying that faith was not yet come namely that the convenient time of the reveling of it to the world as it is nowadays by the Gospel, was not yet come, so that the fathers were shut up under the law. So therefore, here is some piece of difference, and some piece of likeness: in somuch that if it be demanded what the state of the fathers were that lived under the law: it is to be answered, that partly it differed from ours, and partly was all one. How were they both one? In this, that God had showed himself merciful to our father, howbeit for our Lord jesus Christ's sake: and that Abraham perceiving how it stood him on hand to put his whole trust in the mere grace of God, gave over himself, and so his believing was reckoned to him for righteousness, as we have seen afore. In like case was it with all the patriarchs and Prophets. So then their taking was all one with ours, in that they grounded themselves upon our Lord jesus Christ, and boasted not of any thing save only God's mercy, and had the promises of the inheritance of the heavenly life, as we have. Yet was there also a diversity, because they were fain to have sacrifices, washings, and such other like things, till the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. And when the law was given, so as there was a Priest that entered into the Sanctuary to be an intercessor, and the people stood aloof a great way of, and a veil or Curtain was drawn in the mids of the Tabernacle to make a darkening of things: ye see they were things wherein the state of the fathers differed from ours: for during the absence of our Lord jesus Christ, they had Ceremonies & figures, whereas we have the very body & substance of them, 
Colo. 2. c. 17  as saith S. Paul to the Colossians. For God biddeth not us to offer any more Calves, Sheep, or Oxem to wipe out the spots of our sins. But he telleth us that we must be sprinkled with the blood of our Lord jesus Christ, through the power of the holy Ghost, & that in our Lord jesus Christ we shall find all that is requisite for our salvation. Ye see then that as now faith reigneth in full power: that is to say, whereas the fathers had but a little taste of it according to their measure: it is fully & openly revealed unto us. And for this cause S. Paul saith, that the fathers were after a sort restrained or shut up: so that he likeneth the law to a bondage, & in very deed so was it, & he will hereafter show what manner of bondage it is. It is not meant that the fathers obtained not the everlasting life which we hope for, or that we shall not be crowned all together at the last day: but that God was fain for a time to wield them like little babes. And for that cause also doth he use the similitude of a schoolmaster, & will again set down a third similitude of Tutors & governors. Howbeit for as much as this shall be handled in his due place, let it suffice us as now to understand, that whereas S. Paul likeneth the law unto a bondage, it is to show far greater favour to us, than he did to the fathers that died before the coming of our Lord jesus Christ, because he useth us now after a freer fashion. And the second similitude doth yet better express that the jews were as children, & we now are as men grown. For this word schoolmaster betokeneth a master of children, he saith them that the law executed the office of a schoolmaster, to train up the childhood of the people in old time. And hereupon it may be concluded, that the faithful which believed in jesus Christ before he was manifested to the world, were God's children as well as we. And if they were children, than were they also heirs. Herein we see that we must not make them like brute beasts, as some fantastical heads do, which think that the jews contented themselves with the possession of the plentiful land that was promised them, & cared for no more but to be well nourished & said there: for that is too cursed a blasphemy. But jesus Christ serveth not to fill men's bellies & to feed their paunches: he serveth to bring us to the heavenly life. 
john. 8. g. 56  It is said that Abraham saw his day: that then was the thing whereon he rested his conscience. And we see how David did always look up higher than the world: & jacob at his death even though he was giving up the last gasp, 
Goe 49. c. 12.  and looked not to live any longer in the world, said he would trust in the salvation of God. The ancient fathers then were not little children after such a sort, that they were not marked with God's holy spirit, nor called by him to the inheritance of the endless life: but only in the measure of faith, which was the difference between them & us. And how was that? Even because the law which they had was yet wrapped in figures & shadows: whereas now jesus Christ leadeth us right forth to heaven. And whereas I said that they were inferior to us in the measure of faith: I mean not that Abraham, David, & other like had a weaker faith than we: for seek we never so narrowly through the whole world, it is not to be presumed that any one creature is to be found at this day, which hath the hundredth part of the faith of Abraham or David. And the excellency of their faith appeareth in this, that although they had not the promises so apparent as we have, but very darkly, yet notwithstanding they overdame all such temptations as would have overthrown us a hundred thousand times. If any of us were put to the enduring of the encounters of Abraham or David, what would become of us? 
Goe 21. c. 25.  For Abraham was a wayfarer all his life long in a strange country, where men grudged him water to drink, though he himself digged the wells. He was put to as many plunges as could be. Finally God exercised him in so many encounters, that he seemed to be minded to throw him into the bottom of hell: and yet nevertheless his faith abideth still unvanquished. As touching David, he was driven a long time from place to place. Being hunted out of the whole realm & having no succour to retire unto, but 〈◊〉 among the infidels and enemies of God, or else into dens and among wild beasts: he was moreover put to such reproach, that every man cursed him as the veriest villain and kaytif in the world: and yet for all that, he held out still, he called still upon God, and he never fell to any murmuring or blaspheming, but rather glorified God in those his extremities and distresses. So then we see that their faith ought to make us all ashamed. And when every of us shall have looked well into his own conscience, we shall find that we scarcely have any little piece of the faith that they had. But the greatness of their faith must not be measured here by the constancy and ableness that every of them had to trust in God. Whereby then? By the outward object of their faith. As for example: Although Esay was an excellent teacher, so that his like is not to be found in the world: yet the least preacher that setteth forth the Gospel purely, shall be preferred before Esay, 
Math. 11. b. 11.  as is avouched by the mouth of our Lord jesus Christ himself. And why is that? Because that although Esay was as an Angel, and spoke with such authority yea, and majesty, as were able to touch the hearts to the quick which are most fallen asleep in this world, in somuch that even God himself seemeth to have opened his own holy mouth in him, and his words were not as the words of a mortal man: yet did he hold but the manner of teaching that was convenient for that time: that is to say he did set forth the land of Chanaan as a pledge to those whom he taught, & keep them to the sacrifices, washings, figures, shadows, & all other like things, whereunder he showed what the happiness of gods children is. 
isaiah. 54. c. 11. &. 60. c. 17.  As for example, we see how he likeneth the church to a palace builded of gold & silver and precious stones. Ye see then that his manner of dealing was fashioned unto the darkness of the law. But now our Lord jesus Christ is set forth unto us, although a simple man preach the Gospel, which hath neither great eloquence nor authority: yet shall he as it were point at jesus Christ with his fingar, he shall show us how we be in the time of fullness, and therewithal he shall assure us that our sins are forgiven us in the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, in somuch that God's wrath is pacified, and victory obtained for us over death. Thus ye see that the diversity is 〈◊〉. doctrine, and not in the quality of the faith as it is in every man's heart. For although Abraham had a wonderful faith, and such a one as we shall not find nowadays in the world: yet was it always hemmed in with the said Ceremonies and shadows. David was an Angel and mirror of all perfection: and yet for all that, he was feign to be subject to the same order that the common people were, and to use all the Ceremonies that were then in use, and his looking at jesus Christ was but a far off, because there was the said Curtain before him, which letted him that he could not behold his glory as it is showed us nowadays in the Gospel. And although we know not the hundredth part of the things that were disclozed to David and Abraham, to make them invincible against all temptations, and to make them fight so manfully that god might be glorified in them, and to make them bear out all brunts: yet had they not that which we have: that is to wit, they had not the pledge jesus Christ delivered unto them, as we have, to the end we might call upon God his father, because we be members of his body, and he is our head, assuring ourselves that he and we are all one, with condition that his goods become ours, and that we have full enjoyment of them at this day. Thus ye see that our faith is greater than Abraham's was, not in respect of our persons, nor yet in respect of any steadfastness and firmness that is in us: but in respect of the doctrine or teaching of it, which we term the object of faith, that is too say, the thing that is set before us from without. And so ye see why Saint Paul sayeth that the fathers were held in ward as it were under a Schoolmaster, till the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. 
Math. 13. b. 16.  Now we for our part have cause too magnify God's goodness, according also as our Lord jesus Christ exhorteth us, saying: blessed are the eyes which see that which you see, and the ears which hear that which you hear. For many Kings and Prophets have desired the like, 
jam. 2. d. 23.  and have gone without it. Behold, Abraham was called God's friend. Behold, David is reported too have been found according too Gods own heart: 
Act. 13. c. 22  and yet for all that, he was fain too look aloof at the promises which are now as it were cast into our laps, and whereof we have our fill. They sought jesus Christ then absent and hidden, and they waited for him. But now that our Lord jesus Christ hath come down into the world and been conversant here, he hath given us a sure warrant that all is performed as he himself declared at his death. 
john. 19 c. 30.  What a lewdness than is it, if we nowadays be not much the more inflamed and quickened up to follow the promises of the Gospel, where God communicateth himself so familiarly unto us? So then on the one side we have cause too yield unto God his deserved praise, for that he hath vouchsafed to exalt us, I say us miserable creatures to so high dignity, as to prefer us before all the holy kings and patriarchs that lived under the Law. Howbeit herewithal let us take good heed, that this benefit and prerogative turn not to our double condemnation for our unthankfulness in not making account of so great a good turn so offered unto us. Now although Abraham were still held under after the manner of a child (as I have said already:) yet forsook he both his kinsfolk and native Country, and went as a poor wayfayrer into a strange land, where he was hunted and tossed from post to pillar in continual languishing. And if he had repent him, could he not have returned into his own Country again? Yes: but the Apostle in the eleventh to the Hebrews telleth us, that he had such a trustfulnesse and so constant a faith, that he held out even to the last push: insomuch that he showed by effect, that his mind was wholly set upon the kingdowme of heaven, and not entangled with this world: and yet notwithstanding, for all that both he and the rest of the holy fathers walked after that manner before us: yet tarry they still for us at this day, and received not the promises which are manifested to us in the Gospel. For while they lived they had but a small taste of that which is revealed to us nowadays, & which is laid open before us. Woe be to us therefore if we be not warned and inflamed to receive God's offer, when he uttereth the infinite riches of his goodness, to win us and to draw us in such wise from this world, as we may come to yield ourselves freely unto him. Then if such gracious dealing move us not too come unto him, now that we be men grown, notwithstanding our rawness and infirmity, and too take the yoke which he layeth upon us, and too suffer him too govern us under his obedience, yea and too take courage and stoutness to us to defy Satan, and the whole world, and all the allurements thereof: say if we overmaster not all these conflicts: surely we shall pay right dearly for the grace that is offered us in the Gospel. And therefore let every of us bestir himself, and take opportunity while God allureth us, and while the time of salvation, and day of favour is present. And seeing we be so feeble that we do but drag our legs after us, let us pray God too strengthen us, and too redress our laziness and coldness. Also let every of us strain and enforce himself: and sith we be so hemmed in with the snares that Satan hath laid for us, let us walk so much the more in the fear of God, that we may overcome all Satan's lets and wiles, and go forward in the way that God hath set us in, and follow the fathers that are gone afore us, which tarry still for our company, that we might be gathered up all together into the heavenly life, at the blessed coming of our Lord jesus Christ.  
Now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him that we may so mislike of them, as we may not only be sorry and seek forgiveness of them, but also be renewed by true repentance, and go forward and be confirmed in it more and more, till we be clean rid of all vices, and be so fashioned like too his Image, as his glory may shine forth in us, even till we enter into the full possession of the inheritance that he hath promised us. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people. etc.   

The. 23. Sermon, which is the ninth upon the third Chapter.  
26 For all of you are God's children through the faith which is in jesus Christ.  
27 Surely as many of you as are baptized, have put on Christ.  
28 There is neither jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: For year all one in jesus Christ.  
29 Now if ye be Christ's, them are you Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise.  
WE have seen heretofore to what dignity we be advanced by the Gospel. For not only we be called to be of the fellowship & company of the holy fathers whom God honoured so highly: but also our state is yet more worthy and noble, because we be delivered from the bondage of the Law, whereunder they were held. And for the better confirming of this doctrine, S. Paul addeth that we be all made the children of God by believing in our Lord jesus Christ, 
john. 1. b. 12  according also as it is said in the first Chapter of S. john's Gospel. For there this dignity is commended to us as it deserveth: namely, that we have pre-eminence and prerogative to be counted. God's children through faith, verily for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, who is his only and natural son. For that title belongeth alonely to him by right, and is communicated to us but only by grace, inasmuch as God hath vouchsafed to adopt us for his sake. So then jesus Christ is the head of the Church: howbeit for his sake god acknowledgeth & avoweth us for his children. And here we see that the word Belief importeth more than men commonly take it to do, according also as I have declared before. For they that are not exercised in the holy Scripture, think it strange that God should honour us so highly for believing, & (to their seeming) faith is not so great a virtue that it ought to obtain so great a benefit. But I have showed you heretofore, that our believing in jesus Christ is not as the crediting of some story when we hear it or read it, but a receiving and conceiving of him inwardly with full assuredness as he is offered us by God his father. Therefore when we embrace our Lord jesus Christ, as the party that hath made amends for our sins too reconcile us too God, so as we repose the whole trust of our welfare in him, not doubting but that he hath brought us all that is for the inheriting of heaven: I say if we be once assured of that: it is no marvel though God acknowledge us as his children for our beliefs sake. Howbeit therewithal we must call to our remembrance, what we have discoursed before: namely that this [benefit of God in acknowledging us to be his children] cometh not of any desert of faith, neither must we weigh it here in the balance what manner of virtue it is: for we be made Gods children by free adoption. If a man demand the cause: I answer, that the very well spring and foundation is not too be sought elsewhere than in God's only goodness, inasmuch as it pleased him too pity us. Nevertheless it is brought to pass by the means of faith (as I have said already,) because that being rid of all fond overweening, and acknowledging ourselves to be damned in our own nature, we flee for refuge to our Lord jesus Christ. Thus you see in effect what S. Paul meant to say. And he goeth on still with the matter, to the end we should know, that only faith ought to suffice us to the attaining of salvation, without seeking any other means one way or other too help us. What should we desire more than that God should acknowledge us for his children? Will we needs have an overplus added too so inestimable a benefit? Ye see then that our full felicity and perfect glory, is that we have leave to call upon God as our father, not doubting but that seeing he hath received us into his favour, he will also handle us as his own children. But how shall we come by that? Saint Paul saith it is only faith that maketh us partakers of that dignity. Then let us conclude, that the Law can nothing advantage us, or else it must needs be that we be wonderful covetous, yea and as good as out of our wits, to desire more than too be the children of God. 
job. 1. b. 6.  The Angels are greatly honoured in the holy Scripture, and yet the chief title that is given them, is that they be the children of God. Now seeing that we, we (I say) poor worms of the earth, in whom there is nothing but filthiness, no nor aught but corruption of sin, be matched with the Angels, insomuch that God openeth us the kingdom of heaven, and intendeth too have us fellows with them, who be virtues & are near about him, seeing (I say) that we be made partakers of that glory: shall we be so presumptuous to seek I wots not what moreover? Truly it is not only faith that maketh us to obtain that benefit. Wherefore let us learn to renounce all other means that may be set before us: for when men offer us any other helps as though the faith that we have in him were not sufficient, it is but a turning of us away from our Lord jesus Christ. That then is Saint Paul's meaning. But we shall never conceive the fruit that is contained in this text, except we always bear in mind, that by this word faith S. Paul meaneth to exclude all the desert & worthiness that men suppose or imagine themselves able to bring with them unto God. When they will needs go through with the matter by their own power and virtues: It is all one as if they would cut off a piece of the grace of our Lord jesus Christ. But he cannot be rend in pieces or divided. Therefore all the working of our salvation must come of him alone, and we must not skulk here and there, nor seek by-ways, but come right forth unto him by the strait way of faith. Hereupon S. Paul addeth, that being baptized in jesus Christ, we have put him on. And this is too take away a doubt that might be cast here, namely how it is possible that we should become the children of God, seeing that that dignity is peculiar to our Lord jesus Christ. 
Heb. 1. d. 15  For whereas he is called the Son of God, the Apostle showeth that that title cannot be verified of the very Angels of heaven. True it is, (as I have said heretofore) that they be named the children of God: howbeit, that is not without an addition. So is it out of doubt, that there is not any creature to whom that dignity belongeth. But now seeing that jesus Christ is the only son of God, how doth the same extend unto us? S. Paul declareth that it is by reason of the union that is betwixt him and us, 
john. 17. d. 32.  according as it is said in the xvij Chapter of. S. john. Then if we were not one with our Lord jesus Christ, surely we should have none acquaintance at all with God: for we be quite cut off from all hope of life by sin. Yea and we must needs be as deadly enemies unto him, and he unto us, till he have altered and renewed us. Howsoever the world go, being separated from jesus Christ, and considered in our own nature, we be unworthy too be called men, and therefore much less can we boast that God is our father. But here (as I said) Saint Paul intended to assoil that question, saying that by Baptism we be clothed with our Lord jesus Christ. And this similitude of clothing is very rife in the holy Scripture, and it betokeneth in effect, that jesus Christ is our apparel or raiment, whereby all is covered and buried that might make us to be rejected at God's hand, and grace is purchased unto us, so as he doth not any more sift us and search us in ourselves, but accepteth us as if we came in the very person of his own Son. To be short, Saint Paul meant to show here the union that is between our Lord jesus Christ and all the faithful, which are the members of his body. And like as all the substance of a tree cometh from the root, and all the powers and abilities of a natural body come from the head: even so is it between the son of God and us. For (as I have said already) we have not so much as one drop of the heavenly life, but of his inspiring or breathing into us. Therefore if we will come unto God, and be partakers of the holy Ghost, and of the gifts that belong to the endless life: let us be in jesus Christ, and not think ourselves to be any thing or aught worth of ourselves. And for the same cause, our Lord jesus Christ in the said text which I alleged out of the xvij. of S. john, setting out the true and perfect happiness of his, faith: Father I pray thee that they may be made one with us. Ye see then that the way for us to get out of the dungeon of death wherein we were drowned, is to be united to our Lord jesus Christ by the bond of faith. Now S. Paul saith, that that is done in Baptism. Not that all they which are baptised are true members of jesus Christ in deed: for we see the clean contrary, insomuch that there are some which vnhallow and defile all the holiness of Baptism, and are guilty of high treason too God, because that whereas they profess to hold of jesus Christ, they despise and spite him, and are as dung and filthiness too mar all things. Baptism then maketh us not all Christians, and again we know, that too be made the child of God, is too great a benefit to be fathered upon a corruptible Element. What is the water? Too say that the water begetteth or regenerateth us again, and that thereby we be delivered from death, and obtain the glory wherein God lifteth us up too himself: as (say I) a perverting of all order.  
But first of all let us mark here, that when Saint Paul speaketh of Baptism, he presupposeth that we receive the thing that is offered unto us in it. Many that are baptized do wipe away the grace of God: and notwithstanding that it be offered them, yet they make themselves unworthy of it through their unbelief, lewdness, and rebellion. Thus ye see that the power of baptism is disfeated in many men. But when there happeneth a mutual agreement & melody between God and us: then hath baptism the effect whereof S. Paul treateth and discourseth in this text. And so the thing that maketh us Gods children and clothed us with jesus Christ, is that God draweth us out of the corruption wherein we were by nature, and will have jesus Christ to be our head, and us engraffed into him to be partakers of his goods. Therefore look when we receive that, then is all accomplished that is figured by baptism. If hypocrites brag of their baptism, 
Gal. 6. b. 16  S. Paul showeth them that it is but vanity and illusion, saying that the circumcision of the letter is nothing: that is to say, if we look no further but to the outward and visible Sacrament, it is all of no value. Even so is it with baptism: it shall stand them in no stead which with their mouths vaunt themselves to be Christians and great pillars of the Church, forasmuch as they defile the thing which God had dedicated to so excellent an use, as I have told you before. Then let us mark well that S. Paul speaketh this sentence, not to all without exception, which bear the sign and mark [of baptism] outwardly: but to such as far the better by their baptism. Again S. Paul meeneth not that baptism, that is to say the water hath the power to change us in such wise, that we should be clothed with our Lord jesus Christ: for by that means God should be rob of the praise that is due to himself alone. But he showeth here the mean whereby we be certified that we be the members of our Lord jesus Christ's body. I have told you already, that we must not seek any other cause of it than God's mere goodness: for if we fetch windlasses one where or other, it is like as if a man were a thirst, and would turn his back to the fountain [to seek water.] Therefore let us learn, that it is only God which knitteth us to our Lord jesus Christ, of his own mere goodness, & that he doth it by the secret power of his holy spirit, and yet notwithstanding ceaseth not too work by baptism as by an inferior instrument, according as we see how all light cometh of him, in somuch that there was light in the world, even before there was either Sun or Moon. And yet nevertheless God hath established the Sun whereby we have light here below even unto this day. But yet doth not the Sun serve too diminish the power that is in God alone. Again it is said that man liveth not by bread only, 
Deut. 8. a. 3  but by every word that proceedeth out of God's mouth. And in good sooth the bread itself is a dead thing. Who giveth it us? It is God that inspireth life into us: for we live in him as S. Paul sayeth in the xvij of the Acts. 
Act. 17. f. 28.  And yet notwithstanding it is his will too do it by bread, and he applieth it daily too our use, too the intent we should be fed with it. So then there is none inconvenience that we should be clothed with our Lord jesus Christ by baptism, and yet notwithstanding that the same should proceed of God's mere grace, and that it should be done by the secret working of the holy Ghost, surmounting the whole order of nature, whereof baptism doth certify us, because we be rude and earthly. God therefore is fain too draw by little and little by reason of our infirmity, too make us too conceive the things that otherwise are too high for us. For where are our wings too sty with above the heavens? We have much a do to creep here beneath upon the earth, and therefore God is fain too come down to us, which thing he doth by his Sacraments. Thus are we clothed with our Lord jesus Christ by baptism, according also as S. Paul showeth by another similitude in the sixth to the Romans. 
Rom. 6. a. 5.  For he sayeth that we be grieved into the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, too the end also to be made partakers of his resurrection and life. This similitude of greffing is as fit as the other of clothing. For take me the syen of a tree, and cut me of the head, or some bough of another tree, and grief me that little syen into it, that was taken from another, and ye see they grow both into one, so as they become both one substance, and the root yieldeth his sap too the little sprig that was taken from another tree. Even after the same manner are we grieved into our Lord jesus Christ (sayeth S. Paul) and that is too the end that our old man should be crucified in him, and we be raised up again in newness of life. But here we have first too mark, how gracious and bountiful God hath and still doth show himself towards us, in that it pleaseth him too unite us too his own son: for that passeth all the benefits which we can conceive in our imagination. And therefore also doth S. Paul prove, that all things which God hath, do belong unto us, 
Rom. 8. f. 31.  and that we have the enjoying of them, when we once possess his Son. Seing (sayeth he) that God hath not spared his own Son, how should he not give us all things with him. Too be short, God could not have uttered the infinite treasures better, than by joining us after that manner to his only Son. It is more than if he had given us heaven and earth: For surely if we compare jesus Christ with all the goods of the world, yea and all the goods that are above the earthly world: he far surmounteth them all. Mark that for one point. Furthermore let us understand that God hath so united us to our Lord jesus Christ, as we must be fain to have all our life in him. And it serveth to humble us the better, and to make us perceive how horrible a thing it is to be wrapped in the cursedness of Adam. For if the holy Scripture told us not that we must be united to our Lord jesus Christ, before we can be in God's favour: we should not feel sufficiently the wretchedness wherein we be held by nature, neither should we hate our sins so much as we ought to do. But now that it is told us how it is impossible, (yea though all the Angels should come to our aid, & that all the world should help forward the matter): and too be short, that although nothing wanted yet it were impossible for us to come near unto God, or that he should look upon us with a fatherly countenance, yea or that he should acknowledge us for his creatures, till we be clothed with our Lord jesus Christ: This were enough to make us abhor ourselves. And needs must it be that we be worse than lothly, seeing there is none other means to appease God's wrath towards us, and to set us again in his favour, than by his covering of our sins, & by his clenzing of us from all our filthiness & infection, by blotting out all our wickedness: & that the same must be done by clothing ourselves with jesus Christ, according to the figure thereof which we fee in jacob, 
Gen. 27. d. 27.  when God blessed him by the hand & mean of his father. True it is that jacob was chosen as jacob: but yet was he feign to be apparelled as Esau. So was he himself as in respect of Gods calling of him to the heritage or birthright: and he was another man in respect of his borrowing of his brother's clothing. Even so come we also as chosen of God and as having his promise, whereby he assureth us that he is ready to receive us to mercy: but yet must we first & formest be clothed with our Lord jesus Christ. For if we appear in our own likeness, God must needs hate and abhor us as we be worthy. That is the thing whereof we be warned. But in the mean while let us far the better by the warrant that is given us in baptim, that we may be able to fight against all the temptations and distrusts which Satan setteth before our eyes to shake our faith withal. If we be blockish so as we perceive not our own vices, but be as it were rotten in them, woe be to us. But if we be wakened, to bethink ourselves what it is to make account before god, so as it cometh evening & morning to our remembrance, that he is the judge of the world and cannot give up his office: if we enter into ourselves to make examination of our sins: surely we must needs be afraid & as it were beside ourselves: & if we had no help to relieve us, we should needs be drowned in despair. But let us have our recourse to our baptism, & assure ourselves that it is not for nought that God hath called us to be partakers of the pureness of his only son, & made us all one with him: & then shall his bloodshed have such effect to clenze us from all our spots, as we may come before God with our heads upright: not with such loftiness as hypocrites have, which presume upon themselves: but upon trust of his inestimable goodness, in as much as he hath told us that all things which belong to our Lord jesus Christ are common to us. Again if we perceive ourselves to have committed so many offences that God's wrath is kindled against us: behold, jesus Christ hath offered a sacrifice, whereby we know that the atonement is made between God and us. Seeing then that God hath so testified his love towards us: let us not mistrust but that he will prevent us when so ever we seek him in true faith, that is too say, with such steadfastness as we doubt not that he meant too disappoint us when he pretended too be so liberal towards us. Thus ye see that the way too make our baptism available to us, is too use it as a shield too beat back all the distrusts that come upon us too stop us from praying unto God, and from having our whole recourse unto him, if we went not unto him, [saying thus in ourselves]: Surely it is true that I have such store of sins in me, as the number of them were able too make God too loath me: but therefore I will not go too him in mine own person: I renounce myself and mine own nature, as wherein there is nothing but shame and confusion: and I go to him in the name of our Lord jesus Christ, yea and he goeth before me, he giveth me as it were his garment, he speaketh for me, and in his name do I present myself as though I were very he, because it hath pleased him to be so gracious to me as to make me all one with him. Thus ye see that we must leave ourselves behind us when we come before God, and we must take upon us the person of our Lord jesus Christ, yea we leave ourselves behind us. Not that we should not perceive our own misdoings and be rightly humbled and sorry for them: but [that we should do the clean contrary, and] yet notwithstanding take it for a full and resolute certainty, that God accepteth us when we come unto him as in the person of his only Son. But there are very few that think upon this. And in good sooth, although that all of us profess the Gospel, yet we shall find a number that know not the true use of baptism, nor whereto it availeth, nor to what end it was ordained. But such folk shall pay dearly for taking such a pledge at God's hand. He will show that it is to costly a thing too be abused, for as much as it is said to be the mean whereby we be united to our Lord jesus Christ, and ingreffed into his death and resurrection. Then whereas many have receyed baptism in their childhood, and have lived a forty or fifty years in the world without knowing too what end they were baptised: it were better for them that they had been borne dead, and too have been sunken a hundred times into the earth, than too have unhallowed so holy a thing. And therefore let us bethink ourselves the better, and learn that although there be but a little water cast upon our heads, yet notwithstanding it is not a vain figure: for God speaketh in it as it were from heaven, and jesus Christ is there present as a witness of the usage and operation of the sacrament, and specially his death and resurrection are warranted to us by it. Let us think well upon these things, and consider too what end we be baptised and what benefit it bringeth us: let it be well rooted in our hearts, and when soever any young children are baptised, let us bethink ourselves the better: For to what end is baptism solemnized in the company [or congregation] of the faithful? Truly to the end that the babe should be commended unto God. Again it is a certain infraunchizing of him into the heavenly City, and therefore it must not be done in hudther mudther: but it is so excellent a deed, as aught to be done after a more orderly and solemn fashion, than any thing belonging to worldly policy. For therein we have a mirror of the benefit that was bestowed upon us before, to the intent we should joy in it to the end. But we see that the unbelievers do through their own unthankfulness deprive themselves of this adoption of Gods, and quite banish themselves from it. To the end than that we may be confirmed more and more, we must consider well, that when baptism is celebrated, it toucheth us very nearly, and God calleth us to him, too show us in another body's person, that we ourselves are forlorn and damned by nature. Howbeit for as much as he hath knit us into the body of our Lord jesus Christ, we be no more considered in our own kind, neither doth God look what we be of ourselves, nor what we have deserved: but accepteth us as if jesus Christ were in us, as in deed we must not be separated from him. This in effect is it that we have too consider upon this text. Now hereupon S. Paul concludeth, that there is neither Greek nor jew bond nor free, male nor female, but that jesus Christ is one in us all, and all we are one in him. And by this sentence S. Paul meant to express yet better, that only faith ought to suffice us, and that we must exclude all other means: for else it were a derogation as well to the grace of our Lord jesus Christ, as to the working of his holy spirit. If any man allege that circumcision was always a record too the fathers, of the same thing that we have at this day in baptism: the doubt is assoiled in the second too the Colossians, 
Coloss 2. b. 11.  where S. Paul sayeth that in being baptised we be circumcised: [howbeit] not with man's hand, nor with visible circumcision: but that it ought to suffice us that God acknowledgeth us to be partakers of the spiritual circumcision, namely for somuch as baptism is ordained too the same end now adays. And let us mark, that circumcision served to put a difference between the jews and the Gentiles. It was (as the Scripture termeth it) a wall betwixt them, too fence in the jews as the people whom God had chosen. 
Eph. 2. c. 14  But now the blessing is published everywhere, so as there is no more diversity. Now then baptism being in these days succeeded in the place of circumcision, supplieth the want of that old sign, which was a figure and shadow of things too come. And that should not needed too have been, if our Lord jesus Christ had not been away. But now that he is manifested unto us▪ we have baptism ordained in stead of it. Notwithstanding let us mark (as I have said already) that we can bring nothing of our own wherewith to purchase favour before God: all that we can do is but simply to confess our sin, which were enough too drown us in despair. Furthermore we have faith, whereby we recover that which is requisite for our salvation. I say we recover it, by seeking it in our Lord jesus Christ. Now than if we say, yea but we be weak and rude, we cannot mount so high as too the secrets of heaven: let us look upon the baptism that is given us, as though God reached out his hand too us. There he showeth us to eyesight, after what manner he plucketh us out of the curse wherein we were plunged, and covereth us with our Lord jesus Christ, to the end that all our misdeeds should be buried by the perfection of his righteousness. For we know he yielded such obedience too God his father, that if we come grounded thereupon, we cannot but find favour at his hand. Thus ye see how that on the one side God will have us to rest upon him and on our Lord jesus Christ his son, to the end we should draw out of the fullness of that fountain, and yield the whole praise of our salvation to the working of his holy spirit: and on the otherside giveth us baptism as a help of our rudeness and infirmity. Seeing we have all this, what seek we any more? Is it not a wilful robbing of God, if we will needs have other helps, and put too other opinions and fancies as they come in our heads? Whereto serveth all this? But such minglings are Devilish corruptions. Therefore S. Paul telleth us, that we must be so united too our Lord jesus Christ, as none of us must advance himself as though he were better worth than his fellows, but acknowledge ourselves beholden too God's mere grace for all things, and both great and small must endeavour the same together, and with one common consent confess, that in our Lord jesus Christ they have all that is to be wished for, and therefore give over all the inventions and devices that can come in their own brain. Yet not withstanding, S. Paul meant not too say that there is no diversity of degrees as in respect of worldly policy. For we know there are masters and servants, Magistrates and subjects: in a household there is the good man which is the head, and the good wife which ought to be subject. We know then that this order is inviolable, and our Lord jesus Christ is not come into the world to make such confusion as to abolish that which was established by God his father. But when S. Paul sayeth that there is neither master nor servant, man nor woman: he meeneth that too be sure of their salvation, men must not set up their tails like Peacocks, and stand gazing upon their own feathers: but look what worthiness so ever we ween too be in ourselves, we must wipe it away and cast it under foot, and acknowledge all to be but hindrances that turn us aside from coming to our Lord jesus Christ. Therefore when both great and small do acknowledge that they cannot bring aught of themselves, but must receive all things of Gods only free goodness: Then is our Lord jesus Christ himself alone is all in all in us: that is to say, we will not go about to add aught to the grace that he hath purchased for us, and which he offereth us daily by his Gospel too the end we should be partakers of it and enjoy it too our salvation. Thus ye see in effect, that on the one side we must keep the civil orders of this world. Let such as are great men, and men of authority above others, know that God intendeth too be served by them in that state. As for example, let the Magistrates consider that they be so much the more bound to do their duty, seeing that God hath done them the honour too advance them after that fashion above others. Again, they that are private persons and aught too obey the Magistrates, must look that they submit themselves, unless they purpose to strive with God and to make war against him. Ye see then that S. Paul holdeth us in sobriety and modesty, and under a bridle which was not devised by men, but dedicated of God too our use, because mankind could not continue without it. And truly we ought too honour and reverence the state of governance, as a thing ordained of the Lord. And yet for all that, when we come too the heavenly life, let us assure ourselves that all worldly things pass and vanish away, 
Cor. 7. e. 21.  as the world and the fashion thereof passeth, sayeth Saint Paul: but the kingdom of God endureth for ever. Then as touching our being children unto God, and as touching our being his heirs, we come not to it by riches, nobleness, or dignity, or by any power or virtue of our own. How then? By God's mere grace and goodness. For the great ones must be fain to stoop and to humble themselves, and the little ones must needs wonder at the sight of Gods so inestimable goodness, who hath vouchsafed to lift them up after that fort above the heavens, whereas they be fiercely counted worthy to dwell upon earth. Furthermore let us have the skill to profit ourselves hereby. Truly the chief point is that we go forward and travel still to the inheritance of the heavenvly kingdom, and that our studies, thoughts and desires be chief applied thereunto. But yet therewithal we must also in passing through this world, have regard of the degrees which our Lord hath set too be kept. And when any are to be chosen to the state of government, to wield God's sword, and too sit in the seat of justice: let every man bethink himself well, and pray to God for such as are too be chosen, that they may be found to be good and faithful Magistrates, and employ themselves too do their duty. And let us on our side walk peaceably in their obedience and subjection: let us feel there as it were the first fruits of the kingdom of heaven: and let us consider that our Lord jesus Christ doth by that sign show us aforehand that he hath a care of us, and overlooketh us, and watcheth over us, until we may feel it to the full when he shall have gathered us up to himself. And to the intent we may the more cheerfully and with the better courage bear the yoke which he hath appointed: let us understand that it is acceptable to him, and a sacrifice which he liketh well of, when we walk according to the order which he hath established, and when we proceed to live, not only without doing any man wrong, or without offering any violence or deceit: but also do walk in all godliness and honesty, 
Tit. 2. c. 12  (as S. Paul sayeth) that is to say, when we first fear and reverence God above all things, and labour to dedicate ourselves wholly unto him: and secondly live after such a sober manner, as we do well show that we be not given to the world, though we dwell in it: but that we take it as a strange country, through the which we travel continually towards the heavenly rest, till we see the thing in very deed which is taught us here, that is to wit that we have not been knit unto our Lord jesus Christ in vain.  
And now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him to make us so to perceive them, as we may continually seek him, even with as earnest zeal as may possibly be, and give ourselves wholly to our Lord jesus Christ, to the end that being joined to him, we may give over all the cares of this world, and still more and more go forward to the felicity of the heavenly kingdom, till we be fully come thither. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The xxiiij Sermon, which is the first upon the fourth Chapter.  
1 I say that while the heir is a child, he differeth nothing from a servant, although he be the Lord of all things:  
2 But is under Tutors and governors till the time appointed by the father.  
3 We also likewise when we were children, were kept in bondage under the ordinances of the world.  
4 But when the accomplishment of time was come, God sent his Son, made of woman, and made under the Law.  
IT is out of all doubt that there was never yet; any more means than one whereby men might attain too salvation. And whereas many men bear themselves in hand, that they shall by their own merits obtain the thing that they hope for: it is but a mockery and a beguiling of themselves. For (as hath been showed heretofore) we are all of us rejected of God, cursed, and the children of wrath. On our own part we be not able to recover that which we have lost in Adam, but God must of his infinite goodness be fain to work in that behalf: for all other helps are vain and unavailable. But, now hath God established one only mean whereby men may get out of the dungeon of cursedness wherein we be all held. Therefore it must needs be that the fathers of old time were saved by God's mere grace, 
2. Cor. 1. d. 19  even as we be, which hope for the like at this day. For it is too be seen in the second Epistle to the Corinthians, that all the promises which God hath given in all ages, were grounded upon our Lord jesus Christ, and that he is the pledge of them, which maketh them available and giveth them effect and force towards us. Then, to be short, it must needs be, that there is but one salvation common to all the faithful, both which are at this day, and which have lived at any time since the beginning of the world: and it must needs be also, that God hath gathered us together in one accord, to the intent we should be reconciled to him by the grace of our Lord jesus Christ, and by that mean be counted righteous and enjoy the inheritance of heaven. Yet notwithstanding, we see great difference between the Church that is now adays, and the Church that was under the law. For the fathers were subject to many Ceremonies. They were circumcised from their childhood. Besides this, they had their sacrifices, washings, and such other like things. At this day all those things are abolished, and none of them is in use. How then shall, we say that the substance of faith is all one among us and the fathers, and yet that the government was divers and that God hath utterly changed it? If it be alleged that this diversity proceedeth of God: it would seem that he is variable. And if it be said that it cometh of men: then must we conclude that we hold two sundry ways, and that there was great odds between them and us. I have answered already too the first objection that may be made: namely that there is no variableness in God, though he have altered the order of government in his Church. For when he sendeth fair wether or foul, heat or cold, and disposeth the seasons of the year diversly, shall we say therefore that he changeth his mind, and that he is mutable in himself? No, but contrariwise we must say that he hath ordained the things that were convenient for mankind, and yet notwithstanding doth by those changes and turnings warn us that we must not seek our rest here beneath, but pass away as wayfarers, and as they that undertake a long journey to come to the kingdom of heaven. As touching the second objection, Saint Paul showeth that if there be any difference betwixt us and the fathers that lived under the Law, it is not in that our religion is not all one, it is not in that we have not all one God, it is not for that the promises which we receive belong not to us nowadays, or for that our Lord jesus Christ hath not at all times had the power to make atonement among all men, even from Abel to those which shall be found in the last end of the world: but he saith that the diversity is in the outward government. And the better to express that, he allegeth a similitude which we ought to be well acquainted with. For if a father leave his children fatherless and under years of discretion, he will appoint tutors and governors of them till they come too full age. When the father is deceased, his children shall be under Tutors and governors, without enjoying of the goods that their father hath left them▪ and yet do the goods belong to them: nevertheless they have not the rule of themselves, but in stead of following their wanton appetite, men give them schoolebutter with a rod. Thus ye see that although the children be heirs, yet have they not liberty at the first day, because they be too weak, and have neither wisdom nor discretion. Now according to this similitude Saint Paul saith, that the fathers, (that is to say the jews which lived under the law) were God's children and heirs as well as we: but that the Church was then as it were under age as a young child, & needed a bridle, and therefore they were in bondage & subjection of the law. S. Paul then compareth God's law whereby the jews were held in straight awe under the yoke of Ceremonies, I say he compareth it to a Tutorship. But now is that time past and gone saith he: for God hath sent his only son, in somuch that in our Lord we be men grown and are come to such perfection of age, that the government which was under the law is now superfluous & unprofitable, yea & it should be altogether contrary to God's will, and to the order which he hath established. And so we see whereat S. Paul aimed. For it is a thing of great importance to know that our Lord jesus Christ is no newcome thing, as though god had suddenly bethought him to remedy the destruction of mankind. For Christ had that power from the beginning, and it behoved all men to seek their salvation in him, for the faith hath always been one self-same, as the Apostle allegeth in the Epistle to the hebrews. 
Heb. 13. b. 8  And truly Abel's sacrifices were not accepted for any worthiness that was in his own person, nor for any value that was in him: but only by the means of faith: faith was feign to be his foundation and buttress. In respect whereof also the Apostle saith, 
Heb. 11. a. 4  that our Lord jesus Christ which was yesterday, is also to day, and shall be still to the end. Therefore we must be well resolved of this point as a thing undoubted & out of all question: namely that we in these days have not any new hope of attaining to salvation, but the very same that hath been at all times heretofore, and that the Gospel is not a new-found doctrine forged within these few years, but the very same doctrine wherein all the righteous men that ever were, have been instructed. And truly it hath been said heretofore, that we be made the children of adoption when we once have our Lord jesus Christ. For S. Paul intended to rebuke the folly & presumptuousness that was in the jews, for that they boasted always of their earthly lineage. He showeth that in this behalf we must have respect of nothing but of the incorruptible seed of God's word, whereby we be begotten new again. Now when God adopteth us and receiveth us to be his children, them doth he avow us to be the spiritual offspring of Abraham. How then can we be Abraham's children, except we agree with him in faith? Ye see then that Paul's handling of this point here is to good purpose: namely to do us to understand, that from all time out of mind, then hath not been any other mean to renew men to salvation, and too bring them into God's favour and love, than by trusting in jesus Christ, and by fleeing altogether unto him for refuge. Thus ye see why it is said that young children are masters of the house, and that the inheritance belongeth to them, though they do not yet enjoy it by reason of their age. And here we have also to mark further, that it were great wrong to the fathers of old time, to shut them out of the fellowship and onement of the faith that is showed here by Saint Paul. For their life was of all men's most miserable, because God kept them occupied with many afflictions: and the lives of the fathers (specially of those whom God marked out too make them excellent) were all mirrors of invincible patience. For what things endured Abraham? How hard and great encounters did he hear out? What manner of temptations did Isaac and likewise jacob abide? Again what virtues see we in David? Now if they had set their mind upon this world, they had been in worse plight than the brute beasts. Therefore (as I have said afore) it must needs be that they looked higher: and that did they witness sufficiently, not only by word of mouth, but also by deed. Then let us mark well the point that is set down here: which is, that the fathers hoped for the self-same heritage that we look for, even by the means of our Lord jesus Christ. And for as much as we agree with Abraham, David & the other holy kings & Prophets in faith: we shall be gathered into the heavenly life with them, & obtain the same crown of salvation with them, 
1. Pet. 2. b. 9  which is the reward of faith as S. Peter termeth it in his first Epistle. Furthermore whereas S. Paul saith that the child differeth nothing from a servant: he doth it, always to magnify God's grace towards us, and the privilege which we obtain by means of the Gospel. It is much for us to be called the children of Abraham: but it is much more when it is said of us, that God hath advanced us to a higher degree by the Gospel, than ever Abraham came unto. For in as much as our Lord jesus Christ was not yet come: he was under the yoke of the law. But we at this day are free from it: and so ye see that God hath exalted us above all the patriarchs and Prophets. And well ought we to acknowledge this grace, and to esteem it as it deserveth, to the end we may give ourselves to the serving of God with the earnester affection and zeal. 
Chap. 4.  But (as I have touched already) we must mark, that S. Paul speaks not here of any several person. For there is none of us all but he ought to confess himself to be much rawer and weaker in faith, then were the Prophets and patriarchs: and that doth their lives show full well. Then if we be not come to such perfection as they were, how is it said that they were as little children, and that we be nowadays as it were at the state of men? I told you before, how S. Paul speaketh not of one man or other, but of the common government of the Church. For he speaketh not of the men themselves, but of the fashion that God used in guiding those that are his. This will be showed the better by things contrary. 
1. Cor. 3. a. 2  S. Paul upbraideth the Corinthians, that he was driven too give them milk as to little babes, because they were not yet able to brucke strong meat, & he maketh them ashamed of their dullness, & of their weltering in their untoward afections, for that they had not profited in the faith as the time required. Therefore it was a kind of childishness for them to be always new to begin. Yea & we see how the Prophet Esay condemneth the jews yet more roughly, 
Esa. 28. c. 10  when he saith that they were little children, to whom men say A, A, B, B, so as they be still new to begin again, & look what they learn to day, they forget to morrow, so that they never go forward but with great hardness. This is a vice that is too common in the world. 
Eph. 4. c. 14  Moreover, S. Paul in the fourth to the Ephesians, doth generally exhort all the faithful & all such as are well strengthened & able to be teachers of other men, which be as it were antesigne bearers to show the way of salvation: I say, he exhorteth them to grow still till they be come to the full age of manhood. It should seem at the first blush that there is some contrariety. For he saith here, that all those whom God hath received into his Church & made them of the household of faith, are already come to full age, yea even the veriest idiots that scarcely understand three words of faith, so they have the principles and as ye would say the gross fumme of the power of our Lord jesus Christ S. Paul saith that they be already as good as men grown, & that God will not hold them any longer as children under a master, or as under tutors & governors. And in another 〈◊〉 he saith, that not only such as are weak and ignorant, but even the excellentest sort, which ought to carry the torch before others to give them light, must grow still. And how long? Not for a year or two, but all their life time: so that as long as they live in this world, they must daily acknowledge themselves to be weak still, & that they have need to enforce and strain themselves to go forwarder and forwarder. But all this agreeth very well together. For if every man examine himself what he is, surely even the forwardest of all, shall find themselves to be still as little children. For although we endeavour to come unto God, yet we drag our legs after us: and howsoever we be disposed of ourselves, a number of hindrances step before us, & every little straw stoppeth us: or else if a fly do but cross our eyes, by-and-by we be ready to turn away. And although we had never so great courage in us, yet have we many vices to fight against, & our knowledge is not such but we have need to pray God daily to increase our faith, and correct the remnant of unbelief that is in us. Thus ye see what every man shall find on his own behalf. But if we look upon the fashion that God keepeth in guiding & governing his Church: it is certain that we be fully men grown. And why? For we be no more held in so straight subjection of the law as the fathers were: but for asmuch as we have our Lord jesus Christ, we resort unto him, when we have sinned. We see well-enough how we be bewrayed with spots & blots before God: but yet is our washing ready at hand, in somuch that by being dipped in the blood of our Lord jesus Christ by faith through the working of the holy Ghost, we become pure & clean, & God accepteth us into favour. Again we be bound to everlasting death by reason of the faults that we commit daily against him: but yet the amends for them is to be found in our Lord jesus Christ, for he is ordained the ransom to discharge us. Ye see then that we be no more under the bridle whereto the fathers were subject, namely in respect of God and of his governing of us. Therefore although we feel our own infirmities, yet doth not that bar us from being men grown: that is to say, it is not let but that God giveth us greater liberty and privilege, than he did to such as lived under the law. Thus in effect that question is assoiled. And it serveth to bring us back too that which I have touched already, 〈◊〉 that we must magnify God's grace towards us, for advancing of us to such dignity. But therewithal we see also, that it is not lawful for men to devise a new government at their own pleasure under pretence that folk are raw, or that many are not yet fit to be led and guided after a higher and wiser fashion. And it behoveth us to mark that well. For when the superstitions that reign nowadays in popery did first enter into the world: they began not with such devilish blasphemy as they be now maintained with. For look how many Ceremonies there are in the popedom, termed by the name of God's servis: so many be their Idolatries and the Illusions of Satan: and to be short, all is abominable before God. Why so? For they imagine them to be things necessary to salvation, that by the means of them they be able to ransom themselves, and too get forgiveness of their sins. Moreover they deface our Lord jesus Christ and the grace that is brought us by him, because they hope too ransom themselves by their own satisfactions, and by that means usurp and pluck to themselves the thing that belongeth to the son of God. Thus ye see that they be cursed villains. Nevertheless when all their gewgaws were first brought into the Church, they were not yet full of so gross dotages: but they crept in under a somewhat more favourable pretence: that is to wit, that men were rude & dull, & unable to comprehend the secrets of the kingdom of heaven, if they had not been handled & dandled after the manner of little children. Now (as I have touched already) it is true that every man ought to humble himself when he knows his own infirmity: but yet doth it not therefore follow, that we should bring up new fashions after our own fancies. We must be contented with that which God hath ordained. A young child must not choose his tutor of his own head: no, he should not be suffered to do so: But his father will appoint him one. True it is that there are other means established by laws: but here S. Paul hath taken a similitude agreeable to the matter that he deals with. Then if an earthly father have authority to appoint Tutors to his children: why should not God have the same power? A child shall not be licensed nor suffered to choose a Tutor to his own liking. Sith it is so: by what right or title will we devise this or that, too say, we be young children, and therefore we must have a fashion meet and agreeable to our slenderness? Yea, and God hath provided one for us: now shall we be wiser than he? Howsoever the case standeth, the very cause why men's wits have been so tickelishe to devise store of Ceremonies in the Christian Church, was that they saw so much rudeness among the common people. Yea marry (say they) it is good reason that there should be this & that. Baptism were to simple a thing if there were nothing else to be seen in it but water, and that water would not be sufficient. For there are a great number of lay folk, which are so dull that they understand not what that mystery meaneth, that is to wit, that we be renewed by our Lord jesus Christ. Therefore there needeth oil and cream to represent the holy Ghost, as it were in a visible figure. Besides this there needed light, and a white chrisom, and salt, and eft one thing, and eft another. Very well: thus was baptism daily decked, yea in the opinion of men: but all of them are but defilings: for did not our Lord jesus Christ, who is the incomprehensible wisdom of God his father, know well enough what should be for our profit? Shall men come creeping like little toads, and seek I wots not what, and bear themselves in hand that the things which our Lord jesus Christ hath ordained are unperfect, and that they will take in hand to make them perfect? As much is to be said of all the rest. Specially the Supper of our Lord jesus Christ hath not only been corrupted and maimed: but also utterly defaced by the devilish abomination of the hellish mass. For they make it to be but an ordinary matter to take a bit of bread & to drink three sips of wine. [God'S word willeth us to] look to the promise [namely] that we be made partakers of the body and blood of our Lord jesus Christ, when we receive his holy Supper with true faith and obedience, and that in him only lieth the food of our souls. But contrariwise men have been fain to apparel themselves like players in an interlude, & therewithal to use so many murlimewes, as it was a shame to behold them: and what was the end of all? Marry sir, it was a sacrifice for the remission of sins, both of quick and dead. Wherein ye see how our Lord jesus Christ is bereft of his priestly dignity which was given him of God his father, even with solemn oath that he should never have any successor: but yet for all that the Papists make him a thousand thousand successors. And what manner of men I pray you? Surely if they were Angels of heaven, yet ought they to be taken for devils. But their choice is of all the vermin of the world, of all the rascals, and of all naughtipackes: and shall we say that such a rabble are the successors of our Lord jesus Christ. And yet nevertheless ye see what the Papists allege for their covert: namely that men must needs have some helps because of their infirmity. And thereof came all the residue of their superstitions: as for example, when they did set up their Idols and puppets, they termed them the lay men's books. But we see that all their malapertness is confounded here, when S. Paul bringeth us back to the order that God hath set, because we must all wholly hold us too it, and there rest. So then, will we not disclaim the heritage of heaven which our Lord jesus Christ hath purchased for us? Let us follow the government which God hath set down in his Church, and assure ourselves that God will supply all wants. How rude or raw soever we be, he can well skill too draw us to him. Yea, so we keep the beaten way, for as for them that have so mingled and turmoiled things, and piled up such a heap of Ceremonies: they have so little remedied their infirmities thereby, that they have rather estranged themselves quite and clean from our Lord jesus Christ. For we know that men are of their own natures too much inclined to visible things. Therefore by taking up many ceremonies, men are so entangled, so snarled, & so deeply drowned in them, that afterward they forsake God and our Lord jesus Christ. If any man allege, why so? Had not the fathers of old time many ceremonies also too help their infirmities? Yes: but all theirs were revealed to them by God. For first it was told them that the pattern of all those things was heavenly, as it is said in the xxv of Exodus. 
Exo. 25. d. 40.  And it was showed too Moses in the mountain, too the intent they should not muse upon these present and corruptible things. And when God saw they were too much given unto them, 
Psa. 50. b. 8 & Esa. 66 a. 3.  we see how he rebuked them sharply by his Prophets, saying: away with your sacrifices, fie on them, for think ye that weak pleasure in your cutting of the throats of beasts, in hope too pacify me thereby, as though I were an hungered or a thirst? Think ye that I have need of such helps? Ye see then that God did always draw his people from superstition, notwithstanding that there were many ceremonies ordained, which was done for the necessity of the time. For it was requisite that there should be figures and shadows in the absence of our Lord jesus Christ, according too S. Paul's saying, who telleth us that the fathers of old time were by that means directed too seek Christ: but now that he is come, we have no more need of any such thing. As for example, if a man be away from me, so as I can not come too the sight of him, and I would fain have a representation of him too find him out by, I must at leastwise have an Image that may resemble him: but if I see his body present, and may behold him face too face, I need no more any Image or counterfeit too paint him or express him more lively unto me. Even after the same manner the fathers of old time had many figures and shadnwes, 
Mal 4. a. 2  because our Lord jesus Christ was not yet revealed. 
Mat. 27. f. 51.  But now that he shineth upon us, and showeth himself as the daysonne of righteousness so brightly unto us: were in not a wilful burying of him again, if we would needs have figures still? And for that cause also was the veil of the Temple rent a sunder at his death. For now a days we may enter in familiarly unto God, and offer him our spiritual Sacrifices, that is too wit, our prayers and petitions, and that is because we have the very body and substance as Saint Paul saith in another text to the Collossians. 
Colos. 3.  Now than we see that all they which have forged new devices after that sort, have utterly corrupted and falsified the Gospel, and have tied towels and napkins before men's eyes, too keep them from the seeing and knowing of jesus Christ, as they ought to have done, and as was requisite for their salvation. And therefore it is certain that all they which busy themselves about such gewgaws, do in stead of seeking Christ, throw themselves headlong into damnation by following so their own brain. They be so given too it, as they can not be plucked from it: they play the little children that are building of some house of oystershels, who are so earnest at their work, that they forget to eat or drink, and are contented to suffer heat and cold, hunger and thirst. And why so? Because their fondness carrieth them away. Again they remove their stuff too and fro, and bring in this and that, and when they once begin to set themselves to it, they can never make an end. Even so is it with men when they will needs serve God after their own liking. Ye see then that we had need to be sober in that behalf, and to content ourselves with the helps & means that are ordained already to bring us to our Lord jesus Christ. We have Baptism & the Lords supper: let us hold ourselves contented with them, for our curiosity will always draw us unto evil, unless we yield to God's appointment, and give over all our own speculations and fancies. Yea and let us understand that it is a blasphemy against God, when men say [of their own heads] this or that is good for us. I tell you plainly, when soever men say, we must have this, and we must have that, or we must have our Church or religion of this fashion or that fashion: It is as much as if he should say, God was not well advised how we should be governed, he wist not what was meet for us. As for example, it seemeth to them to be too slender a matter that there should be no more but only water in Baptism: and they must have somewhat else to give it a greater grace and majesty. Therefore they have tapers, and salt, and cream, and all the rest of the pomps of their own making. Lo how men will always be adding of somewhat unto God's commandment: which doing is a cursed blasphemy, as I said afore. And it riseth of this, that they had not an eye to the principal, but gazed still upon the appurtenances. The principal is the promises: for all the Ceremonies of the world are not only vain and baggagely, but also devilish illusions, except God's word be printed in them, and that that be the thing whereat they look, and the mark whereat they am. As how? If we had no promise for baptism, ne knew to what end it was ordained: what a gewgawe were it? It were much better for us to forbear it. Again, if we knew not what the lords Supper meaneth, it were better that the remembrance of it were utterly buried. But when God's word goeth with it, so as we have the promises to warrant us that we be washed and cleansed from all our spots by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ: then lieth all our trust there. And moreover it is said that there we be renewed by the holy Ghost. Lo how baptism leadeth us to the promises, and the promises lead us to Christ, as to the party that is contained in them. Thus ye see what we have to bear in mind, when S. Paul exalteth us in degree above all the patriarchs, and those that lived under the Law: namely, that it is not for that there was not more perfection, constancy, and faith in them, than is now a days in us. And therewithal (as I have erst said) we be still confirmed in this point, that there is no new mean of salvation set forth unto us, but that God gathereth us too him for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, in like wise as he hath in all ages called his chosen, and those whom he listed too cull out, and whom he vouchsafed too make partakers of the adoption that is imparted to us at this day. For if it might be said, that men have had the mean too be justified, and too come in favour with God, but only since jesus Christ came into the world: what should become of those that lived afore? Our faith should be but weak, and it would cast us into such a maze, as we should not wot where too become. How now, would we say? Hath not God been the father of his creatures in all ages? Was there no salvation till jesus Christ came into the world? Yes, but where as it is said that the salvation is manifested unto us by the Gospel, yet was it also already before: and although there was a veil in the Temple, and other shadows, yet nevertheless the fathers had always an eye unto jesus Christ, unto whom we be led at this day. Thus you see how they might walk freely and without doubting, and how that at this day also there is not any thing that can shake us, if we keep on our way too our Lord jesus Christ, knowing that by his means we be all called too the heritage which he hath purchased for us. And therefore we ought so much the more too abhor these Devils, that fear us in hand and strain themselves too prove, that the fathers of old time were like to brute beasts, as though they had known nothing of the spiritual life. Behold a blasphemy meet too deface all the religion of the world. Of which number was that cursed creature that was punished here according to his deserts, I mean that dog which durst be so bold as to write, that Abraham never tasted nor knew of the heavenly life, nor never worshipped God but imaginatively, and that the reporting of him to be the father of the faithful is but a mockery, and that his faith was but a shadow of faith, and finally that he never knew of jesus Christ, nor of his coming. Behold (I pray you) the blasphemies wherewith his books were stuffed. But let us in these days abhor such plagues of Satan. For it is certain that the said Champion of the Devil was purposely bend too bring too pass, that there should be no more faith in the world. For inas much as the Devil transformed himself, and showed not his horns at the first, it was very dangerous when he came after that fashion, as it were too dig down the foundation of our faith, as it were under the earth. And Saint Paul warneth us expressly hereof, too the end we should stand upon our guard, and keep good watch that we be not taken tardy. Then let us mark well, that whereas it is said here, that to be made the heirs of God, we must be made the members of our Lord jesus Christ: thereby the holy Ghost intendeth too confirm us, to the end we should be so much the better disposed to go on forward continually unto God, and to hold out in the hope till we have overcome all the battles of this world, to be brought into the spiritual rest which we look for. Also we have therewithal to mark well, what is said concerning the fullness of time. For according too men's unmeasurable inquisitive, it might be demanded here, why and how so? Why hath God: driven it off so long, seeing we were forlorn and damned in Adam's fall? How happeneth it that he hath not remedied it rather? Surely S. Paul doth not altogether satisfy men's appetites, but cutteth it quite off by the waste. And in good sooth if God mente too content us, he should be fain too feed us with many needless things: but he intendeth too try the obedientness of our faith. And Saint Paul also doth bar us of that thing, in saying, that the fullness of time was not yet come. And what meaneth he by the fullness of time? He meaneth the time that God hath appointed in his own purpose, and not according as men might have judged of it: for they be no competent judges of that matter, but must submit themselves to God, and allow of that which he hath established. Thus ye see what S. Paul meant by saying, that the full time was then come, when God sent his only son into the world. Therefore let us learn that our chief wisdom is this soberness of submitting ourselves unto God, too accept for good and rightful what soever thing he doth, knowing that on our own part, though we have never so much understanding, it is but folly for us too think ourselves aught worth, or too take upon us the skill of any thing: and that we must learn too humble ourselves to our God, and not do as many men do, who are so hasty as to say, What? I think thus, and thus is mine opinion. For there is not any thing more contrary to God's doctrine; than when men presume so much upon themselves as too say, thus must the matter go, and so and so do I think or suppose. Truly it becometh us too behold as captives, 
2. Cor. 11. a. 3.  as S. Paul saith in the second too the Corinthians. Let us hold ourselves in such awe, as we may not once lift up our heads too dispute against God, nor make any estimation of ourselves as though we were of some ability. Let us hold us contented with the liberty that he hath given us, and not abuse the grace that he hath granted us, in preferring us before those that were as Angels in this world, and yet notwithstanding were not advanced to the liberty which we have by the Gospel. Furthermore S. Paul doth here bring us back to the thing which we ought to consider above all others: which is that our being at the time of full age in these days, is not in respect of any virtue that is in us, but in respect of our Lord jesus Christ. The difference between us and the fathers of old time, is (as I have said already) that they were led as under awe, and we be now set free into liberty. And why are we so? Is it because we be of more value than they? or for that there is any worthiness in us? No: but because it pleased God too honour us with the presence of his only Son. Will we then enjoy the liberty of the Gospel? Let us go right forth too our Lord jesus Christ, who as he is glorified in himself, will also bring us into the heavenly glory, whereinto he is gone before us. This is the thing that Saint Paul meant purposely too tell us. As touching that it is added that he was made of woman, and put under the Law: it can not be dispatched at this time, and therefore we will reserve it till an other time.  
And now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us so too feel them, as we may mourn and be sorry for them with true repentance, and go thither as he calleth us, that is too wit, be so rightly bereft of our flesh, and of all the corruptions thereof, as we may come to the joy whereto he daily calleth us, and unto that uncorruptness wherein it behoveth us to go forward all the time of our life. That it may please him too grant this grace, not only to us, but also too all people and Nations of the earth etc.   

The xxv Sermon, which is the second upon the fourth Chapter.  
4 But when the time was fully come, God sent his son made of woman, and made under the Law.  
5 Too the intent too redeem those that were under the Law, that we might receive the adoption of children.  
6 And forasmuch as you be children, God hath sent the spirit of his son into your hearts, crying Abba, that is to say, father.  
7 Wherefore now thou art not a servant but a son: and if thou be a son: thou art also an heir with Christ,  
I Have told you already why S. Paul speaks here of the fullness of time: namely to abate men's curiosity, who by their good wills would seek to far into God's secrets, yea and take upon them so boldly as to reply against God if he behave not himself after their fancy. To the intent therefore that the faithful may content themselves with the order that God hath kept in sending of our Lord jesus Christ: he sayeth that the due season was not before, for that matter dependeth upon the only good pleasure of God, and upon his unchangeable purpose, whereunto it behoveth us too submit ourselves. And now S. Paul sayeth, that our Lord jesus Christ was made of woman, and put under the law, to acquit those that were under the law. First he sayeth that he was clothed with our nature, for else he could not have yielded obedience to God in our behalf, that we might be set free. Howbeit for as much as he was conceived after a wonderful manner, therefore doth S. Paul say he was made or begotten of a woman. It is true that he was of the seed of David: nevertheless I have told you already, that there was a secret working of the holy Ghost in his conception. But how soever it was, our Lord jesus Christ took our nature upon him, too the end he might yield obedience to God his father, as it were in our person. And that was the cause why he took our nature upon him. And this subjection whereof he speaketh, was not of constraint, but of good will. For we know that the Son of God hath all superiority and sovereignty, in so much that even the Angels and all the principalities must bow their knees before him too do him honour. How then could he be subject too the Law, seeing that the Law is such a bondage? This doth no whit deface the Majesty of God's son, for as much as he abased himself of his own good will. Therefore (as it is said in the second too the Philippians) there is no contrariety in that he might make himself equal with God without robbery: 
Phil. 2. b. 6.  and yet that he abased himself also. So then, for as much as this doing of his proceeded of his own mere and unconstrained goodness: he continued always in his own state, not withstanding that before men he had the shape and fashion of a servant as S. Paul also specifieth [in the same place.] How soever the case stand, let us mark well, that he which was Lord of heaven and earth, took that subjection upon him, to set us free from it. For we see how our Lord jesus Christ was circumcyzed, and when he came to man's age, he kept diligently all that belonged too the law of Moses: not that he was bound to do it, but to put away the bondage, and to break the bond wherewith we were as it were pinched and fettered. Therefore as oft as the Gospel speaketh to us of liberty, (whereof S. Paul doth also treat in this text): let us come back to our Lord jesus Christ, assuring ourselves that he became not bond after that fashion for nothing. Now, there is nothing in him which containeth not the performance of our salvation. Then must we needs conclude that we be not any more subject to the bondage of the law, or else it would turn too the dishonour of our Lord jesus Christ. For what a thing were it, if after his yielding of himself to subjection for our sakes, we should still hold scorn of liberty? It were more convenient that heaven and earth should change their nature, than too say that the son of God is come down here below, and hath abased himself in manner aforesaid, and yet that we should esteem it but as a play or trifling thing. For what a dealing were that? Now then let us learn, that we may now serve our God freely, and come directly unto him without being held any more so straightly under the yoke of the law as the ancient fathers were, because jesus Christ is come, & hath set us free. I have told you already heretofore, in what wise we be delivered from the law. It is not for that it remaineth not still as a rule to frame our life by, so as God may govern us & have all superiority over us. For what a thing were it if we should be worse than the Heathen folk & unbelievers? But it is certain that they have the law engraved in their hearts as sayeth S. Paul. 
Rom. 2. b. 15.  He that never went too school, ne hath had any teaching at all, nor ever hath herd or red any thing, may notwithstanding discern between good & evil. Not that he hath a perfect skill: but because that howsoever the world go with him, God to take away all excuse of ignorance, would that men should have that evidence printed in their hearts, that theft, whoredom, extortion, deceit, perjury, drunkenness and such other like things, are vices to be condemned. Also it was his will to have men know, that to blaspheme his name is an irksome thing. The Heathen folk knew all this without any teaching. Now than if we should be lawless under pretence that our lord jesus Christ reigneth over us, and hath set us at liberty: what a thing were it? There would be greater confusion in the Church, than there is where Satan hath made a mingle-mangle and put all things out of order, so as there is no bridle at all. But whereas it is said that we be no more under the law: it is in the same respect whereof mention hath been made heretofore; namely, that the Law shall not execute any more this sharpness and rigour upon us, too say unto us, cursed shall he be that fulfilleth not all things. For so long as the threatening remaineth and standeth in force, we must needs be as men out of their wits, and as folk upon the rack ready to be torn in pieces. To be short, we can have no rest except the sentence of the law be abolished, which is that they which perform not all that is contained in the law shall be accursed. But contrariwise let our consciences bear us record that God pitieth us and beareth with our infirmities as a father doth towards his children, and passeth not upon the vices that are in us, but hideth & burieth them so as our servis is acceptable to him, though there be many things amiss in it: & then are we no more subject to the law. Not that we should be quite without rule, nor that the commandments ought not to be preached continually unto us, to the end we may know what God hath ordained & be held in awe by it: but that we should not be out of heart if we fall, or halt, or make any false steps: or that if we cannot discharge ourselves of all things so perfectly as were requisite, yet we should not be utterly dismayed, knowing well that God will always hold us up by the hand, & not enter into account with us to sift our life rigorously: & moreover because the Ceremonies that were before the coming of our Lord jesus Christ, are no more in use as they were towards the fathers of old time, who were trained by them as in their childhood. For when the brute beasts were offered in sacrifice, every man beheld there his own death, as though the bottomless gulf of hell had been opened too swallow up the whole world. At this day we know that the Son of God hath by his offering up of himself in sacrifice, and by his shedding of his blood for us purchased us ever lasting redemption, so that we come with our heads upright before God, not doubting but that we obtain life by the death of him that was not subject too it, but of his own good will made himself subject too it as our surety, to the end that we might be quit and discharged by his death & passion. Thus ye see that at this day the law is abolished towards us, & that we be delivered from it, even to obtain the adoption. Howbeit, in speaking so, S. Paul meeneth not that the patriarchs, Kings, Prophets and other faithful folks that lived under the old Testament, were not the children of God as well as we, or that they knew not themselves to be adopted by faith as well as we: but that the said adoption was not yet so revealed as it is now adays. For (as we have seen) the law was a Tutor too rule little children. But we be come to the age of men, because the son of God hath showed himself, and brought us all perfectness by his coming. Then seeing it is so: we do now enjoy the adoption which the fathers did but as it were taste of afore, because the time was not yet come. Not that God wrought not in them with such measure of his spirit as he thought good: but because the case concerneth the order of government that God held, & not the persons themselves, as I have said already. For in those days there were shadows and figures, so that it was as a chain of bondage: but now that our Lord jesus Christ calleth us to him, and that the veil of the temple is rend asunder: he hath prepared us a Sanctuary, not builded with man's hand, but of a heavenvly making, whereinto we may boldly enter, in as much as he is gone in thither before us. Ye see then that we be received fully into this adoption, because the law hath no more power over us, as it had in the time of the figures and shadows. Now too confirm this matter, S. Paul addeth, that God showeth that he taketh us for his children, because the spirit of his son is in us, crying father: Speaking of the holy ghost, he doth by a circumstance term him the spirit of our Lord jesus Christ. For by what title can we be God's children, but because we be members of his only son, to whom that right honour, and dignity belongeth by nature? For in that our Lord jesus Christ is called the only son of God, not only men, but also the very Angels of heaven are excluded from that dignity, so that it belongeth to none but only to jesus Christ. Howbeit for as much as we be joined unto him, and he will not be separated from us, but showeth himself to be our head, and we have such union with him as the members have with the head: therefore he saith that either we must have the spirit of our Lord jesus Christ, or else we can have no familiar access to our God, too call upon him as our father: and it were too great a presumption for us too take that honour upon us. For if a beggar would make himself a rich man's son, folk would laugh him to scorn, and he should be shaken off with all the shame that might be. And how then should we silly worms of the earth, yea and full of all infection and filthiness, go match ourselves with the Angels of heaven, to say that God is our father? Truly the very Angels themselves cannot challenge such nobility, but by the means of our Lord jesus Christ because he is their head. Then were it great pride in us if we would take upon us too sty above the Angels, without coming in the name of our Lord jesus Christ, or without having his spirit, that we might be accepted as members of his body, and be entertained as it were in his person. And therefore also it is said that he maketh intercession for us, and that we call upon God in his name. For if he were not our spokesman, how could we hope too have our petitions received? Let us a little consider the feebleness that is in us when we intent too pray unto God. Although we sigh unfeignedly, and although we have good motions to lift us up: yet do we faint, and they that think too come unto God with a perfect zeal, beguile themselves, yea even to grossly. But they that humbly acknowledge themselves to be as they be: do perceive themselves too halt and stumble even in the very virtue and strength that is given them. Howbeit for as much as our Lord jesus Christ is in the mids, & standeth there in our behalf, and maketh us to come near: therefore we may boldly pray. And for the same cause did the high Priest in the time of the law bear twelve precious stones upon his breast, and other twelve behind upon his shoulders, wherein were written the names of the twelve tribes of Israel. For although the people were present in the porch [or outer tabernacle,] yet was there a veil betwixt him and then, so as the Sanctuary was hidden, & nothing was seen of the things that were done within for a witness of God's presence. It was enough that the high priest went in, 
Exod. 28. d. 29.  in the name of them all, having in his hand the blood wherewith God's wrath was to be appeazed. Then had he the said tablet at his breast, wherein the names of the twelve tribes (that is too say, of God's people) were engraven. Also he had them upon his shoulders, that it might be said how he was there in the name of the whole Church. Thus ye see how we cry, even by the spirit of our Lord jesus Christ, unto God his father, with full assurance that he knoweth and avoweth us for members of his son, by whose means he receiveth us into his heavenly kingdom, and setteth open the gate unto us, so as we have access unto him familiarly. And this is expressed yet better by the word Cry. S. Paul could well have said, we say: but he goeth further as need was. For (as I have touched heretofore) here he compareth the old fathers with us, and showeth that our state is better than theirs, because God hath showed himself more bountiful towards us, than he did towards them that were under the law. That is the cause why he sayeth that we in these days do cry out that God is our father, yea even with open mouth and full liberty, and that we come boldly to him, glorying that we be taken for his children. 
isaiah. 63. d. 16.  True it is that the fathers under the law did also use the same manner of speech, as when they said, Lord what shall become of us if thou receive us not to mercy? Abraham knoweth us not, no more doth jacob. We be borne of them as touching the flesh: howbeit, all this natural kindred is nothing in comparison of the spiritual kindred, whereinto thou hast ingreffed us in the person of thy son. Therefore thou art our father? After that manner did the whole Church pray unto God as Esay reporteth it. And there are many such texts. And out of doubt it had been impossible for the fathers too have offered up good petitions and prayers unto God, without that ground: that is too wit, unless they had been fully resolved, that God took them for his children. For that is the thing wherein the faithful differed from the Heathen and unbelievers in all ages. The Heathen men did in deed pray unto God, howbeit, that was but at all adventure, not knowing whither they should be herd or no. But our prayer must be grounded upon faith. 
Rom. 10. c. 13.  And Saint Paul's saying shall always be true: namely that we cannot pray unto God, except we first know and understand his good will towards us. Therefore it must needs follow that they which lived under the Law, were fully assured in their consciences that God accepteth them for his children. Howbeit this was showed them as ye would say but with half face, so that they prayed being wrapped in many shadows and figures, which taught them grossly. It is true that they offered not themselves without faith (for then had it booted them very little,) and that it stood them on hand to over come all the lets that were set before their eyes: but yet were they not able too call upon God with the full certainty which is communicated to us under the Gospel. 
Rom. 8. c. 15  And this is yet better expressed in the eight too the Romans, where Saint Paul sayeth that we have not now received the spirit of fearfulness and bondage, but the spirit of boldness, so as we be able too cry Abba, father. And by the contrary member he enlighteneth the matter that might be darksome in this Text by reason of the shortness of it. For he setteth down the spirit of bondage, because the Law was given with great terribleness, and the old fathers were driven too feel that they were held in awe under it and had not yet the liberty that is purchased us in these days by the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. They were as little children: who although their father's travel for them, know not what is laid up for them. For although their father's love them: yet must the rod be walking now and then, and they stand always in awe. And because they have no discretion to govern themselves, they know not how their fathers will deal with them. Even so was it in the time of the Law: There was a kind of fearfulness, in so much that they which were God's children, were yet under the straight bondage afore said. 
Exod. 19 c. 16. & 20. c. 19  But Saint Paul sayeth that we be no more as it were at Mount Sinai, where God thundered, where the lightnings flashed, where trumpets sounded, and where the air roared in such wise, that all men were so amazed as they durst not come near God, according as it is said, let not God speak unto us, for then are we all dead and undone. We be not now in that fear sayeth Saint Paul: but God hath given us full liberty because our Lord jesus Christ is come. And we know that he is gone into heaven, to the intent that the, heavenvly 〈◊〉 one should not thenceforth have such terrible Majesty as to make us shrink back from it: and that we might find favour & grace to talk familiarly with our God. Thus ye see in effect what this word cry importeth. Now, it is true that the faithful oftentimes shall not feel so frank & free a mind in themselves, but that they shall be distressed when they open their mouths, and feel heartbitings, and cast doubts whither God will hear them or no. Heaviness will so overpress us, as we shall hardly know how to dispose our prayers, or whereat to begin. This then is a thing that might seem contrary to that which S. Paul speaketh here, and to the text which I am about to allege. For it will follow that we be cut off from the array of the faithful, if we doubt in ourselves whither▪ we may pray unto God or no and that our hearts be as it were locked up in those doubtings. If we be at that point, in what case are we then? where is the trust that S. Paul speaketh of here? 
Rom. 8. d. 25.  He dischargeth that doubt immediately, saying that God's spirit supplieth our wants & infirmities. For there are certain unutterable groanings which God heareth, although they be not perceived of men: Therefore let us first mark, that if we have profited in the Gospel, we must believe assuredly that God taketh us for his children, and that he calleth us gently unto him, and that we may boldly come unto him. According whereunto he sayeth in the third to the Ephesians, 
Eph. 3. c. 12.  that by our believing in jesus Christ, we by and by conceive trust & boldness to offer ourselves unto God. Then if we have not trust and boldness, it appeareth that we have no faith. Howbeit for as much as our faith is never perfect, but endureth brunts whereby it is as good as beaten down too outward seeming: sometimes we be so dismayed at it through the overpressing of our miseries and afflictions, that God seemeth too be estranged from us, and we cannot utter one word of prayer unto God. And therefore let us receive that which S. Paul sayeth: namely that the spirit helpeth our infirmities. And so let us hold out still and pray unto God without ceasing, and if we be speechless, or do stutte, and cannot utter any one piece of our mind to the purpose, but be entangled with many impediments: well, howsoever we far, let God's spirit thrust us forward still, and let us stick fast to this ground, that God is nevertheless our father, and let us flee too him for refuge, and though we do it not so frankly as were requisite, but be overweighed with the heaviness of our griefs, yet whatsoever come of it, let us go on forward still, and not shut ourselves out of the gate through our own default, but hold on still in praying to our God, assuring ourselves that he will have pity upon us in the end. Thus ye see what we have to consider here when mention is made of the spirit of boldness or trustfulnesse, whereby we may cry [unto God,] because we be sure of our adoption. Let us not think that this can be fully in us, for there are many vices which we be not yet rid of. Again there remaineth unbelief, which if it be not thoroughly rooted in us, hath notwithstanding many strings too hold us back with, so as we must be feign to strive against them. But yet in the mean while, we must be fully resolved that God is our father: and afterward according too our measure and ability, let us keep onward to the mark that is set forth here. And it is one of the greatest controversies that we have with the Papists in these days. For they say we cannot be sure that God loveth us, and that it is a case which ought to hang in suspense whether he love us or hate us. But by this means they utterly deface the true manner and fashion of praying. For we know how the Scripture sayeth, that we cannot pray without faith, 
ja. 1. a. 6. 7.  and S. james sayeth, let not such a man think that ever he shall be heard, that is to wit, such a one as cometh like a wavering reed that is shaken too and fro with every wind. For we must believe that God is faithful in his promises, and that we shall not be disappointed in coming unto him, because he hath bidden us come. We must be thus minded in all our prayers and petitions, or else all is nothing worth. Again what Christianity is there in us if we have not God's spirit, as sayeth Saint Paul in the eight to the Romans? 
Rom. 5. a. 5  And for for the same cause also doth he say in the fifth Chapter, that we shall never be ashamed of our hope, because God's love is shedded into our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given unto us. For if we have no hope, surely then are we banished out of God's kingdom, and cannot be named Christians. And what manner of hope is it? It is (sayeth Saint Paul) that God's love is shedded into our hearts: that is too say, that we be fully settled and contented because we know ourselves to be in God's favour. And how know we that? By the spirit. And he setteth down purposely the word Sheade,, too do us too wit, that Gods making of us too feel his fatherly goodness and love towards us, is not with a wet finger and away (as they say,) and then afterward too leave us hungry and needy: but that he sheddeth or poureth it out upon us, that is to say, that he giveth us a sufficient & full warrant that he acknowledgeth and avoweth us for his own, seeing he hath laid forth all the treasures of his mercy in our Lord jesus Christ. Now, this must needs comes of God's spirit, 
1. Cor. 2. c. 9 & d. 14.  according as it is said in the first to the Corinthians, that we do not now by our natural wit comprehend that God loveth us: for that passeth all the power of man. God then must be feign to lift us up above the world: for it lieth not in our own power to certify ourselves of God's love. Therefore the spirit giveth it us: that is to say, we have it not by nature, nor by inheritance, neither do we purchase it by our deserts: but God of his own mere goodness assureth us of it, to the intent we might resort unto him familiarly in all our needs. But contrariwise, the Papists after their own imagination, deem that we cannot be sure of God's love. And these wretches are so blind, that they say it is presumption if we desire to have any certainty of it: yea [and so is it,] if we would have it of ourselves. For if a man would upon his own conceit bear himself in hand that God is his father, he should be but a fantastical child, and a fool at all assays like one of these dizzards that gad up and down the streets, and play the Kings and Princes. But if we have the said record of our God: should we then doubt of it still? Is it a presumptuousness to do God so much honour, as to believe him to be faithful, and to rest ourselves upon his word. Again on the other side; 
Math. 11. d 28.  when we go to pray, is it not a good forwardness that he giveth us when he sayeth, come too me? If we had no commandment to pray unto God, surely it were too great a rashness to press into his presence. But seeing that, he calleth us, yea and tarrieth not till we seek him, but preventeth us, and telleth us that he requireth nothing but that we should come to him, and giveth us both the motion and mind too pray unto him: if we take him for our God, let us yield him his deserved praise, by seeking all our welfare at his hand. Seeing (say I) that he hath so prevented us: should we dispute whither we ought to follow him or no? Is it not a blasphemy that tendeth to the defacing of all God's promises? Thus ye see what we have too remember when mention is made of this word Cry. But yet for all this, howsoever the world go with us, though we be fain too hack it out like folk that have half foregone their speech, and be straightened with so many overthwartes that we cannot fashion out one syllable or jot aright: yet whatsoever come of it, let us not leave going unto God, upon this ground, that he will secure us at our need, and redress the infirmities that pluck us back. To be short, when the spirit worketh in us to stir us up to the groanings whereof I have spoken: let us seek God, and though we be at our wits end, and know not whereat to begin: let us always go forward to the mark that is set before us here. And Saint Paul saith purposely, that we cry Abba, father, to signify that it is not the jews only whom God will have to call upon him, and to flee to him for succour nowadays: but that he will have the whole world to do it. And forasmuch as the Gospel which is the key to open us the gate of Paradise, is published every where: now he will have all men to enjoy the right which heretofore had been as the special privilege of the lineage of Abraham. Thus ye see after what manner we cry Abba, father. Now the first word Abba signifieth a father: howbeit Saint Paul useth the language that was held still as most common among the jews. For the Hebrew tongue was not so pure after the captivity of Babylon as it was before, but was mingled with the Chaldey tongue. Howbeit Saint Paul's meaning here, is to show that under the Gospel all men in common aught to call upon God with open mouth, because his adoption was offered to all Nations, and the wall was broken down which divided the jews and Gentiles asunder, so that henceforth he will have us to be equal and in like state. Ye see then that we may call upon God in all languages, as it were with one mouth, and we must not doubt but that God receiveth us and giveth us leave to press unto him, inasmuch as we have the doctrine of the Gospel to lead us, which is an infallible guide for us.  
Now by this means we see that every man's praying unto God ought to be with understanding. For if a man that understandeth no more but his own mother tongue, should pray unto God in Greek or Hebrew, surely it were but a dalliance, and an utter perverting and marring of the rule of praying aright, and there could be nothing but hypocrisy and feigned devotion in it. I have told you already that we cannot pray unto God without faith, too be sure that he will here us. And what a thing is it if we know not what we have to ask at his hand? Is it not a defiling of so holy a thing as prayer is? We know that to call upon God, and too flee to him alone for succour, is the Sacrifice that he requireth at our hands, because that therein we confess him to be our father, and the very wellspring of all welfare. Now than it is meet that we should resort unto him which is the rewarder, according as the Apostle saith in the xj to the Hebrews, 
Heb. 11. b. 6  that he disappointeth not those that seek him, but that they shall always find that there is nothing better than to flee unto him. Therefore when we pray unto God, we must have understanding to know what we crave of him. Mark that for one point. Moreover whereas it is said that we cry Abba, father: thereby we be done to understand, that the diversity of languages hindereth not the unity of faith. Esay seemeth to use a clean contrary manner of speaking, 
Esa. 19 d. 15  when he saith, that all men shall speak the language of Canaan, that is to say, the Hebrew tongue. Now to be Christians and faithful believers, it is not of necessity that we must have skill of that language: but he meaneth that God shall be worshipped in all languages. And he speaketh of the tongue of Canaan, because the Hebrew was a holy tongue wherein Gods secrets were contained. Forasmuch then as that language was after a sort consecrated unto God: he saith that God shall be honoured of all men, and all men shall renounce their blasphemies, superstitions, and abuses, and there shall be one conformity of faith among men, and being instructed both in the Law and the Gospel, they shall all make one self same profession, so as there shall be one tunablenesse and good agreement among all men. Howbeit S. Paul meant to express here more clearly after what manner we call upon God: namely that every man prayeth to him as now in his own language, and he heareth us all. For God needeth not to go to school to learn this man's or that man's language. And we know that in praying, speech serveth too no other purpose than too stir us up the more unto it. Also it serveth us too witness before men with our mouths, that we repose all our trust in God. Moreover it serveth to help our infirmity, and because we be lazy and cold, our tongue had need to drive forth our heart, and to help our weakness and sloth which are overgreat in us. But God hath no need of none of all this, we need not to cry out aloud when we would be heard at his hand: for he knoweth the secret thoughts of our hearts. Thus ye see in effect what we have to mark. And herein we see how great sway the Devil beareth in Popery, so that there is neither prayer nor faith. To their seeming there is neither devotion nor holiness, except men babble in an unknown language, and mumble it up without knowing what they say. And although the priests, Monks, and Hypocrites say they understand latin: men know well enough what their understanding is. Besides this, they make even a rule of their jangling without knowing what they say, and it is enough with them to have a final intent (for so do they term it:) so they have that final intent before they babble their Domine labia, to say we go to pray and to serve God, although their mind be upon their kitchen, or upon things much worse, and much more shameful: they bear themselves in hand, that all their prayers and supplications are acceptable to God. The poor people have their eyes bleared at it: for they be made to believe that it is not lawful for them to pray in a common language, and therefore they shun that as a bug. We see then that the Devil hath besotted these wretches, yea and utterly bewitched them, seeing they be so loath to receive the food of life, that in stead of good bread and wholesome meat, they receive poison and burst with it. But for our own part we see the rule that is given us here and which we ought to keep: which is, that when we pray unto God we must not step to it unadvisedly without bethinking of us what we should demand, or without knowing how we should behave ourselves towards him. And when we call him our father, let us consider well that it is not for any worthiness of our own persons, nor for any desert or work of our own: but because he hath united us to our Lord jesus Christ, and gathereth us altogether in him, and because we be his body, and God accepteth us to favour in his person. And for that cause also doth Saint Paul add, that if we be children, we be beyres also. As if he should say, that we enjoy our inheritance even now: not that we be entered into the possession of it, to be partakers of the glory that is promised us, but as in respect of the fathers of old time, which were shut out into the body of the Temple, and had a veil or curtain drawn before them, with other figures and shadows. Now, we be not like them in that case: but we repair unto God in such wise as we be frank and free. And so is the adoption otherwise in our hearts nowadays, than it was in theirs in the time of the Law. For we be heirs after such a sort, that yet notwithstanding we be also as pilgrims in this world, 
2. Cor. a. 6.  and (as saith Saint Paul in the second to the Corinthians) must be fain to be absent from God, till he have rid us of this mortal body, and have taken us out of this earthly pilgrimage and transitory life. Howsoever the case stand, we must magnify God's grace: and seeing he hath adopted us to be his children, let us understand that therein lieth all our happiness and joy. Therefore let us glory in that, yea even so far forth as to rejoice in the mids of the troubles and adversities which we have too suffer. Let us not cease to have an inward joy continually in us, in as much as God calleth us, and hath told us that all the adversities which we endure, shall be turned to our welfare and salvation, so we hold on to the mark that is set before us, that is too wit, so we go on still forward to our Lord jesus Christ, and forsake all other things.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him to make us so too feel them, as it may humble us before him, and yet we not be discouraged but that seeing he vouchsafeth to accept well of us, & hath also bound himself to us of his own good will to hear our requests when we come too him with assured trust in him: it may please him to grant us the grace to overcome all distresses and lets▪ and all debates and controversies that Satan can put in our hearts, so as we by experience feel the avaylablenesse of this promise, 
joel. 2 g. 32.  that whosoever calleth upon the name of the Lord shall be safe. 
Act. 2. c. 21.  And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The. 26. Sermon, which is the third upon the fourth Chapter.  
8 At such time as ye knew not God, you served them that by nature are no Gods.  
9 But now that you know God or rather are known of God, how is it that you turn back again to the weak and beggarly Ceremonies, whereunto ye would feign be in bondage again as before.  
10 Ye observe days & months, and times, & years.  
11 I am afraid of you lest I have laboured in vain about you.  
We have seen heretofore how that after the Galathians had been faithfully taught by S. Paul, who had taken much pain among them, they shrunk back again: not that they utterly renounced jesus Christ and the Gospel: but that they had been to easy in suffering themselves to be deceived in following diverse opinions, as we see it is come to pass through the whole world. For the name of our Lord jesus Christ, and baptism as a mark of faith do in deed continue still: but yet for all that, we see that all things are marred with superstition and Idolatry. So the Galathians pretended still to be of God's Church: and yet in the mean while they were bewrapped in many follies, as specially in this, that they should partly purchase grace and soul health at God's hand, by keeping the Ceremonies of the Law. But that was to great a defacing of our Lord jesus Christ. For it is impossible for him too be our Saviour, unless we lay away all self weening, and put our whole trust in him. We see then that the fault of the Galathians was, that they were not so well grounded in the Gospel, as to be firm & steadfast, and to shake off all errors, but rather were misled through too light belief. In this respect Saint Paul saith that they be worthy of double blame, because that whereas God had set them in a good way, and in a good forwardness, they fleeted aside through their own inconstancy. And he maketh comparison between their present state, and their former state. For they had been poor Paynims that had never tasted of true religion. God visited them, and graciously drew them to him, and gave them the knowledge of his truth. Now forasmuch as hereupon they mingled the illusions and trumperies of Satan with the pure truth of the Gospel: that was a fault too far out of square, and no more to be excused than their former. And that is the cause why Saint Paul sayeth, at such time as ye knew not yet any thing, it was no marvel though you served Idols, because ye were blinded in your errors, and God had never disclosed himself to you, that ye might have been able to discern the living God from all the forgeries of man's own brain. But now that ye have been taught the Gospel, and obtained so great a benefit, not by your own travel, as though you had compassed it by your own wisdom, but by God's goodness who marked you out before you could seek him: and seeing he hath so gathered you out to himself: what excuse have you too start away, and not to continue in the doctrine which you know to be certain and infallible? Moreover look (saith he) how ill choice ye have made. For God had given himself to you, and you have forsaken him for pelting trifles. For the Ceremonies of the Law (being set alone by themselves from our Lord jesus Christ) are but baggage. Lo how ye make great account of things too no purpose, and in the mean while pass not at all for God. Hereupon as a man moved with great grief he concludeth, that he is sore afraid that he hath lost his labour, in that he hath so long time strained himself too bring them too the pure knowledge of the Gospel. And therewithal he allegeth a spice of the things which he had termed beggarly and unprofitable Ceremonies: namely that they kept the feasts contained in the Law, as though there had been some necessity in the matter, thinking too deserve and earn grace thereby before God. This is the sum of the matter that is treated of here. Now we have a good warning too gather of this text: which is, that if we hold not out in the faith of the Gospel after that God hath once brought us unto it, although the poor Infidels might be excused, yet can not we escape horrible damnation, by reason of our unthankfulness in that we have profited no better in the school of our God. It is true that although the heathen had no knowledge, yet they shall not fail to be condemned, because there is naughtiness always to be found in men, for asmuch as they gave themselves over to their own superstition: but if we consider what they be in respect of us, surely whereas they might have a dozen excuses, we should not have so much as a piece of one. Therefore when we have once been enlightened with the truth of the Gospel, like as the benefit of God is singular, so also shall we pay dear for it if we make not account of it. And let us mark that this is not said too any one people alone: but that it behoveth us also at this day too apply too our use the things that S. Paul telleth us, to the end that we become not so wretched as to give over the truth of the Gospel after we have once known it, but that it may be so printed and rooted in our hearts, as the devil may never shake us from it. Thus ye see what we have to remember, in that S. Paul doth here set the lewdness of the Galathians before them, and blameth them as utterly unexcusable, for their starting away after that fashion from the pure truth, after they had once been enlightened with it. Now also herewithal we see whereof Idolatry proceedeth, and what is the fountain thereof: namely the want of knowledge of the living God. For we must needs have some feeling in ourselves, that there is a God whom we ought to worship, and which is worthy to be honoured both of great and small, because we have our life of him. It can not be so clean wiped out of our mind, but that there shall always be some spark of Religion in us. But yet in the mean season, every man wanzeth away in his own foolish conceits, because we understand not what God is, nor can come at him. Truly if we were not corrupted, and our understanding blinded by sin, God would still draw us unto him. But for as much as God's image is defaced in us, there is nothing but darkness, & that so horrible, that when we should mount, up aloft too seek God, we thrust down our muzzles too the ground like wretched brute beasts. Therefore till such time as God show himself to us, it is unpossible for us to have any true Religion, and we shall always be led with abuses and mere follies. Hereby we know what the vanity of men is, how every man bears himself in hand that he hath skill enough to govern himself. Yea and we see how the very Idiots do brag of their wit: and as for those that have gotten any reputation among men, they be so puffed up with pride, as they can not abide any correction, or to be told of their faults. But if men had any one drop of good wisdom, were it not meet that the first point which they begin at, should be to know what God they ought too worship? That is the point wherein they fail, in so much that they seek Satan's leasings in stead of the truth, and worship Idols in stead of the living God, till God have called them to him. We see then that to please God, and to yield him acceptable service, it is not for us to behave ourselves after our own fancy, but we must suffer ourselves to be guided and governed by his word and holy spirit. Moreover if we will follow the opinion of this man and that man, they be not a two or three that this text speaketh of, but we see it is impossible to have any good rule, or to hold the right way, till God have taken the charge of us to draw us too him. So then, they that follow the steps of their forefathers, and make custom and antiquity the rule too frame themselves by, do show that they despise God. And why? for they wilfully leave the fountain of living water, & go to seek puddles, as though they had no wit to discern between white and black. Seeing then that S. Paul's meaning here, is too show us as it were in a lively image, that men can not but go astray and deal untowardly, till God have brought them into the way of salvation: Let us renounce our own nature, and let all things which we know to come of man be thrust utterly under foot, and let us learn to hold us simply to God's pure truth. This (say I) is the thing that we have to remember upon the words of S. Paul, where he saith, that those which knew not God had served such as were but Idols. Moreover let us not think ourselves too be wiser than the Galathians: but (as I have said already) let us understand that in this place the holy Ghost mente too beat down all pride, that men might not presume upon their own reason and skill to do what they like themselves, but rather know that there is nothing but brutishness in us, till God have enlightened us with his grace. Furthermore whereas S. Paul saith, that Idols are no Gods by nature, he meeneth that we be very dull-headed, when we can not repair to the maker of all things, who showeth himself both above and beneath, too the end we should know him to worship and serve him. For we can not look upon our hands and our feet, but we must openly see Gods wonderful wisdom, power, and goodness: and when we behold the skies and the stars, we have there a sufficient record that there is a sovereign Lord which maintaineth them. When we consider the changes of seasons, and see the snow, rain, wind, or heat: behold therein doth God show himself. When the earth bringeth forth her fruits, or is as good as dead and withered: in all those things we continually know God, or at leastwise are convicted that he showeth himself there. And if we will not perceive him now: we shall be driven too confess it at the latter day when the books shall be opened. Now in the mean while, if we worship those which are not Gods by nature: it is all one as if we did wilfully shut our eyes against so many records and lookingglasses, which God setteth afore us to bring us unto him. How soever the world go, all the worshipping that men can devise is but a vain fancy, till they have been brought into the good way. For of their own natural wit they cannot but give themselves to all error and deceivableness. He addeth, Now that you have known God, or rather have been known of him. Some translate it, now that you have been instructed in the knowledge of God: but all comes too one. Nevertheless in the first part (as I have touched already) he showeth that such as have been trained in the pure truth, are guilty of perjury to Godward. And thereof they be unexcusable: for it is no ignorance any more: it is not with them as though they never had tasted of the true religion: but it is as a manifest falsehood, like as if some subjects knowing well enough who is their Prince, should revolt from him, and break the allegiance which they had promised him, and confederate themselves with his deadly enemy. Thus ye see in what plight we be: namely that all such as have known God's truth, can not step aside after their own superstitions and errors, but they must become perjured and false forsworn traitors. 
Esa. 46. a. 1  For it is not causeless said that all Idols must fall down when God is to be glorified in his highness: and that all superstitions must vanish away when his majesty cometh abroad. Now if he vouchsafe too show himself to us, it is as much as if he did set up his chair of estate among us, of purpose to be so good and gracious to us, as too become our king. If we can not find in our hearts too yield him any subjection, are we not false-hearted caitiffs towards him? If we allege for a reply, that our intent is not so: it is but hypocrisy. For we know that our Lord can abide no companion: in so much that he useth the word jealousy, 
Ex. 20. a. 5  to show that he will so possess us, as we may belong unto him wholly and not in part. Then if we will play on both sides, & row between two streams: there will be nothing but feigning and hypocrisy in us. But there ought to be a substantial soundness in us. And therefore S. Paul saith not simply, if we be beguiled by Satan, & forsake the Gospel quite and clean: but, if we serve from the simplicity of it. As for example, the Galathians (as I have showed already) had not renounced jesus Christ nor denied their baptism (for they professed to hold the Gospel still) but they had mingled it, and that marred all: a little leaven soureth a whole lump of dough. Even so when men will needs add I wot not what of their own brain to God's truth, it marreth all. For let a man put a little vinegar, or some other slabersauce into a cup of the best wine in the world, and he were better to drink sheer water. In like case is it when men will turkin the true Religion, as all they do which take upon them too invent I wot not what of their own head. Surely it were much better that they had never known any more at all, but grossly that there is a God: than too have been trained up in the good doctrine of the Gospel, and afterward too falsify all, and too disfigure our Lord jesus Christ after that sort. Ye see then how it is a thing that can not be borne withal: and that is it which we have to mark in the first place. Secondly, S. Paul showeth that the calling of the Galathians to the Gospel, came not of their own proper motion, nor through their own furthering of the matter: but of God, who had sought them out when they were wandering and straying wretches. And this is not spoken for them alone: for we know how the Prophet Esay speaketh after the same manner generally of all such as should be partakers of the salvation that is purchased for us by our Lord jesus Christ, 
Esa. 65. a. 1  saying: I was found of them that sought me not, and I showed myself to such as inquired not after me: and unto such as made none account of me, I said, Lo here I am, here I am. See how God magnifieth his grace, to the intent that men should not be so far overseen, as to think that they attain to faith by their own wisdom. No, saith he, ye be all of you in the way of destruction, & there is none of you that cometh to me without I draw him, for pity of the wretchedness wherein you be plunged. Therefore it is I that have discovered myself, and all this is of mine own mere gracious goodness, for you would never have sought me, yea there is none of you all but he withdrew himself further and further off from me. For we be not only as straying beasts, but also as wild and would beasts: we be wholly given to rebellion till God have tamed us, and changed us that we might be sheep of his fold, that he may do the office of a shepherd towards us. So then it is not for nought that Saint Paul correcteth this speech of his when he saith, you have known God, or rather have been known of him. As if he should say, that when we be come too the knowledge of the Gospel, we must not imagine ourselves too be better than other men, but that God prevented us, and that we should rather have perished a hundred times in our beastliness, than have come too any good amendment, if God had not utterly changed us. Now then we see what free will is able too do, whereof ignorant wretches boast themselves too the defacing of God's grace. No doubt but all men will grant that they can not be enlightened without Gods working: but 〈◊〉 by after they restryne it again, saying that his working is but in part, and it seemeth to them that every man brings somewhat of his own. But all this gear is excluded here when he saith that none but only God knoweth us, who also marketh us out, too show himself unto us, and too make us come unto him. Then let us generally understand, that it is not our own worthiness that hath brought us too the obtaining of this benefit that the Gospel should be preached purely to us, and that every of us applieth it too his own behoof: for if I think myself to have aught at all in me why I should be preferred before one man or other: it is a taking away of God's praise, and an usurping of it to myself: and that were an intolerable traitorous. And therefore we must come back too that which S. Paul saith in another text: 
1. Cor. 4. b. 7.  Who hath made thee too excel, saith he? He speaketh too such as commended themselves, believing that they had some virtue or excellency in them, as in very deed the Corinthians had such spiritual gifts as might be had in estimation among men. S. Paul granteth well enough that they had great graces, and worthy of estimation: but he asketh them from whence all of them came, whether they were of their own getting, or whether they were able too take them of themselves? It is very certain that they were not. Wherefore let us learn, that it is not enough for us to have God's word preached to us, except God work in us by his holy spirit, according as experience showeth in that it is not given too all men. And moreover there was never yet any man that bethought himself too seek the good food, except it were offered him of God. Therefore away with all the fond imaginations of our own head, and let us put away all pride: let us not think ourselves wiser than other men, because we have known the Gospel: but let us yield this praise unto God, namely that at such time as we turned our backs upon him, and were as good as drowned a hundred thousand times in destruction, he cast his eye upon us, and drew us back too himself, too the end that when it is told us that we be justified by faith, and thereby obtain salvation: we should assure ourselves that the same cometh of his mere grace, and that our faith is freely given us because we can not purchase it: and let us confess with poor Agar, 
Goe 16. c. 13.  that we have seen him that looked upon us afore. For there we have a mirror of all mankind. The said poor woman was in great heaviness, forsaken of all men, and wist not whither too go: but God pitied her and visited her, in the wilderness. Hereupon she confesseth that God had looked upon her before she had thought upon him. So then let us be held in awe and humility, seeing that the wellspring and beginning of our welfare is that God knew us and marked us out at such time as we cared not for him, but besides our ignorance, did also despise him, and were so brutish, that every of us had sought his own ruin and destruction, if he of his own infinite goodness had not held us back. Thus ye see in effect what we have to mark. But now let us put the thing in practice that is told us here: which is that for as much as God hath called us to the pure knowledge of his Gospel, we must continue steadfastly therein, according to the way which he setteth before us, who (as we know) is the lively fountain of all welfare, as it is said in the second of jeremy. Then if we go about too dig cravyed cisterns that can hold no water: is it not an utter refusing of the benefit that was put into our hands? When a man seeth good meat ready for his repast, and knoweth that he may take good sustenance of it, and yet will go his way from the table, and seek dung and filth too feed on, is he not worthy too be poisoned? Even so is it with all such as are not contented with the pure doctrine of God's Law and Gospel. For behold, the fountain is before them, 
Esa. 5▪ 5.  they may drink their fill of it, 
john. 5.  as it is said in Esay and S. john, and yet they had liefer too starve, or else too feed themselves with wind. Now then should not such unthankfulness be punished double as S. Paul saith here? Is it possible that ye should return again too the unprofitable and weak Ceremonies that can do you no good at all. Now at the first blush S. Paul might seem too sharp and rough in speaking after that fashion of the Ceremonies of the Law. For in very truth, although the Ceremonies had been the first entrances or trainings, like as in training up of young children men are wont too set them first to their ABC: yet notwithstanding our Lord jesus Christ was figured in them: and there were promises in them too bring men too salvation. For the remission of sins is the chief good thing that we can wish for at God hand, because that by that means we be reconciled unto him. He receiveth us as his children, and we may call upon him with free liberty. Men therefore are then in true and perfect felicity, when their sins are forgiven them. And hereof they had as it were a pledge in their sacrifices in old time. When they washed themselves, it was a full assurance to them that God did cleanse them, and that their spots were no more laid to their charge, but rather that they were received as clean and utterly without blemish. How then doth S. Paul term these things unprofitable ceremonies, which carried such instruction in them? specially seeing it is said that the pattern of all the whole Sanctuary was showed to Moses, 
Exo. 25. d. 40.  yea even from heaven. The law than served not to hold men in some play, as though God intended to busy them about petty trifles? neither also did S. Paul regard whereto the ceremonies availed or served the fathers of old time: He doth but only show that when our Lord jesus Christ was once come, 
Col. 2. c. 17  all those things were abolished. For (as he saith in the second to the Colossians) we have no more the figures and shadows, because that now a days we have the body and the substance. Seeing it is so: if a man should set forth the ceremonies of the Law, he should separate them from our Lord jesus Christ, and what should they be then? They would be of no force. For (as I said afore) if a man separate them for our Lord jesus Christ, surely they shall be but pelting trash. Therefore when men kept the ceremonies, so as they were applied to their lawful use: they were good exercises, and the old father's mispente not their time, because they were confirmed by them in the hope of their salvation, and they were unto them a warrant of God's fatherly love towards them, and they led them to our Lord jesus Christ the fountain of all welfare. But if men busy themselves in keeping the ceremonies without knowing why or wherefore: surely it is but flat mockery. For the Heathen men did make sacrifice also, and some of them had no Idols, thinking that they offered too God the maker of heaven & earth: and yet whereto did all their sacrifices serve them, but to their condemnation? For they had overthrown God's order, because they amend not at our Lord jesus Christ. Now then Saint Paul doth not without cause say, that when the Ceremonies of the law tend not to the seeking of all our welfare in our Lord jesus Christ, they are but beggarly Ceremonies, that is to say, corruptible things of this world, and consequently things of no force and unprofitable, because that jesus Christ who is the quickener of all things, is not ther. And this is yet so much the better to be marked, to the end we be not beguiled. It is said that in old time all men offered Sacrifice, and thought they worshipped God: and yet notwithstanding, that the servis of all such as had not their belief settled in jesus Christ, was rejected. 
Heb. 11. a. 4  For the Apostle in the eleventh to the hebrews saith, that the only thing that made Abel's Sacrifice acceptable, was faith. Now then for as much as the heathen men did in their sacrificing imagine God to be fleshly, and that they could make their atonement with him by such means, they buzied themselves about outward things, and considered not that in as much as we be faulty, it standeth us on hand to have an excellenter ransom than we can bring any. If we had a hundred worlds to give, they were not enough too redeem any one misdeed that we have done against God. Therefore the Sacrifice that should answer for all our sins must of necessity be heavenly. The heathen men considered not this: but stood poring upon the shadow of it, as the Turks and jews do yet still at this day, who by their often washing of themselves both even and morn, and at noon, and by their other Ceremonies, confess themselves to be defiled, and to have need to be cleansed by some others, and yet do renounce our Lord jesus Christ who is the very cleanness whereby we must be made clean, according also as in very deed it is he that hath wiped away all our spots. Seeing it a so then, all they that keep any Ceremonies in hope to get any favour at God's hand by them, do not only beguile and martyr themselves in vain without any profit: but also do certainly provoke God's wrath still more and more. Now we on our side are taught that our Lord jesus Christ hath shed his blood too wash our souls withal. Then if we seek any other cleansing or purgatory beside, surely it is an intolerable treachery. And if Saint Paul spoke so of the Ceremonies of the law: what shall we say of all the toys and gewgaws that are nowadays in popery? For behold, the Papists ween to win much by taking of holy-water, by babbling this and that, by keeping of holidays, by tiring themselves in gadding on some pilgrimage, by setting up a waxcandle before some puppet, by chanting mass by note, and by saying of thus many or thus many times their beads over. I say they hope well to make atonement with God by such means. But it is certain that they plunge themselves the deeper in hell, and cast themselves further into Satan's snares by it, as though they had confederated themselves with him to their own destruction. To be short, all the Ceremonies of popery are utter renouncings of our Lord jesus Christ, and of the pure truth which he hath purchased for us by his death and resurrection, and of the grace that is offered us at this day in the Gospel. For they may well bring what shrowding-sheetes they list, but they cannot disprove the holy Ghost, who hath uttered the said sentence by the mouth of Saint Paul. Then do we see in effect what is showed us here. Now as touching the particular which Saint Paul allegeth here concerning days, mooneths, and years he meeneth not the seasons of winter and summer, nor the discerning of one day from another, nor that men should not reckon years and mooneths: but he speaketh of the feasts that were commanded in the Law, and which those deceivers would needs have to be kept still, even as of necessity. In which case there was a kind of binding and thraldom, and it was an abolishing of the freedom that was purchased for us by our Lord jesus Christ. Lo here the cause why Saint Paul useth such vehementnesse, howbeit that he did it also in respect of the foresaid falsehood: for it was requisite that our Lord jesus Christ should have been known in all those figures, and that men should have aimed at that mark. But they that had beguiled the Galathians, had bound them to the clean contrary, seeing that by holding still the feast of passover and other feasts, they intended to bring them back again to the old forworn figures, which ought to be abolished. In old time when men kept 〈◊〉 Easter day under the law, it was to the end that the people being put in mind of their deliverance out of the thraldom of Egypt, should look for the great redemption that was promised them. 
1. Cor. 5. b. 7.  And for that cause Saint Paul saith that our Easter lamb (that is to wit, jesus Christ) is offered up already. He showeth that the thing which had been figured by the paschal lamb that was offered in the law, was now fulfilled in the person of our mediator. In like case was it with the feast of Tabernacls or Tents, whereby God did put the jews in remembrance, that they had dwelled in the wilderness where there was neither house nor building, and yet had continued there a long time traveling too and fro. And that was also a warning to them that this life is but a wayfaring, where through we must pass in haste. As much is too be said of the firstlings when men came to offer up their first fruits unto God. Again, when the jews made solemn confession of their sins, it was a figure to lead them too jesus Christ which was promised to them. But now that he is come, if we will needs keep still those things, what is it else than a toying? For we displace the principal and the substance, which is all one as if a man would feed himself with the colour of bread, wine, and meat, and not with the things themselves. And can a man receive any sustenance thereby? So then seeing that our Lord jesus Christ is come, the figures of the law are not too be used any more, and if men will needs keep them, they show themselves too have no knowledge of God, but that all is turned upside down. Therefore it standeth us so much the more on hand too mark well, that if we nowadays do serve never so little from the pureness of the Gospel, we be straightways strayed from our Lord jesus Christ. I grant we may well keep certain days of assembling, howbeit not after the manner of the jews. And why? We keep them not for ceremonies sake. In the time of the law it had been a deadly offence for a man to have lifted up but a mallet upon a piece of wood, or too have done any other business of his own. If a man had but set a pot or a kettle upon the fire on the Sabbath day, God commanded that he should be rooted out. Yet was it not meant by that rigour, that God delighteth in idleness: but it served for a figure, as if he had said, I have enjoined you my sabbaths, too the end you should know that I am he which sanctifieth you. We have the self-same sanctification at this day, howbeit not with like figures as the fathers had it in old time: for that were too bury our Lord jesus Christ. It were too hang up a veil again, too the intent too dazzle our eyes in such sort, as we should not see the light of the Gospel. Lo what we have too mark upon this observing of days whereof Saint Paul speaketh here. But above all things let us mark that he intended to show us here, that in as much as we know the benefits which are imparted to us by our Lord jesus christ, we must stick too them and settle ourselves wholly thereupon: and that if we be fleeting too and fro, it is a shrinking away from our Lord jesus Christ, in whom we have the fullness and perfection of all life, joy, welfare, and glory. Therefore, seeing that God cometh too us after that fashion, yea and that even at such time as we were as wretched wandering beasts, he gathered us too himself, and showed himself to be our herdman, too the intent that we should become the sheep of his flock, and hearken too his voice, and discern it from all false doctrines, and from all the curious subtleties of men, that our Lord jesus Christ might reign over us, hold us in awe, possess us wholly and we become his, not partly or with condition, but wholly and thoroughly: let us beware that we become not guilty of such unthankfulness when the Gospel is once preached unto us. Thus ye see what we have too bear in mind too our behoof in this text, that we may not be accused at the latter day if God have called us to him, and we left and forsaken him, and falsified our promise whereas he was ready too have kept touch with us, not only for a day or twain, but also by continuing too be our father and saviour for ever both in life and death.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us feel them more and more, and that the same may cause us the better to acknowledge the graces that we have received of him, and that seeing we perceive that they have been imparted unto us undeservedly, it may make us to be the more desirous too taste of them, that thereupon we may day by day endeavour too rid ourselves of our lewd affections, and of all the vices wherein we should be plunged if he pitied us not and made us not too feel his grace, which it may please him too continue in such sort, as we may seek nothing but to come home fully unto, him: and that in the mean while till we come to the full light, where we shall behold him face to face and be transfigured into his glory, he continue still too show us the way of salvation, and make us too walk therein throughout. That it may please him too grant this grace not only to us but also to all people and Nations of the earth, bringing back all poor ignorant souls from the miserable bondage of errors and darkness, to the right way of salvation, for the doing whereof it may please him to raise up true and faithful ministers of his word that seek not their own profit and vainglory, but only to the advancement of his holy name. etc.   

The xxvij Sermon, which is the fourth upon the fourth Chapter.  
11 I am afraid of you lest I have spent my labour in vain upon you.  
12 Brethren I beseech you be ye as I am, for I am as you are. Ye have not hurt me at all.  
13 Ye know how I have erst preached unto you through infirmity of the flesh,  
14 And ye neither despised nor held scorn of the trial of me such as it was in my flesh: but received me as an Angel of God, yea as jesus Christ.  
I Have declared heretofore, that although S. Paul at the first blush bring not any reason that seemeth to be of great weight or importance: yetnotwithstanding it is not for nought that he doubteth least his labour be lost, and all the fruit of his travel among the Galathians be perished, seeing they observed the holy days and other Ceremonies of the law. For we must not look upon the day itself, or upon the kind of meat, or upon such other like things: but we must consider to what end men forbear the eating of any kind of meat, or why they keep certain days, and so of other Ceremonies. Now I have told you that by that means the light of the Gospel is after a sort damned, or rather utterly quenched. For the end why all those things were ordained in old time, was that the fathers might be foded and maintained in the hope of the redeemer, who was not yet come among them. But now that our Lord jesus Christ is come into the world, and hath finished and performed all that was requisite for man's salvation, it were an utter derogation too the full perfectness that is in him, if men should still buzie themselves with figures. It were all one as if a man should draw a Curtain before him that he might not be known as he is. Furthermore, there goes a binding with it: and when a thing is commanded under pain of deadly sin, men's consciences are made subject too such tyranny, that God foregoeth his authority and dominion over us, for he will not have us to make conscience of any thing that is not commanded by him. And truly the thing wherein he will be discerned from his creatures, is that he have all soverenitie in ruling our life: that the thing which he commandeth be accepted as good and needful without gainsaying: that the things which he forbiddeth, be omitted, and that men make no reckoning nor conscience of them. But in observing the Ceremonies and in thinking to deserve at God's hand for so doing, there is yet a further matter: namely that we renounce or give over the thing that is purchased for us by the death and passion of the son of God our Lord jesus Christ, who hath discharged us of all debts due unto God his father. Not to give us liberty to do evil, but too the end we should flee unto him alone when we have done amiss. If we find ourselves to have transgressed God's law, and that our own conscience upbraideth us: there is none other remedy for us but to put ourselves into the hands of our Lord jesus Christ, that we may be quit before God, and washed from all our spots by the merit of his death and passion, and by the shedding of his blood. To be short, Saint Paul showeth here, that men run astray when they seek means of salvation any where else than in jesus Christ, in somuch that they become forlorn and utterly past recovery. Now then seeing that God hath set us forth but only one way of salvation: they that turn aside from that, do cast themselves wilfully into destruction, and Satan reigneth over them for their unthankfulness sake in despising the inestimable benefit that God offered them. What a bountifulness is it that God calleth and allureth us too his favour and love, notwithstanding that we be his deadly foes? Again seeing he appointeth not the Angels to be our mediators, but vouchsafetheth to join himself unto us in the person of his only son: if we be so miserable that that will not suffice us, but we will needs of a devilish covetousness seek other means: is it not a shaking off of our Lord jesus Christ▪ Then let us learn, that too profit well in the Gospel, we must forsake all that is contrary to the trust which we ought to have in our Lord jesus Christ: and stick wholly to his ryghtuousnsse, too seek all perfection in him. Let that serve for one point.  
Also therewithal let us look well to ourselves: for sometimes we shall think we commit but some small and light fault in swerving aside: but [in the end] we shall wonder how God hath given us head, so as we shall be utterly strayed from him. And that is the cause why so few hold out to the end. For men do easily bear with themselves, under the foresaid pretence, bearing themselves in hand that it is nothing, and so every man giveth himself liberty. But God punisheth such recklessness, & giveth us over to it, so as Satan carrieth us away. Wherefore let us walk in fear and wareness▪ and when God hath once given us the grace to taste of his Gospel, let us endeavour too be confirmed in it day by day: let us beware in any wise that we step not aside from it, and let every of us be watchful in that behalf, lest we make a deadly fall when we think we do but trip: finally, let us keep the way that our Lord jesus Christ teacheth us. It is true that though we serve aside, yet he will pity us, as we see by experience. For he must be fain too raise us up again, not three or four times in our whole life: but a hundred times every day. For we be fickle and never leave reeling too and fro. Nevertheless let us not tempt him, nor so harden ourselves that the Devil lead us away or draw us one way or other: but let us labour too make the seed of life available in us, seeing that God will have us too yield forth fruit too his honour in all our thoughts, words, and deeds. Let us beware that we endeavour ourselves hereunto. Now hereupon Saint Paul addeth, that he would fain have the Galathians fashion themselves like unto him, because that he on his side laboureth to apply himself unto them. It should seem that this saying differeth far from that which we heard even now: for it was as a stroke of some tempest or thunderclap when he said. I am afraid lest I have lost my labour upon you: I will let you alone like folk past amendment. It grieved him too see that the doctrine which he had preached was so ill received, and now he useth a gentle and friendly manner of speech. To bring them back again unto him, he calleth them brethren, and afterward protesteth that he desireth to join with them, and too frame himself to them as much as is possible for him, seeking nothing but that they should yield the like unto him.  
And herein we see what measurableness they ought to keep which have the charge to preach God's word: that is to wit, they must not foade men's faults by flattery, but rebuke them sharply, to the intent that such as are beguiled by Satan's illusions, may be wakened & as it were scared at God's judgements. For when men are given to any evil, they lie weltering in it still, unless they be plucked out of it as it were by force. Yea and it grieveth and spiteth them if they be wrung by the ear too hard, or if they be made to scratch where it did not itch, as the common proverb saith. The more than that men bear with themselves, the less are their faults to be spared, for else it were a betraying of them. That is the cause why S. Paul used so great vehemency, in saying that he was sore afraid, lest he had lost his labour, and there leaveth the Galathians as it were in despair. But yet for all this, he intendeth to cheer them up again, that they may come to repentance. And so he seasoneth his sharpness with sweetness, and showeth that the gate is still open for them, if they will submit themselves unto God. Thus ye see two things that are requisite when we will have our exhortations too be profitable. The first is, that there be a liveliness in us too prick forth such as have done amiss, that they may be thoroughly touched with the knowledge of their sins, and mourn and be sorry for them before God: for if they have not that sorriness, they will never yield to follow God. True it is, that to outward sight men may well alter their lewd dispositions: but how soever they pretend, they shall still be full of stubbornness and malice, till they be ashamed of themselves and feel what they have deserved. So then the true preparative too repentance, is to be pricked so nearly as we may feel the evil that is in us, and condemn ourselves for it: yea and that we be full of anguish, finding no rest till God have received us to mercy. But yet must we not lie still in such perplexity: for that would make us too shun God's presence, and to go about too estrange ourselves from him for ever, insomuch that we would fain have him plucked out of his seat, that he might no more be our judge, if we were not well persuaded that he will be pitiful to us, and that we shall not be disappointed of our expectation in seeking of him: according as it is said in the Psalm, that there must be mercy in God too draw men unto him, 
Psal. 130. a. 4.  or else they will never be brought too stand in awe of him. For as for all the fear of the unbelievers, it is but a terror that dismayeth them, making them too gnash their teeth against God, and to fret and chafe and play the mad men. And such enforced fear hath no reverence at all in 〈◊〉 But when we have once tasted the goodness of our God, and see how all his seeking is too be at one with us, and too have us come unto him without feigning, yea and that his touching of our hearts is too the intent we should conceive sure confidence, and thereupon offer ourselves too his Majesty, assuring ourselves that we ought not too be afraid of it, seeing it is the thing whereunto he calleth us: I say, when we be thus assured, namely that our sins are wiped out: then may we be bold too press unto our God, and that is the order which Saint Paul keepeth here, and which it behoveth us too keep in all our rebukings. In that place than he did beat down the Galathians, because they exalted themselves, and did as it were set up their bristles against God, through their lustiness. And now he reacheth them his hand, and lifteth them up again, and telleth them that after they have once felt and perceived their faults, they must not yet for all that think themselves utterly shut out from God, and from all hope of salvation. But this cannot be done except we have a carefulness too draw sinners too salvation. For many men will be vehement enough, and they shall have just cause so too do: but yet in the mean while their rygorousnesse will be so excessive, as it shall shut up men's hearts, and make them take such stomach against the bitterness that is used towards them, that they shall cast themselves utterly out of order, yea and conceive a hatred against God and his word. Howbeit, they that are so oversharp will say they have just cause. Yea, but yet for all that, they which rebuke sin in the name of God, must always have a care and desire too bring those too salvation, which were in the high way too destruction. When they be so minded, no doubt but they will labour to win such as were out of the right way, and to make them perceive that they seek their welfare, and that although their rebukings be grievous, yet they fail not too be for their behoof. Nevertheless, on the other side, let such as are handled so sharply, understand that they have need of such medicines: for what shall they win by rankling against God? But yet we see many which can well enough make countenance too be great Protestants, and too burn in zeal of the Gospel, which yet notwithstanding will not abide to be touched. So long as they be borne withal, they will confess what soeverye will have them and all that is spoken to them, yea and more too. Ye would think that the Gospel was made even for their turn: but if a man find fault with them, than they begin to play the wood beasts. And what gain they by it, saving that first they bewray their hypocrisy before men, and secondly set themselves in battle against God.  
Now it is certain that in fight against such an adversary, they shall not be the stronger party. Therefore let us suffer our selves too be rebuked sharply when need shall require. And if we witted not of the evil that was in us, we ought too mistrust our selves so much the more, and not seek startingholes to defend ourselves withal, but rather enter into examination of ourselves, and every of us become his own judge, that by means thereof we may not enter into account with our God, nor he be compelled to cite us too here the sentence of damnation. Thus ye see how we ought to receive the chastisements, that are put to us, and that we must not be too much grieved at them, because they prepare and dispose us too humility, but let us in the mean while wait for the coming of the sweet that followeth afterward. For the thing that keepeth many men from receiving the warnings that are given them, is that they be fully resolved of the matter aforehand: so that if a man speak a word to them that misliketh them, they stop their ears at it, or else their hearts are so hardened and dulled, as they cannot by any means afterward conceive what is put to them for their welfare and profit. A man may talk to them of God's mercy, and protest to them well enough: and a man may well enough (as ye would say) show them with his finger that his seeking is nothing else but to bring them to salvation, but they be utterly deaf: and that is because they be fully bent of themselves too reject God's word. Therefore let us be patiented and modest, when men step too us upon the sudden, too assail us roughly by showing us our faults: let us be quiet at it, and tarry till he have spoken the last word. And so let us interlace and knit these two things together: that is too wit, the rigour which we must take hold of that we may have a true and lively feeling of our sins, to be sorry for them, and to ask God forgiveness, and to be abashed in ourselves: and then let us assure ourselves that God will always be merciful to us: and when we have so indicted ourselves, let us also hope too be quitted at his hand, and that the more he condemneth us by his word, the more he intendeth to bear us up, to the end he be not enforced to come against us with armed hand, and with his sword in his fist. Thus ye see in effect what we have to remember in this text, where we see Saint Paul on the one side so sharp and vehement, and by and by afterward too call the Galathians his brethren, and too pray them that there may be good conformity between him and them, and one accord and tunable consent among them. Now as touching that he saith, I beseech you be like unto me, for I also do apply myself unto you: as we have seen already, it is not too sooth them in their vices, nor too cloak their filthiness, nor too use any flattering of them: but too try all the ways too the wood to win them unto God, according as we shall see hereafter how he will use the similitude of a woman with child, which longeth to see her child borne into the world, and although she endure pain, yet will not wreak herself upon her babe by strangling it, but be more char of it than of her own life. Saint Paul will use the said similitude. So then he meeneth not here too strike sail (as they say) too please such as had need too be rebuked: but rather advanced himself as far as he could to win them, according also as he will say, that he hath prattled with them as a Nurse doth with her child: and that might well be done without hardening men in their sins. Not that they should be too much borne withal: for when a Nurse stoopeth too teach her young child too go, whom she holdeth by the hand, her intent is not too make him too tumble, nor too teach him too halt, nor too make him such a Cockney: that he should not be able too go when he cometh too man's age: but contrariwise, when she intendeth too stay the child's arm, she will take him by the hand, or by some other part of him.  
So then we see after what manner we must fashion ourselves to such as are weak. It is not too harden them in their naughtiness, but rather to amend them: nevertheless we must go by measure, having always an eye to our own ability. And truly it is not for nought that S. Paul in another text exhorteth the stronger sort, 
Ro. 14. a. 1.  and the forwarder sort, 
Gal. 6 a. 1.  to apply themselves to such as are yet raw and weak. For if a man had never so great and excellent virtues, that he were as an Angel: yet surely if he be so rigorous that he will have every man too be as perfect as himself, all his virtues will be but smoke. Why so? For the meeldenesse and gentleness which God commandeth us, serve to give as it were a taste and savour to all virtues. And the better that a man knows himself, the more will he be think him of the vices that are in him, which have need to be borne withal, and therefore that he must also bear with others. Again he will consider too what end God hath advanced him, namely to show other men the way, and finally he will bear with himself least of all men. And hereby may a man have a good incling too discern whether the admonitions proceed of pure love, or whether they proceed of too much sternness. For if in rebuking other men, a man take not heed to himself, and flatter not himself, ne cast forth his choler to find fault with this man or that man's vice, but in the mean while is utterly stained himself, and would fain be plunged in it over head and ears: it is certain that all is but hypocrisy. But when a man raineth himself short, and desireth not to be more borne withal than his neighbours: if therewithal he be rigorous, it is to be acknowledged that he hath the zeal of God, and of his holy spirit in him, and that he procureth the welfare of all men. Thus ye see in effect why Saint Paul sayeth here, that he intended to fashion himself to the Galathians. Now he addeth further, that they had not hurt or offended him in any thing, meaning thereby that he undertook not any private quarrel against them. For the very things that mar all when doctrine and Admonitions come to be put forth, are that either we be of opinion that the party which speaketh is not worthy too be heard, or that we bear some hatred or pritch towards him in oure hearts. For it is impossible that we should take any thing in good part at his hand, when we shall have conceived any such opinion or fancy of him. I see a man that speaks as an Angel: now if I surmise that he hates me, and seeks too bite me, or that he goes about too discover my shame, surely I shall not take any profit by hearing of him. But this cannot excuse us: for it is a lewd fault: and although it were true that a man hated us, and that he rebuked us upon malice and spite: yet ought we too learn too be conformable. The very Heathen men could well enough say, that our foes did us sometimes more good than our friends. For why, they that love one another will wink at many things, and overpass all without thinking amiss. But their enemies keep watch to take advantage of them whom they mislike, 
Pro. 26. d. 24.  and when they spy any fault, they miss not to blaze it abroad, as saith Solomon: yea and sometimes when they would fain fall out with a man, they gird at him under pretence of giving him warning. Nevertheless when our enemies do so, surely God giveth us a mean too bring us back again: for the Devil may now and then serve the turn of a Physician towards us, according as we have seen how Saint Paul sayeth that he was buffeted by the same Messenger, that is too wit, 
2. Cor. 12. b. 7.  of Satan, which thing was done to beat down all pride in him. Therefore when our enemies come too sift us after that fashion, and seek nothing else but too find faults with us: God doth by that means waken us, because we were asleep before in our own flatteries: and if we were wise and well advised, surely our enemies should oftentimes do us more good than our friends, as I said afore, and as the Heathen men knew well enough. And it is a great shame for us, that the blind wretches which were plunged in darkness, should see more clearly than we that have the light of salvation, and that we should not know the thing which those silly deccyved souls perceived. And yet notwithstanding it is as (ye would sa) a piece of our nature, and men make an ordinary rule of it, that if they have once taken any lewd conceit that a man hateth them, they be so eager and forepossessed with it, that they cannot abide too receive any correction at his hand. For this consideration Saint Paul protesteth here, that in reproving the Galathians, he dealeth not with any case or quarrel of his own. We (sayeth he) have been friends heretofore: I might perchance be dispyzed too the worldward, my coming unto you was not with any great pomp, I was no painted fellow: but I brought you the pure doctrine of the Gospel. And although I was a man without any great gayness, so as I was not accounted of too the worldward: yet notwithstanding, you received me as an Angel of God, yea even as jesus Christ himself: and whereof cometh now this alteration? I hold on still in doing my duty: and why then are you so alienated from me? See if ye can allege any other thing, than that you hate God's truth and cannot abide it. And what a shame is it that ye should so hate God's truth, that ye should disdain it in my person because I am the Minister of it? Now than we have to gather upon this Text, first that such as have the charge to teach and too carry abroad the doctrine of the Gospel, must above all things eschew quarrels and contentions, (at leastwise if they intend to have their preaching to prevail and be profitable) I say quarrels and contentions for their own peculiar matters. And so ye see how we must abstain from all quarrels, lest the gate be shut against us, and we be disbarred of all liberty of rebuking men when need shall require, that we may protest with Saint Paul that we deal not with them for any desire of revenge, enmity, or evil will, but only for desire of their welfare, let us be sure of that, too the intent it may open us a gap, and give us a way too all manner of rebukings. Mark that for one point.  
Again, let us also be well aduized, that if our vices be touched, we cast not a block in the way by conceiving and surmising this false opinion in our heads, that it is done of hatred: for that is the policy of Satan. Although men be inclinable to think that other men do bite them and nip them of hatred: yet let us not think that they do it of their own mere motion, but by the devils means, who snarleth them after that fashion. If we be rebuked when we have done amiss, whence soever the same cometh, surely it is a message sent of God, because he will not have us too perish, but would have us to return unto the right way, notwithstanding that the party which findeth fault with us do it not of a good and pure affection, but seeketh only to spite us, or to wreak his teen upon us: for yet doth God nevertheless reach us his hand, too the end we should not perish. But behold, Satan on the contrary part stoppeth us from receiving of the medicine, and putteth us in the head, that the rebuking of our faults cometh not of good will, but that there is a pad in the straw, so as we be either too much sifted, or too sore bitten, or else that there is some other secret grudge lurking unseen. All these imaginations doth Satan mingle with men's admonitions, to the intent we should be out of love with them, and refuse them, and by that means rebel against God. Wherefore let us bear well in mind what is said here, to the end that when we be warned of our faults, we may consider, that God, to the intent he would not be our judge himself, appointeth as it were attourneyes & solicitors in his name, to come and charge us with our offences. When a mortal man rebuketh me for my misdoings, it is Gods will he should do so, and he hath appointed him in his place. And too what end? That we should not come before his Majesty to yield an account of them▪ for it were better for us too be drowned a hundred thousand times. Gop then doth pity us, when he sendeth us mortal men to be our judges, yea even to be our judges to put us too some shame, and thereby to stir us up afterward to return again into the right way. Therefore whensoever God is so merciful unto us: let us profit ourselves by such grace, and beware that we envenom not ourselves with opinions that come incontinently in our heads, as that the party hateth us, that he seeketh us, that there is some heart-burning, that there is some enmity, and that there is I wot not what. Let all this gear be trodden under foot, and let us accept their warnings if they be true. To be short, if any man blame us, we cannot do better, than to consider what our own conscience telleth us of it. Mark this for a special point, that we must not look what the person is that speaketh, nor pass whither there be any grudge or enmity in him: but only what our own conscience judgeth of the matter and then must we needs conclude, I am rightly reproved. It is a marvelous thing, that they which do so chafe and storm and grind their teeth when they be rebuked, should nevertheless condemn themselves continually whither they would or no, if they entered into their own consciences, and yet had much liefer to play the mad bedlams against God, and too spite him by all means possible, than to humble themselves in acknowledging their offences. Ye see then that the way which we have to keep when we be found fault with, is too hearken unto such as may make us too enter into account, and specially too have an eye too that which is in us. And where shall we find that? Even written and engraven in our consciences. And although we perceive it not thoroughly: yet let us mistrust ourselves, for noman is a competent judge in his own case as they say. True it is that God doth already make us judges in part: but yet must we rather receive the condemnation which we perceive not, than carp against it before we have well and thoroughly weighed whither we be faulty or no. But there are a number that are well apaid to shut up, or rather too seel up their eyes, that they might not see their own shame: when a man comes to provoke them to amendment, they fall to skirmishing at the first push, with, did they overshoot themselves so? And then all is dispatched, they will hear no further of the matter, let a hundred things be proved against them, and all is nothing with them. They do but wring their mouth awry at it. For they would always clear themselves, and although they be a laughing stock even too little children, they pass not for it, but glory still of the hardening of themselves in their own lewdness and filthiness. Therefore let us keep ourselves from falling into such wilful stubbornness: and in judging unfeignedly of our vices according to truth, let us also be lowly-minded too humble ourselves and to beat down all pride in us, too the end that nothing may let us from acknowledging freely that we have done amiss. This is the effect of that which we have to remember upon this text. Now a man might think it strange that S. Paul should say, that the Galathians had received him as an Angel of God, yea or rather as jesus Christ. For what perfection of holiness so ever was in him, yet could he not match with the Angels, as we see how he speaketh in the seventh 〈◊〉 the Romans, where he acknowledgeth himself too be wretched, and showeth that he is as a poor captive and slave of the world under the bondage of sin. Although S. Paul had an earnest desire too serve God: yet notwithstanding he knew he did but drag his legs after him, and that he had many infirmities to pluck him back. And here he sayeth that he was received as an Angel: yea and he stayeth not there, but addeth further, as jesus Christ, who (as we know) is the very Son of God, and highest King, which hath sovereign power over all creatures. But here the case concerneth not Saint Paul's life, nor any worthiness that he pretendeth in himself. He hath an eye only to the doctrine. It is said first, that he was received as an Angel of God. 
Mal. 2. b. 7.  And why not? For the same title hath been given too all such as have had charged too bear abroad the doctrine of the Law, and of much more reason ought too be given to the publishers of the Gospel: for there God uttereth his majesty and power, much more than he did in old time under the Law. For as much then as God appointeth mortal men to speak in his name and authority: it is requisite that they should be acknowledged to be his Angels, that is to say, Messengers or Ambassadors, for the word Angel betokeneth none other thing. And in good sooth too what purpose were the doctrine which we here, if it came not of God? It were much better that we [preachers] were dumb and speechless, and that the hearers were deaf and blind, than to stand hearkening to a man that were not sent of God. For the chief honour that God requireth at our hands, is that we should be whist and hearken to his word, yielding him all authority, and holding ourselves bridled and captive as under the royal sceptre whereunto he will have us too submit ourselves. Now if a mortal creature should usurp this to himself: what a thing were it? So then let us mark well that S. Paul doth justly compare himself with an Angel, as in respect of his doctrine. And why? For he knew well enough he had not forged it of his own brain, but had received it of God. And that also is the cause why he addeth, as jesus Christ. For surely our Lord jesus Christ will have us too receive such as he ordaineth too be his ministers, as if he himself were here in visible shape among us. 
Luke. 10. c. 16.  He that heareth you (sayeth he) heareth me. 〈◊〉 nevertheless it is certain that he meant not too make idols when he ordained his Apostles and such as should be ministers of his word. He meant not that they should be worshipped in his steed: for out of all doubt, that pre-eminence is not to be given to the very Angels of heaven: and what shall be done to us then, which are but dung and rottenness? Howbeit, our Lord jesus Christ regarded not what manner of ones men are, but meant too advance his own word, too the end that all men should submit themselves too it. Although then that we be but as brittle earthen pots, or rather already broken, so as we be nothing worth: yet must not the treasure of the Gospel which we bear abroad be therefore despised. For when God's word is preached purely unto us, it is all one as if he dwelt among us, and appeared personally unto us, and it behoveth us too give a proof of our fear, love and obedience towards him, by receiving his word though it come out of a mortal man's mouth. And furthermore if we hold scorn of the Gospel, under colour and pretence that they which speak unto us are neither Kings nor Princes over us: let us assure ourselves that that rebelliousness of ours heaveth at our Lord jesus Christ. He that despiseth you (saith he) despiseth me: and he that rejecteth you rejecteth me. And this is well worth the marking. For we see now adays that God's word shall be so lightly esteemed under pretence of men's persons, as it is dreadful too behold. And all such as are loath too be rebuked, will by and by have this answer in their mouth: who are you Sir? who made you my Prince? As who should say, that God had not superiority over us, nor might speak too us by the mouth of his servants. A Prince may well enough send his officer or some such man as he listeth to choose, and although the person be of no countenance, yet will he have him received without doubting, and men do so. And when God who hath sovereign dominion! over us, and sole pre-eminence over all the kingdoms and principalities of the world, sendeth us his servants whom he avoweth, and will have us too give them the hearing: if we nevertheless do disdain than, and in respect of their persons make none account of the message that he sendeth us by them, and therewithal allege, how now, is this fellow a 〈◊〉: what a presumptuousness were that? If a man carry abroad God's word▪ faithfully, and tell men that whosoever despizeth it setteth and advanceth himself against God: what (say they)? this fellow makes himself God. As who should say, that God might not speak by those whom he hath appointed to be his instruments: for as I have said heretofore, cursed mought we be if we bring our own inventions. It were much better that we were drowned a hundred times, than that ever we should go up into the pulpit, if we should not utter Gods will faithfully, and stick too that which he commandeth us, and draw it out of the clear fountain of his holy word. Should not these things be declared? Think we that God can be bereft of the thing that is peculiar to him, that is too wit of his truth? No: he and his truth can never be separated. So then let us abhor the blasphemies of these naughtipackes which say, o, he that speaketh will make himself a God. If he require men too hear him without gainsaying, namely when he is sure in himself that he bringeth not any thing which is not of God, it is good reason that he should commend the authority of his master. So then let us not have any acquaintance with these worldlings: but let us yield such reverence to our God, that although such as speak in his name be of no estimation, yet we may not cease to obey the things that they set forth, with a true and lowly faith. Yet nevertheless, we must also discern between those that pretend God's name falsely, and make a vain cloak of it, and those that be faithful dealers of his word which he hath committed unto them. Look me upon the Pope with his whole kennel, who are not ashamed to say that whosoever heareth them heareth Christ, & that he which rejecteth them rejecteth Christ: for they allege that saying of Christ's, he that heareth you heareth me etc. too authorise themselves withal. But they that will be received as Angels, must do the duty of Angels, that is too say, they must be true messengers of God in the name of our Lord jesus Christ who hath sent them, and they must hold all of him, so as they serve him truly, and seek not sovereignty too themselves, but that he may always be the shepherd of the Church, and that the sheep of his flock may here his voice, and follow him whither soever he calleth them. And as for them that be false: 〈◊〉, perverting the truth, and usurping superiority too deface God's word: it is meet that they should be taken for such as they be in deed: & this hath been showed by that which I said at the beginning: that is too wit, that whereas our Lord jesus Christ hath told us that he will have us too here those that come in his name, as if he spoke in his own person: he meant not thereby too make them idols among men, too the end that such as have charge to speak in his name, should be exalted too have any tyranny: but he meant that his word should be received reverently and without gainsaying. And whereas S. Paul sayeth here that he was received as an Angel, or rather as jesus Christ: it is as much to say as he came not in his own name, but endeavoured too preach God's grace purely, and too make men too follow jesus Christ, & to frame themselves wholly unto him, that he might have his due pre-eminence, that the Gospel might be received without gainsaying, and that it might bring forth such fruit as it ought too do: 
Rom. 1. b. 16.  that is to wit, that it might be the power of God too the salvation of all believers, as it is said in the beginning of the Epistle too the Romans.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us so to feel them, as we may be moved more and more to amendment, and that it may please him to bear with our infirmities, till he have rid us quite and clean of all, and so renewed us according too his own image, so as all may be pure and clean in us, and his glory show itself there, and we more and more fight in such wise against our own sinfulness, as it may be utterly emptied out of us, and he so fill us with the grace of his holy spirit, as we may draw others thereunto, so as all of us may with one common consent endeavour to serve to his glory, and give over ourselves wholly thereunto. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father, etc.   

The. 28. Sermon, which is the fifth upon the fourth Chapter.  
15 Where is then your blessedness? for I bear you witness, that if it had 〈◊〉 possible, you would have plucked out your eyes, and given them unto me.  
16 Am I then become your enemy because I tell you the truth?  
17 They be jealous over you, [howbeit] not for [any] good. Nay rather they mean to shut you out, too the end you should be fond of them.  
18 It is good too be always earnest minded in good things, & not only when I am present with you.  
19 My little children of whom I travel in birth again till Christ be fashioned in you.  
20 I would I were with you now & could change my voice, for I stand in doubt of you.  
We need no teaching to seek the thing which we think to be good and profitable for us: for every man is inclined to that by nature, yea & too much given unto it. But the mischief is, that we know not the true profit from the thing that is harmful, but are oftentimes so blinded with our foolish lusts, that every of us overthroweth himself wilfully. Not that we forget the thing which I said to be imprinted in our hearts: but for that we be carried away by our unruly lusts, or else so bleared with the vanities of this world, that we have no discretion at all to judge rightly. And therefore we ought to flee unto God continually so much the more, that he may give us skill to discern what is good for us, to the intent we may serve him, and have our minds so wholly set upon him, as we may never be removed: specially for somuch as it oftentimes falleth out, that such as are taken to be very wise to the worldward, become like little children according to the alteration of their desires, giving up the things which they had set much store by, and gadding after some pelting trifle that cometh in their sight, so as there is no stay at all in them. Sometimes we shall see a chief run after three or four at once, and if there come a thing, that he fought for he catcheth at that by and by: and anon after if he spy an apple or a cherry, or some other thing that likes him, he leaves all the residue too run after that. Even so play we: no doubt but we always think ourselves wise enough, and we take scorn too be taught at any man's hand, or too be warned what is good for us, for it seems too us too be an offering of wrong to us: but yet experience showeth that we want both wit and reason. For what is the cause that men do so toss and turmoil themselves out of measure, and yet run astray all their life long? As I said afore, all of us with one common accord hold this principle, that we desire too seek our own profit, there is neither great nor small but he is inclined unto that. But let us see whereunto men apply their minds: there is not that man whose affections boil not within him, in somuch that ye shall see the greatest number (as ye would say) rack themselves, and their minds never cease day nor night too run still upon the things that come afore them, whereby they hope for any profit. And when they have well tormented themselves, a man shall scarcely find one among a thousand that hath his affections well ordered: in somuch that it were much better for them too be a sleep all the time of their life, than too take so much travel without knowing why or wherefore. Now then seeing that the most part of us are proved not to discern betwixt good and evil as were requisite and expedient, we have need to submit ourselves unto God, praying him too guide us by his holy spirit. And specially when the sovereign felicity or welfare cometh in question, surely whereas we should be carried away and ravished in love with it: we be haled another way, and do nothing but fiske too and fro, and there is so great inconstancy and lightness in us, that the thing which we love more dearly than our life too day, shall be as good as despised too morrow. And that also is the cause why Saint Paul doth in this text upbraid the Galathians with their forgetting of their own happiness. 
Math. 6. c. 21.  For this saying of our Lord jesus Christ's, that look where a man's treasure is there is his heart also, is taken of the common order of nature. He termeth that thing our treasure, which we set most store by, and whereupon we do wholly repose ourselves: for there are many things which men do well like of, the which nevertheless they can easily find in their hearts too forbear. Though a man see a fair and costly thing, yet can he content himself quietly with his own state still, if he have wherewith too maintain himself. But if we esteem our life unhappy or unfortunate without the enjoying of any welfare at all, surely we shall be tossed with continual unquietness, till we have obtained it: and that doth common experience show well enough. Seeing then that our hearts must needs be tied too the thing which we take too be requisite too our chief felicity, let us now see how every man behaveth himself. Such as are given to the flightful goods of this world, or are so inflamed with ambitiousness and desire of honour, that they seek nothing else but too magnify themselves, and too be in some high degree and great estate, that they might be had in estimation: will always labour for the same. Such as are possessed with covetousness, will never leave gathering of goods, nor never be satisfied with any thing. They endure hunger and thirst, heat and cold, and dare neither eat nor drink half their fill, and all too the intent to heap up out of measure. Lo at what point they be. Again, such as covet to be esteemed and exalted too the worldward, endure as great misery as if they were in the hands of the hangman: nay, the hangman would not torment them so cruelly as they do themselves: and yet they be so headstrong, as they cannot by any means be turned from it. But when God is so gracious as to show us where our welfare lieth, that is to wit, in the kingdom of heaven: although we be warned that our life is of no continuance, and that we slip away out of hand: yet are we so ravished in love with our vanities, that we forsake the inestimable joy whereunto God calleth us, and set light by the heritage of heaven, in comparison of these worldly things which are right nought. Therefore let us consider, that S. Paul's present upbraiding of the Galathians when he asketh them where their happiness is become, toucheth and concerneth us now adays. For he presupposeth that the Galathians knew that God could not have done them a greater good turn in this world, than to enlighten them with the knowledge of his Gospel, whereby they had been thoroughly persuaded and resolved, that the world hath nothing but deceitfulness in it, for somuch as it turneth us away from the heritage of heaven, according also as our Lord jesus Christ allegeth the same similitude, 
Math. 13. f. 44.  that the Gospel and the treasures & riches contained therein are a precious stone, and that if we should give over all the things which we esteem in this world, and which we like best of, we should lose nothing by the bargain, nor have any cause to repent us. But now are we double too blame, seeing we turn away after we have known that God drew us from beneath to make us partakers of his heavenly glory, and put that inestimable benefit out of our remembrance for the whisking of a fly overthwart our eyes as they say. For as much then as it hath pleased God to open our eyes, and too pluck us out of the mire wherein we were plunged with the unbleevers and ignorant persons, not only in following superstitions and idolatries as others did, but also in giving ourselves over to our fleshly likings and wicked lusts: and seeing that God hath made us to perceive where our true joy lieth, and given us such a taste of it as we ought to rest wholly upon it: let us take good heed that we never change our purpose, nor alter our mind hereafter. And if we do: let us consider how the spirit of God doth here condemn us of unthankfulness by the mouth of Saint Paul, saying, Where is your happiness? For had we been always let alone like brute beasts without knowing wherein our welfare and joy consist, it had been no marvel though we had still kept on our common trace. But seeing that God hath showed us that we must seek all our welfare in our Lord jesus christ, and that he is the full perfection in whom we must wholly rest: if we do afterward fleet too and fro and be shaken now one way and now another: it is certain that we can no more excuse ourselves by ignorance. Ye see then that the thing which we have too bear in mind in this text, is that when we have once been taught the Gospel, we must set light by the things that we made too great account of before, and which men covet without end or measure: that is to wit by the allurements of Satan and of the world, and by all transitory and flightful things which have no substantialness in them and continually seek our Lord jesus Christ, till we come to the full enjoying of all the benefits which he hath brought us. And now hereupon S. Paul blameth the Galathians yet further, that he cannot be their enemy but for telling them the truth. For it is too great a lewdness to fall out with our friend, only for showing himself faithful towards us. What is the thing that we should chiefly desire in a friend, but that he should deal roundly with us, and not bear two faces in one hood, nor use any craft and untruth towards us? Every man can tell that well-enough, and it is as a natural lesson which we know without schooling: and yet notwithstanding we be grieved and displeased with them that tell us the truth, and by that means do work our weal: and therefore must it not needs be that we are bewitched of Satan, if we step up against them and become their enemies? Saint Paul then showeth the cause of his fear that they should be alienated from him, and blameth them that they were become his enemies, for none other cause than that he had dealt sound and roundly with them. Now although this vice be horrible, and all men condemn it: yet is it as common as any other nowadays in the world. For what else maintaineth friendship, but lying, flattering, dissimulation, counterfeiting, and such other like things? In somuch that if a man go roundly to work, he shall purchase himself hatred and ill will on all sides. And the very cause of the greatest contentions and debates that are nowadays in the world, is that men stop their ears against all truth and reason: for we would fain have all things buried that might mislike us: Therefore this was not written for the Galathians only, but is to be applied still at this day to the common instruction of all such, as cannot abide that men should deal faithfully and truly with them. For let every of is look upon himself and examine himself well, and he shall find that all of us are attainted with that vice, till God have purged us of it. So then let us assure ourselves that if we grieve such as tell us the truth, in so doing we despise God, and fall out with him rather than with the men. We will protest the clean contrary: nevertheless we do but lie, when we cannot endure that God should bewray the thing that we would have concealed, I mean, that he should discover our faults, and rebuke them, and hold us in awe, and not bear with any thing that is not lawful for us. Thus 〈◊〉 see in effect what we have to mark upon this text. Now hereupon Saint Paul laboureth too win the Galathians by great gentleness. My little Babes (saith he) of whom I travel in birth again, till our Lord jesus Christ be fashioned in you. Howbeit, although that his words be somewhat sweet, yet doth he not fail to sauce them a little to the intent to quicken them up, by calling them little babes, telling them that whereas they ought too have been fashioned and borne long ago, yea and to have been grown to man's estate in jesus Christ, he witted not what too make of them. For you drive me so to my shifts (saith he) that I cannot tell what speech I may use towards you any more: and therefore seeing you be so strange and untoward, and so fickle to be dealt with that I cannot tell how to handle you, I must feign to transform myself into a new man. Lo how he useth a manner of speech mingled with rigour and great friendliness. And he is not contented too take upon him only the person of a father, whose love notwithstanding is tender enough towards his children: but he likeneth himself also too a mother that is towards her travel and full of throws, who (notwithstanding all the pains that she feeleth) is more chary over the child that is to come out of her womb, than she is of her own bowels and life. When Saint Paul used this similitude, it is certain that he witted not how to show himself more affectioned towards them, to the intent to break, or at leastwise to soften the hardness that was in them to whom he spoke. But yet whatsoever come of it, he is flat with them in upbraiding them with their lewdness, in that they acknowledged not their mother that bore them and nurrished them with the substance of her own blood, but for all the gentleness that he used towards them, became as wild beasts that could not be tamed: and that was an outrageous unkindness. And so we see how Saint Paul doth continually follow the mean that I told you of to day: which is that to the uttermost of his power, he laboureth too bring those back again by lovingness, which were gone out of the way. And to that end he telleth them, that he hath a greater care of their welfare, than they would think. But yet howsoever the case stand, he mingleth their oil with tart vinegar, which quickened them up as need was, lest they should fal●●●sleepe in their sins. For it is no cockering of such as have offended God, and are as good as poisoned or rather bewitched by Satan, so as they perceive not their own filthiness: All such gear must be razed out. And therefore, hap what hap will, he holdeth such an even hand, as they must needs perceive that he procureth their welfare, and that all his seeking is to bring them unto God. This in effect is the thing that we have to mark upon this text. Howbeit we have also too mark particularly, that when Saint Paul termeth them little babes, he upbraideth them closely for that they had profited no better. For to what purpose is the Gospel daily preached unto us? 
1. Pe. 1. d 23.  It is said to be the incorruptible seed whereby we be begotten again to be the children of God. Now when we come into the world, we grow by nourishment of milk, and from time too time become stronger, so as at length we feed no more upon milk, but use substantialler food, whereby we gather force and strength more and more, till we come to man's state. Now then, what a thing were it if after we have been made new creatures by means of the Gospel, we will needs hang still upon the dug, and have so little prospered, that we must still be lulled in arms, and be not able too swallow a piece of bread, but will needs be still muzzling at the teat? Doth this proceed of the nature of the Gospel? No surely: and therefore we must acknowledge the fault to be in ourselves.  
So than whereas Saint Paul calleth the Galathians little babes, although he do therein show an earnest love towards them: yet doth he sting them also, according also as we see how the Apostle in the Epistle to the hebrews saith: 
Heb. 5. c. 12.  How now? You ought to be great clerk considering the long time that you have gone to school: for this is not the first day that the Gospel hath been preached unto you, and yet you be still at your apcie: and what a shame is that? For God hath done the office of a good schoolmaster towards you and taught you sufficiently: and you on your part have played the trewands: and so what will now become of you? For S. Paul had long time been delivered of the Galathians in jesus Christ, and they ought to have been grown strong in the faith of the Gospel. But behold, they be still novices & raw scholars, yea & so brutish as they wot not whereunto to stick, nor what to follow. That is the first point. And now consequently he addeth: that he traveleth of them in birth new again. He had been brought a-bed of them before: howbeit, that was as ye would say before their time. Not that he had not given them all that was requisite for their instruction: but for that they were not able to receive it, because they were still too much given to their earthly lusts and likings. 
1. Cor. 2. d. 14.  Now we know that the sensual man comprehendeth not the secrets of God. Therefore we must be discharged of our own nature, that we may be renewed in God: and the thing which we call Regeneration, that is to say new birth or second birth, doth us to wit that the old man which is in us, must be mortified and as it were changed. For as much then as the Galathians had not given place to the doctrine of the Gospel: therefore Saint Paul saith that he must be fain to be with child with them again, yea even till jesus Christ be fashioned in you saith he. This saying is added to sweeten that which was somewhat sour of itself. For what a shame was it that they which had received the earnest penny of their salvation in baptism, and in the Lord's supper, (as there were many of them both men and women that had been taught at the age of twenty, thirty, fifty, or threescore years) after protestation made before God that they were fully renewed in jesus Christ, should need to be as it were new melted, cast, and fashioned again? And in that respect Saint Paul saith, till jesus Christ be fashioned in you. As if he should say, I marvel that you should be still as little babes, and that I should be forced (as ye would say) to receive you again into my womb and bowels, till the time came that ye might be riper than you have hitherto been: and yet am I afraid also lest the pain and travel that I have taken among you be lost and misspent, and that you be not so well shaped and fashioned as were to be desired. Thus ye see briefly how Saint Paul mitigateth the rigour that might have been too great, and have wounded the Galathians too sore, when he said unto them, What? Ye be as it were borne before your time: I thought I had conceived you, bred you, borne you, and brought you up in jesus Christ, and I see now there is no life in you, at leastwise no spiritual life, and that all is slipped and vanished away. If Saint Paul had stayed there: surely those wretched people had been driven to confusion and utter despair. Therefore to give them courage to return again, he saith: Go too, truly ye have profited very ill hitherto: but enter new again into the right way, and let that which seemeth to be stark dead bring forth new fruit again, and let it be perceived that your protesting too walk according to the Gospel heretofore, hath not been vain. For like as if a tree be as good as dead, and seem to be utterly withered, it will spring again if a man put new earth to the root of it and cherish it: so will it fall out that a man which is quite strayed away from the Gospel, shall not only be as it were eftsoons begotten new again, if he be brought back again into the way: but also the thing that he had received afore shall do him good, as is to be seen wheresoever God giveth the grace too bring those back again into the right way which were strayed from it. But surely that happeneth not too all men: and therefore let us beware that we abuse not God's goodness, as many of these scoffers do, which turn away as though they had confederated themselves with Satan, whereof we see examples in these folk that defile and vnhalow themselves, and deface God's truth to the uttermost of their power. And if any man turn away through unconstancy, it seemeth that all is marred, and some will say, what shall a man win by teaching of them? behold, he is but a lost child: and so they will conclude that there is not one drop of good knowledge in them. But if God call them again, as there are many such examples to be seen: a man shall find that the thing which was as good as choked & overwhelmed before, sprouteth again, like as if dung were cast upon a well tilled ground, or as if dust and such other things were strewed upon it, that which is underneath it should lie hid for a time, but afterward it would shoot up again. This in effect is the thing that Saint Paul meant to tell us here. But by the we way we have to mark, that whereas he saith that jesus Christ shall be fashioned in them new again it is meant conditionally that they return under his obeisance. Surely this saying might seem somewhat harsh at the first sight: for we be rather fashioned in jesus Christ, than he in us. For proof whereof, behold, jesus Christ is our full and whole perfection. Now, too say that he is nourished in us as a little babe, or that he groweth or is furthered: is not seemly for his person. Nevertheless Saint Paul saith so: howbeit, that is but too show the union that is betwixt us and jesus Christ our head. Although then that jesus Christ can neither increase nor diminish in himself: yet doth he take all our faults and infirmities upon him. I have told you already that we are then borne in him, when we be called too the hope of salvation by the doctrine of the Gospel: for we be all dead and damned in Adam. There is but one mean of life, which is, to be made one with our Lord jesus Christ, who is the fountain that hath all fullness in it, and whereoutof it behoveth us too draw. Then we are borne in jesus Christ (as I said afore:) so doth he suckle us with the doctrine of his Gospel, till we be able too receive perfecter learning, and till our faith be so far forward, that we resemble little babes no more, but increase still in profiting more and more, till we be come to man's age, as Saint Paul saith in the fourth to the Ephesians. Furthermore to the end we may know that our Lord jesus Christ intendeth not to be separated from us, but that he and we be all one: he saith that he taketh our faults upon him, and becometh as a little babe in us. How so? Can jesus Christ be weak? No, not in respect of himself: but for as much as we be members of his body, he saith he is little in us in respect of the little knowledge of him which we have. And for as much as we proceed still further and further: he saith also that he groweth and is increased in us. Lo here a record of excellent goodness, yea of the infinite goodness of God's son, in that it pleaseth him so to abase himself, as not only too have compassion and pity of our infirmities, too relieve them and remedy them: but also transformeth himself, and is contented too say that he is as it were unperfect, and as a little babe, and that he groweth greater and greater according too the continual increasing of our faith. 
Eph. 1. d. 23  And here ye see also why in another place Saint Paul calleth the Church the fullness of God and of his son our Lord jesus Christ. But surely if we imagine that God is not thoroughly full and perfect in himself, but that he hath need too borrow of us: it is rank traitorous: for what are we able to give unto him? When he shall have gathered us all before him, what can he find in us but utter misery? For we be plunged, yea and utterly saped in it. Yet notwithstanding he telleth us by the mouth of Saint Paul, that we be his accomplishment, and that in that respect he is after a sort imperfect. Not that he could not be without us. for he hath been always everlastingly, before he had created the world. And although there were neither heaven nor earth, could not God be satisfied with himself? Were he nor rich enough of his own glory? Yes surely: but he will not be perfect nor fully satisfied till he have us knit in one with him. Thus ye see what we have to mark upon this text. And by this word Fashion we be warned, that it not enough for us to have some slight knowledge of our Lord jesus Christ: but that he must be so lively shaped in us to the full, as we may have such a print of his power, of all his graces, and of all his benefits graven in our hearts, as may never be blotted out or defaced again. He said heretofore, that when the Gospel is preached with such efficacy as belongs unto it, jesus Christ is after a sort crucified among us: in somuch that we not only see him painted lively afore us, but it is as much as if we saw him upon the Cross, with his blood streaming down, as though he were presently offering up the everlasting sacrifice to God his father, to wash away all our offences and misdeeds. Now like as God showeth us that favour: so let us on our side beware that we let not the thing slip that is set afore us, as many folk do, who when they have gotten the understanding of a two or three words of the Gospel, do fall to flourishing, and think themselves to have too much, whereas notwithstanding they have but a confused imagination. Therefore it is not to be wondered at, though they be utterly at their wits ends in every temptation be it never so small, so as all that they ween themselves to have learned, serveth them to no purpose: for God doth by that means punish their negligence. Wherefore, in asmuch as God hath granted us the grace to know his son: let the foresaid representation be printed in us as oft as we come to any Sermon, and let us be renewed in knowledge and remembrance: that when the Devil shall labour to darken, and finally to deface the faith which we shall conceive, he may gain nothing at our hands because we have the lively impression [of Christ's sacrifice] so deeply graven in our hearts, as it may well be said that he is truly and thoroughly fashioned in us. And herein it to is be seen, that the Papists have utterly renounced our Lord jesus Christ: For they cooks the world, saying that it is enough too have a confused faith, and that men must not be too inquisitive, and that it is perilous for men to endeavour themselves to profit in the Gospel. Behold their blasphemies. But here we see how S. Paul telleth the Galathians, that it is a great shame for them that jesus Christ Christ should be fashioned new again in them, saying that it is all one as if they were doted, and had not received the doctrine as they ought too have done which had been preached among them. Therefore if we do our duty and be as good scholars too Godward, as he is a good and faithful schoolmaster towards us: surely we shall not have an entangled faith of some confused imagination, 
2 Cor. 3. d. 18.  but we shall behold the son of God as he is spoken of the Corinthians, where it is said that the Gospel is the true looking glass wherein we behold jesus Christ as it were in the face. Not that we see him with our eyes, for that is reserved to the last day, at what time we shall be like unto God. As then his glory shall be fully discoured unto us: but as now we behold our Lord jesus Christ in the Gospel so far forth as is meet for us, and as our weakness and rudeness will bear, that we may be transformed and fashioned like unto him. And whereas S. Paul addeth, that he would feign be with the Galathians, to change his speech because he was sorry for them: therein he bewrayeth again how gross and intolerable their fault is, sith he woteth not at which end too begin with them, and that although he have bred them in jesus Christ, and fed them up with the doctrine of the Gospel, yet he knoweth not how to rule them any more, whereas notwithstanding, a mother ought to know the complexion and nature of her child. Needs then must those men be utterly froward and leaudmynded, whose fathers and mothers are at their wit's end and wot not how to behave themselves: and when their children are become either serpent's full of poison, or Lions full of pride and stubbornness, so as they be past teaching or handling: it must needs be that they are become fiends. And yet doth S Paul upbraid the Galathians with it. Howbeit, in stead of blaming them, let us see if the like vice be not to be found in us: namely that when God openeth his mouth to teach us, he find us so fickleheaded, that he must be fain to alter his speech at every turn. It is true that he can well-enough wield our hearts when it shall please him. But we treat not here of his secret power whereby he worketh in his chosen. We treat here but only of our own nature, how beastly it is if it be considered in itself, and of the preaching of the Gospel. Are not they that would preach the doctrine of our Lord jesus Christ faithfully, stricken continually in heaviness to see men so beastly as they show themselves to be? For our tasting of the goodness of our God ought to tame us. Surely we ought to give good ear to his doctrine: and if we could be drawn unto him by gentleness, or if we would be warned with every little beckoning of his finger, like the child that seeketh too please his father, who as soon as his father doth but speak the word, hath his feet ready out of hand too run whither soever his father sendeth him, and both his hands ready to do whatsoever he commandeth him: he should not need to use long process with us. But when God speaketh to us, we be so dulwitted as we wot not what he meeneth: or else we stop our ears, that cry he never so loud, it is to no purpose, for we abide always at one point. Therefore the thing that S. Paul hath spoken in this text, serveth not for any one people alone: but it is all one as if he blamed the whole world in all ages for unthankfulness, saying that God is after a sort grieved with us for being so crooked and froward, and for the great number of lurking holes and hypocrisies that are in us: in so much that if he use us gently, we become so much the more sturdy: and if he handle us roughly, we kick against the spur. And in good sooth we see what his gentleness and roughness avail us: that is to wit, so little, that our lewdness must needs be overgreat, seeing he can not win us by the one nor by the other. Therefore let us bethink ourselves thoroughly. Furthermore forasmuch as God is willing to beget us by his word, to the end we should be his children, and in the end obtain inheritance whereunto he hath adopted us by our Lord jesus Christ, and which he hath purchased for us by the death & passion of him that is the true & only heir: as oft as we come to Sermons, or any of us read the holy Scripture, let us consider to what end it serveth. And moreover, if we find not such power and efficacy in God's word when we hear it preached or read: let us blame our own naughtiness or dullness for it, assuring ourselves that the world doth still hold us back and hinder us too much: and let us pray God that his word may not be unprofitable to us. Besides this, when we be once reform by it, so as we are become his children: let us daily feed upon it, assuring ourselves that we have need of it all the time of our life, and that we be not yet come to the perfection whereunto we must tend. Wherefore let that stir us up, and let us always be earnestly minded to go still forward, till we stick fast too our Lord jesus Christ, and let us take good heed that we do not stop and shut up the passage that he should have to us, 
2. Cor. 6. c. 12.  to guide and govern us to our safety. And this is the very same thing which we have seen S. Paul upbraid the Corinthians with, namely that he could not come at them: and why? It was not long of me, saith he. Whereof then? Even of your own overstrayghtnesse & shrinking back: and because ye submit not yourselves to God, but rather draw from him, or else shrink back into your lurking holes: I am fain to talk to you, now in one speech and now in another. So then according to his upbraiding of the Corinthians there, and of the Galathians still here, let us beware that we be not so streightlaced as we be of our own nature: but let us pray God to give us access to his word. And seeing that all our lusts, our sinful vanities, and our froward affections are as bars, gates, and such other things cast in the way, too the intent that God's word should not pass: let us fight against them, let it not only enter in unto us as at a crevice, but let it find the gate wide open, and when soever God speaketh, let us give good ear, and open our hearts and minds, to receive the doctrine rightly and roundly, whereby we should be cleansed, till we be come to the fountain of all cleanness.  
But now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us so to feel them, as we may condemn ourselves, not only with our mouths, but also with a true meaning heart, and fight valiantly against all our vices, forsaking ourselves more & more, and labouring to rid us quite and clean of them, and of all the corruption and sinfulness that is in us, till he have drawn us fully to himself, and that we be so transformed to the likeness of his image, as we may enjoy his immortal glory, whereunto he now allureth us, & which we can not possess as yet but in hope, until the latter day. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people and nations of the earth, bringing back all ignorant souls from the miserable bondage of error and darkness, to the right way of salvation. etc.   

The xxix Sermon, which is the sixth upon the fourth Chapter.  
21 Tell me you that would be under the Law, here ye not the Law?  
22 For it is written that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bond woman, and the other by a free woman.  
23 And he that was by the bond woman was borne after the flesh: but he that was of the free woman was borne by promise.  
24 Which things are spoken by an Allegory: for they be two covenants. The one from mount Sina which engendereth unto bondage, which is Agar.  
25 For Agar is mount Sina in Arabia, and representeth that which is now called jerusalem, and is in bondage with her children.  
EVery man can say that freedom is a thing so greatly to be desired, that man's life is as it were half dead, or a continual pininig away without it. And in very deed we shun bondage and subjection as much as is possible, and seek freedom and liberty, according also as it is named an inestimable benefit in the common Proverb. Now if it be so in respect of this earthly life: Much more is it so when it standeth upon the everlasting salvation of our souls. But we see that many run into bondage, and tie the rope about their own necks wilfully. They can well enough say that they desire freedom: but in the mean while they show themselves too have as it were vowed themselves unto slavery. And this is specially seen and tried to much when we come too the enjoying of the freedom which is purchased us by our Lord jesus Christ, too the end that our souls should have rest. For although God set us free from the bonds of Satan, and from tyranny of sin, by the Gospel, in telling us that he adopteth us too be his children: yet do we scarcely see any that accept that benefit when it is offered them, but all do plunge themselves into the cursed captivity of sin, and had liefer to be subject to their own lusts, than too walk at liberty by yielding themselves to the obeying of God. Not without cause therefore doth S. Paul reprove here the unthankfulness of such as long to be under the law, telling them that they forsake the thing which they ought most chief to wish for, that is, to be frank and free as the children of God. And here of he giveth us as it were a looking glass or lively picture, saying that even in the Law itself a man may perceive how wretched and miserable man's state is, so long as he abideth under the Law. For Abraham's house was as a lively image of God's Church. There therefore we may see what the state of the Church is. Now it is said that Abraham had two sons: the one named Ishmael; 
Gen. 16. a. 1.  & the other named Isaac. Ishmael was borne of Agar which was Abraham's handmaid, and had been given him to wife. Howbeit there was a foul fault in that he could not discharge the promise and bond that he had made to his lawful wife Sara. Again, we see that the cause of this marriage between Abraham and Agar, happened through the overmuch hastiness of Sara, because she thought that God forslowed the performance of his promise so long, and she was desirous to have issue. But she thought that that could not come to pass by her own means, & therefore she made a very evil construction upon God's word, and it appeareth that she was not so patient & well stayed in her faith as was requisite. To be short the marriage was to be condemned, and no better than whoredom, howbeit that Abraham's intent was not so. For he was not led with wicked lust. He might very well have desired to have had the seed whereof the salvation of the world should spring: but see what our foolish intents do. When we attempt one thing or other without having God's word for our warrant, we shall be carried and led into many faults through our own rashness. After this manner is Ishmael borne of Agar the bondwoman, and yet is that no Lawful marriage nor allowed of God. Isaac is borne of Sara long time after Ishmael: for Ishmael might well have been sixteen year old ere Isaac was borne. But Saint Paul following the record of Moses, saith that Isaac was borne by promise, and Ishmael after the flesh. Not that Abraham begat not his son Isaac: but that he did it by power from heaven, because his body was already withered and as good as half dead, and he had not any more lustiness in him. He was a man of a hundred years old, & his wife also pricked much about the same age, who had been barren all the foretime of her life, & was full fourscore & ten years old or thereabouts ere she might conceive & be with child, in somuch that even she herself also thought it to be but a tale and a laughing matter, when the message was brought him by the Angels. 
Goe 18. b. 12.  Ye see then that Isaac was borne by promise. For in that case God wrought by miracle, too the end it might be known that our Lord jesus should be sent into the world, not after the common order of nature, but as proceeding of God's goodness and wonderful forepurpose. But howsoever the case stand, ye see here in the house of Abraham (who is as it were a figure and image of the Church) two women with their two children borne of either of them one. Now as touching Agar, S. Paul saith that she representeth mount Sinai where the Law is given: and he calleth it a mountain of Arabia, to show that it was not in the holy land which God had appointed to be the inheritance of his people. Also Sara representeth jerusalem: not the jerusalem (saith he, which is now standing, for that was corrupted and gone away from the law and pure doctrine of God: I say from the law, not after the manner that S. Paul taketh it here to engender unto bondage: but according to the covenant that God had made with his people in the name of our Lord jesus Christ. For as much then as the jerusalem which was in S. Paul's time, had forsaken jesus Christ, and by that means disannulled God's covenant: S. Paul saith that it must be coupled with Agar or mount Sinai. It is to no purpose (saith he) that the jews make their brags under colour of their Temple, Sacrifices and such other things, that they be Gods chosen and peculiar people: for notwithstanding all that gear, yet are they as good as banished and rooted out of the holy land, and have no more but a vain title of the law. For let a man look upon the state of jerusalem as it is now to be seen, and it differeth nothing at all from Sinai. But there is a jerusalem from above (saith he▪) that is to wit, the Church, which breedeth us before God, and she having the incorruptible seed of the Gospel, beareth children that are free and unbound, and she is the mother of all the faithful, according as it is written, 
Esa. 54. a. 1.  Rejoice thou poor barren woman. And Esay speaketh not to any one woman: but termeth God's Church so by a similitude, which Church should for a time be greatly scattered. His saying then is, very well, thou shalt be an ofcast, and there shall be as it were a kind of divorce between God and thee: but in the end he will multiply thee again, and thou shalt have more children than if thou hadst flourished of all the while in prosperity: and that came to pass when the Gospel was preached openly too the world. For then the Church had not only the children of Abraham, or some one certain people: but through the heavenly seed of the Gospel, she brought forth infinite children unto God, of all Nations and Countries, far and wide, according to the power which God uttered through the whole world. Lo here in effect the substance of the text which I 〈◊〉 rehearsed. But first of all we have to mark, that whereas S. Paul saith, that these things are spoken by an Allegory: he meant not too impeach the natural sense of the holy Scripture, as we see how some have done, who through their foolish curiosity of seeking fond speculations in the holy Scripture, have turmoiled and disordered all things, esteeming the literal sense to be nothing worth. This was the cause that all things were falsified and perverted, and there hath not been a more devilish device than these allegories, which have borne such sway in the world, and as yet still delight many men so much, that they be as it were bewitched with them, because they be very favourable and plausible. O noble exposition, say they. And why so? Because that when as it toucheth neither heaven nor earth, the silly people are ravished at it, and it is an easy matter too hang in suspense and mammering at it. But Saint Paul mente not that the things which Moses reporteth of Isaac and Ishmael, should only serve for such curious speculations: but he showeth that in that story we see in effect the state of the Church, because that at that time there was no Church in the world governed by God, but only the house of Abraham. There was as yet Salem where Melchisedeck was king: How be it for as much as the same went still too decay, God gathered a people in the person of Abraham, whereby he gave an incling, that he would be called upon by those whom he had sholed out from the rest of the world. Therefore we must not read this story of Moses coldly without looking any further, that is too say, without consideration of the things that happened in that house, wherein the state of the Church is showed us. Mark that for one point. But now too come too the principal, let us mark that whereas Saint Paul likeneth Agar Abraham's bond woman unto mount Sinai, and unto the Law that was published there: he meeneth not the Law with the whole contents and substance of it. For in the Law there are promises of salvation, which we must hope for by our Lord jesus Christ, as Saint Paul declareth in divers places, and as we ourselves have seen. Then if we could take the Law in his right and lawful use, it is certain that we should have there the corruptible seed of life, and God would be our father, and we should be set free by him. The law in deed hath engendered unto bondage as in outward respect, as hath been declared heretofore. Although the fathers of old time were God's children and heirs of the kingdom of heaven as well as we: yet were they under tutors and governors. For they were as yet like little children, and the perfection of things was reserved to the coming of our Lord jesus Christ: and the Ceremonies were as bridles and thongs, so that they which kept them had not the full freedom that God granteth us to enjoy now adays as it is purchased for us by our Lord jesus Christ. Yet notwithstanding S. Paul speaking here of the Law that engendereth unto bondage, taketh it for the false opinion which they had against whom he disputeth. For he will add anon, that all such as are so engendered, shall in the end be banished and driven out of God's house and heritage. Now although the fathers were engendered in outward bondage, as is said of them in the viii. to the Romans: yet were they free by the spirit of faith, which over ruled the bondage, or else they had been cut of from all hope of salvation. To be short, S. Paul speaketh here of the law, after the interpretation wherewith it had been corrupted by the hypocrites that buzied their heads about pelting trifles, and would needs make meritorious deeds of them, and in the mean while did cast men's consciences into so straight bonds, as was enough too choke them. But hereof enough hath been said heretofore. Nevertheless we must call to mind how the law hath been compared with the Gospel, because that such as will needs purchase themselves righteousness by it, do bear themselves in hand that God is bound unto them, for their doing of their duty, and they think they do it thoroughly in deed. 
levit. 18. a. 5.  When they hear this promise, he that doth these things shall live: by and by they streyn themselves, and they believe that they shall bring the matter about to perform all that ever God requireth and commandeth. And when they have once gotten the promise by the end, straightways they look for the wages too: & they never think any more that their salvation is a free gift, but that they have deserved and earned God's promise, so that the eternal life is with them but a recompense of their deserts. Thus ye see what is meant by the Law when S. Paul compareth it with the Gospel. And as touching the Gospel he doth us to wit, that it is a doctrine whereby God showeth himself to be our father, with covenant that we should be set free from the condemnation of Satan and sin, yea and from the curse of the law. For (as we have seen afore) it is said that all such as fulfil not the law in all points shall be accursed. Now the case is so, that all of us are endangered. And by that means all the world is swallowed up in despair, and there is no remedy, unless God draw wretched sinners out of that condemnation, and acquit them of the sentence that was pronounced against them. Now than we see after what manner S. Paul took the name of the Law: namely that he meant not, that the doctrine which is contained in Moses, doth not make us rightly the children of God, or that it containeth not the promises which were for the everlasting salvation of mankind: but only that before jesus Christ came into the world, there was not yet any full liberty or freedom as there is now adays, & moreover that the hypocrites abused the law by their false interpretations. For they surmised that they could make God amends, and thereby purchase favour at his hand. And therefore S. Paul sayeth that we shall always be in bondage till we be begotten again by another kind of seed, that is to wit, by the Gospel. But let us mark well these words, where it is said that Agar or Sinai representeth the jerusalem which was at that time, that is too wit, the same City which had erst been God's sanctuary, & should have been the wellspring of all heavenly doctrine, 
isaiah. 2. a 3.  according too Esay and Micheas, which say, The law shall come from Zion, 
Mic. 4. a. 2.  and the word of God from jerusalem. Howbeit for as much as the jews were corrupt, and had mingled their own inventions & glozes with the pureness of the true doctrine, yea and had forsaken jesus Christ the fountain of life: S. Paul sayeth that that jerusalem of theirs is like Agar the bondmaid, & like the mountain Sinai which cannot engender but to condemnation: and that is a thing well worthy to be marked: for it serveth too show that God did never so tie his grace to any one place, but that he punished the thanklessness of the inhabiters, 
Psal. 48. a. 3. &. 132. c. 13.  when they would not have the wit to make their benefit of the good things that he had put into their hands. Behold, jerusalem is called Gods holy city, his royal palace, his house, and the place of his abode: all these titles are given it in the holy Scripture. 
Math. 4. a. 5. &. 27. f. 53.  And yet notwithstanding S. Paul sayeth that she is become like Sinai a barren hill in a desert and elendge place, and out of the bounds of the holy land which God calleth his resting place and the heritage of his faithful and chosen. Seeing there was such a change in the City of jerusalem, which had been chosen of God and honoured with so many goodly and excellent titles: what shall become of all such people as do now adays refuse the doctrine of the Gospel? Although they were exalted to the like honour, yet could God well enough make them to tumble into all reproach. We see what is said of all those Cities where our Lord jesus Christ had preached the Gospel: 
Math. 11. c. 21.  as of Capernaum and the rest. For they might have boasted of their having of the message of salvation first afore all others, and of Christ's being conversant among them rahter than at jerusalem. But he sayeth, thou shalt be cast down to the bottom of hell: and that was because they were stubborn & maliciously wilful, in disdaining to receive the grace that was preached unto them. Yea & we see what jeremy sayeth of Silo. 
jere. 7. b. 12  Because the jews boasted so much of their town of jerusalem, under the colour of the Temple and the altar: Go your ways to Silo (sayeth he): was not the Ark placed there a long time? did not men resort thither from all coasts to worship God? did they not offer sacrifices there? And what see ye now? a terrible token of God's vengeance, because they had not profited themselves by the benefit that was offered to them first of all. Now therefore let us apply this to our own instruction, that whensoever God shall have been so gracious to us, as to make his abode among us, & as it were to plant his royal siege with us too reign over us, we may walk in fear & wareness, endeavouring on our side to obey him, & to shroud ourselves soberly & advisedly under his wings. For if we think to hold him bound unto us, & thereupon presume to be wilful in our own conceit, & vnhalow the gracious gifts which he had dedicated to our salvation: surely such lewdness shall not abide unpunished. So then we be warned by the example of jerusalem, to yield ourselves peaceably to the obeying of our God, & to suffer him to govern us, applying ourselves to him in all respects, without puffing up into vain presumption, when he shall have bestowed any of his spiritual gifts upon us, but rather confessing that we be so much the 〈◊〉 beholden unto him, & thereupon taking occasion to humble ourselves. And here by the way we see what a fondness it is of the Papists, too tie God unto Rome under colour (as they say) that it is the Apostolic sea. Let us put the case it were so, although we know not why, for all that they allege of S. Peter is but tales and stark lies. It is very certain that S. Paul was held prisoner at Rome, and it may be gathered that he was even put too death there. Behold, all the holiness of Rome is this, that the Gospel was persecuted there, and that that Devilish dungeon hath been defiled with the blood of the martyrs, as it were to provoke gods wrath, and too confederate itself too fight against the truth, and as much▪ as may be to abolish the name and remembrance of our Lord jesus Christ. Behold here all the worthiness of Rome. But now admit that they had the records which the City of jerusalem had, whereof not withstanding they find not one syllable in the holy Scripture. It is not said that God will reign or have any dwelling in the City of Rome, nor that it should be named the mother church, nor have any other dignity or pre-eminence at all. In deed Saint Paul sayeth that the faith of the Romans, 
Rom. 1. b. 8.  (& yet they were then but a handful of people,) was at that time known everywhere, even to their great renown. For ye must not think that those which bore the sword there were the Christians: but they were a few folk gathered together in covert. Those doth S. Paul praise and commend: but yet doth it not follow that the Church was over all the whole town of Rome, notwithstanding, whatsoever it were, we see what happened too jerusalem. Saint Paul telleth us that it differed not from Agar or Sinai, which is an unholy and defiled place, so that the holiness thereof was utterly done away, because it continued not in the pure doctrine of the Gospel. Therefore we may conclude that such as have been nearest unto God, and too whom he hath communicated himself most familiarly, shall be shaken off as strangers, if they abide not in the pureness [of the truth] which is the unseparable band whereby we be made one with our God. But surely we see that now adays, the pure doctrine of our Lord jesus Christ is not only shaken off, trodden under foot, despised, & scorned at Rome: but also cruelly persecuted with fire & sword, & finally that there is no religion at all there. For that place is so full of filth and lewdness, that if a man go thither, it is a wonder that ever he should return with any fear of God or with any good seed in him. We see then that it is as a dungeon of hell: and would God that they which have been there had rather broken their necks, than lifted up a foot to go thither. For we see presently, that the country of France hath been infected with all ungodliness by it, so that the most part of them are become no better than hogs and dogs, having less religion in them than brute beasts. But yet (as I have touched heretofore) we be warned hereby too walk in fear and wariness, and too take good heed that we be not bereft & deprived of the benefit which we have received, if we abuse it, lest God pour out his horrible wrath upon us, and we become as a mirror and pattern of reproach after the manner of jerusalem, which S. Paul doth here set upon the scaffold, not withstanding that it had been so highly honoured before. Furthermore let us mark, that under the figure of Abraham, God doth here show himself a father too all his: and so ye see we be begotten of God, so as we have room in his Church. But yet is it not enough for us too call upon God as our father, except we be rightly begotten again by the incorruptible seed, which is unto us as a pledge of everlasting life and salvation. If it be asked, how then is it possible that we should be begotten of God, and yet notwithstanding be as it were a bastardseede? The answer is, that we by our own vice and naughtiness do mar God's seed which is his word: for so is it named by S. Peter. 
1. Pet. 1. d. 23.  But it is certain that in respect that the word proceedeth from God it containeth in itself nothing but all goodness. And again we see what pureness shineth there, how that all the treasures of God's righteousness, mercy & goodness are uttered there. Thus than you see what manner of thing God's word is, and what is the nature thereof. Nevertheless when we corrupt it and falsify it by our own fancies, and make a mingle-mangle of it: we may still be taken for God's children, howbeit we shall be but as bastard children, as shall be declared more at large (by God's leave) after dinner. For than will S. Paul declare, that although Ishmael were the eldest Son, yet was he in the end driven out of the house wherein he had taken the chief room upon him, howbeit that he was but a bastard, and also borne of a bondwoman. Then let us mark that we must not only be begotten by God's word into a pure faith, and God by his holy spirit enlighten us that we may know his will according as he witnesseth it unto us. For if we change his word after our own fancy, and disguyze it: truly it may be called God's seed still, but yet is it not so in deed, what soever we make of it, because it abideth not in his own soundness. And here ye see the cause why so many do now adays falsely name themselves Christians: according as the Papists will well enough confess that they believe in God, and that they be contented too hold themselves too the holy Scripture. But yet for all that, it is apparent that they be utterly perverted, and that as touching the Scripture, whereas they ought too receive it with all reverence, they turn it too their own liking, yea and make a mockage and scoff of it, and (as I said erewhiles) they spew out this blasphemy against it, that it is a nose of wax, and that men may turn it which way they list: and moreover it is apparent that they have turmoiled all things by their own forgeries. For what else do men call God's servis in popery, but the things that men have set down of their own brain. There is no mention of ruling themselves by God's commandment and ordinance. God must be thrust out of his place, and men take upon them that which belongeth unto him, challenging authority too bring folks consciences into bondage, and to make what laws they think good. But that is to villainous and outrageous a corruption. On the other side, whence do the Papists draw the Articles of their faith? even out of their own decrees, for they reck not too draw any resolution out of the holy Scripture. So then they pass not a whit what is in the holy Scripture: but if any thing be agreed upon and received by common opinion, that is as an Oracle from heaven with them. And we see also that when they intent to prove any of their toys, the first reason that they make, is that it is received, and that antiquity ought to prevail, as who would say that there were any prescription in the matter: and thereupon they pull out certain texts of the Scripture by the hears of the head, and these must also help forward the matter. But [when all comes to all] it is but flat mockery, & it is apparent that they wilfully corrupt God's word. For there is such gross and beastly ignorance in them, that very children might justly spit in their faces for it. So then the Papists are a fair looking glass to us at this day, for the things that are contained here in S. Paul: that is to wit, that many of them vaunt themselves to be God's children, and householdmeynie of his Church, and yet notwithstanding are but bastard slips, and of a corrupted seed, because that in stead of cleaving thoroughly to the pure doctrine which were able too beget them again into the hope of the heavenly life, they be so given to their own minglings, that there is not any more soundness in them. But we need not to go any further too show that the matter which S. Paul treateth of here, is verified too much of the Popedom. For where abouts is our greatest strife now adays, but for free-will, for merits, for satisfactions, and for such other things? The Papists say that we are able by our own free-will, to purchase grace at God's hand, not that we need not too be aided and succoured by his holy spirit, but because there is a certain matching together (say they) between God and us, so as God worketh one piece and we another. Thus do they make us Gods marrows, and like as our strength would be to weak if it were not succoured on God's behalf: so should Gods grace (say they) be unavailable, if we made it not of force by our own moving thereunto. And hereupon again they forge & build their merits: there is none other talk among than, but of purchacing the realm of paradise, by making God beholden to them: & then step forth their merits and satisfactions to ransom all the faults that they have committed. Thus ye see in effect what the Papists prate and jangle. Thereupon they conclude, that it is blasphemy too say that God's Law is impossible, and that we be not able too perform it: saying that there is no man but he may fully discharge himself of it when he listeth. It is an easy matter for them too prate after that fashion in the shadow: but they that say so, are naughty ruffians, drunkards, swearers, and folk given too all villainy and outrage. For men know well enough what the holiness of the monks, of the shavelings, and of all the whole rabble of their rifraff and Cankerwoormes is. But we on our side say that we be borne the bondslaves of sin, and are held in so straight bands under the tyranny of Satan, that we cannot so much as think one good thought of well doing, but go forward still unto all evil, like as if an Ass should always bear his yoke or burden with him, and yet we sin not but willingly: But how soever we far, we be so saped in sin, that naturally we cannot do any thing but offend God, and therefore that he must be fain to enlarge us and set us at liberty by his holy spirit. Moreover we say, that the law of God is unpossible to be fulfilled, and that it showeth us our duty to the end to condemn us & to stop our mouths, & too make us come before God as wretched offenders, too obtain grace at his hand for the sins which we have committed, and to confound us with shame, to the end we should grant ourselves to be damned, and seek to be saved at God's hand, through the grace of our Lord jesus Christ. Finally we say, that too justify ourselves before him, is a thing that passeth all our ability, and that he supplieth our wants because he sifteth us not with rigour, nor entereth into account with us: & that when we have offended him, there is none other satisfaction for it, than the sacrifice that was offered by our Lord jesus Christ, nor any other cleansing, than to plunge ourselves over head and ears in his blood. Thus ye see how the doctrine which is contained in S. Paul, is to be put in practise in respect of the disputations of the Papists against us. For it is certain, that for all their bragging and false pretending of the name of God, and for all their saying that they be his children because they be begotten by the holy scripture: they show that their mother is Agar or Sinai, and consequently that they be bondmen borne, and do tie the rope about their own neck, because they have no will to go unto God, too receive the freedom that he offereth them, but will rather usurp to themselves the thing that belongeth to God only, and will needs justify themselves by their own merits; and fulfil the law of themselves. Therefore they be bondchildrens, and continue slaves still, and in the end must be driven quite out of the house. As for us, we shall see hereafter what proof the doctrine hath which we hold, & what it bringeth with it: which is, that we have none other freedom than is given us by the doctrine of the gospel, according also as our Lord jesus Christ showeth in the viii. of S. john, that it is his peculiar office to make us free, & that the drawing of us out of damnation, is a special privilege given unto him by God his father. Therefore when we come too our Lord jesus Christ, and in him seek, for all things that we want, knowing that by his means we be delivered from the yoke of the law, which we are not able to bear, and which not only made us too stoop, but also weighed us down to the bottom of hell: if is the true seed that begetteth us again into full freedom too be God's children, not only to be bruited so in this world, but also to be avowed so at his hand before his Angels, that in 〈…〉 we may come too the heritage that is bought so dearly for us, and which we cannot attain to by our own power, but by the means of him to whom it belongeth who communicateth it unto us according as he offereth it us daily by his Gospel.  
But now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us feel them better than we have done, so as it may make us to grow and increase more and more in true repentance, that our coming unto him may be in all lowliness without hypocrisy, being ashamed of our wretchedness, and not seeking any other remedy than in our Lord jesus Christ: and that forasmuch as our good God hath adopted us and sealed the grace of his adoption in our hearts by his holy spirit, we may stand steadfast in the pureness of his Gospel, without adding any thing of our own, and without marring it by our own interpretations, and that he so hold us in the obedience of faith by his holy spirit, that like as he hath begun too show himself bountiful towards us, so we also may go continually forward to the said perfection; without swerving aside at any time. And so let us all say, Almighty God our heavenly father. etc.   

The. 30. Sermon, which is the seventh upon the fourth Chapter.  
26 But the jerusalem which is from above is free, which is the mother of us all.  
27 For it is written, be glad thou barren which bearest no children, break forth and cry thou that travelest not: for the desolate hath many more children than she that hath a husband  
28 And we my brethren, we be children of promise, after the manner of Isaac.  
29 But like as then, he that was borne after the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the spirit: even so is it now.  
30 Nevertheless, what saith the scripture? Cast out the bondwoman and her son: for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the free woman.  
31 So then brethren, we be not children of the bondwoman, but of the free woman.  
WE have seen this morning that many do boast themselves to be faithful, pretending falsely to be God's children, & are so taken to the worldward, who notwithstanding are but bastards, and God disclaimeth them, because they have corrupted the good seed which is the pure doctrine, whereby we be begotten new again to be made partakers of the free adoption whereto God calleth us. Then all that we have to do, is not to be counted too be of the Church, except we be of the pure & sound seed, that is to say, except we follow God's word without any corruption or mingling. And for this cause doth S. Paul bring us back too the heavenly jerusalem, that we might know who is our mother. Truly to speak properly, such as pervert the natural sense of the scripture are not the children of God, and all their crying and calling upon him as their father, is but stark lying and hypocrisy. Howbeit forasmuch as they be taken to be of that degree: S. Paul discerneth them out by their mother, too the end we might know which are Gods true and lawful children and allowed of him. For the 〈◊〉 of the Church is oftentimes pretended at all adventure, and in these days the Papists make a buckler of it to shield their errors withal. And because the holy scripture is against them: they think it may serve them for a covert, that they (as they ween) have the Church on their side. Yea but S. Paul telleth us that we must be wise to discern which is the true Church. For the jews had colour enough to show that God had his abiding place in jerusalem, 
Psal. 137 c. 14.  because he had chosen it out with assurance that he would rest there for ever, as we have seen this morning. And yet notwithstanding the very same jerusalem became as a den of thieves, because our Lord jesus Christ was crucified there, and the jews were for their unfaithfulness cut utterly off from the house of God, because they had endeavoured to the uttermost of their power to abolish his truth. Though the name of jerusalem had erst been honourable: yet was it then had in reproach and disdain both before the Angels and before all the faithful. Even so at this day we ought to consider well which is the Church, to the end that we be not children of a bastard seed, and so God shake us off and banish us out of his house, for pretending his name so falsely through hypocrisy before men. In deed it is a very excellent honour that God giveth to his Church, in saying that she is the mother of all the faithful, and it agreeth with S. Paul's report in another place, 
1. Tim. 3. d. 15.  where he sayeth, that she is as it were the pillar that upholdeth. God's truth in this world. Not that the truth hath any need to be maintained by us, which are inclined to all lightness and inconstancy, and which have nothing in us by nature but untruth: for what steadiness is there to be found in us, to say that God's truth should stay upon men? But because that of his infinite goodness it is his will to have his word preached here beneath, and he hath committed the charge thereof to such as he calleth thereto, 
Mat. 23. b. 9  in respect where of the Church is called the mother of us all. For as our lord jesus Christ telleth us) we have but one father, which is God, yea and he is the father as well of our bodies as of our souls. Howbeit God is our spiritual father without having any make, & yet notwithstanding he begetteth us into the hope of eternal life, and that is by the means of his Church, wherinto he hath put the said incorruptible seed, 
Esay. 59 d. 21.  according as he saith by the Prophet Esay: My word (saith he) shall be in thy mouth, and continue with thy children from time too time, and with all those that shall come of thy race. Thus ye see how God intendeth to govern his faithful ones, namely by his word, which he maketh to be as a pledge and inestimable treasure of salvation in his Church, to the end that we should be begotten and nourished with it. Therefore (as I have touched already) we had need too be so much the more skilfuller in discerning the Church. For seeing it is the mother of God's children, the name of it ought not to be dishonoured and trampled under foot, nor yet defiled as it is seen to be nowadays. There is not a more common treachery, than to put forth the name of the Church to deface and darken God's truth. For whereat do the Papists aim nowadays in vaunting with full mouth and full throat that they be the Church, but to stop God's mouth, and to thrust his word under foot, that it might no more be spoken of, and that in the mean while the things that men have forged after their own liking, should be received without any gainsaying, and sticked to and obeyed? We see then that men which are but earthwormes and rottenness, are put into the balance against God, and all under pretence of the Church. But here Saint Paul warneth us to seek the Church which hath the pure doctrine whereby we were adopted of God to be his children. Now I have told you heretofore, that the whole matter lieth in our being ingreffed into the body of our Lord jesus Christ, and also in our acknowledging that we be accursed by nature, that all our works are but filthiness, that the Devil holdeth us subject to his tyranny, and that there is none other help for us, but that God should receive us to mercy and pity. Therefore let us go into God's house by the said gate, that is to wit, by acknowledging that there is none other way for us to get in but by the only mere grace of our Lord jesus Christ. Thus ye see how the Church doth breed us and bear us, verily even by the foresaid incorruptible seed. Now that we may sore the better by this text, we have two points too mark. The one is that we must not be like these fantastical fellows, which think they may be faithful without readings or preachings, bearing themselves in hand, that the holy Ghost ought to reveal himself too them by dream, or I wot not how else. And in good sooth they despise all doctrine, and (to their seeming) all instruction is but as an Apcie for young children. Let us beware that we let not our selves loose after that fashion by the means of Satan and of his wiles. But if we covet to be counted God's children, and to have the true mark whereby we may be known before the Angels: let us suffer ourselves too be taught, and let us keep the order of the Church with all reverence and lowliness. And so the greatest sort and such as are exalted to any degree of honour, ought always to be thoroughly persuaded in themselves, that the greatest dignity which is possible for them to have, is to be children of the Church, yea through they were Kings and Princes. For he that exempteth himself from that state, doth utterly renounce God, and cut himself quite off from all hope of salvation. Therefore mark it for a special point, that so long as we be in this world, we must endeavour too profit in God's word, because that that is the place where all our spiritual life lieth: and that like as God hath begotten us again by it, so also we shall be fed by it too the end, as by the only food of our souls. Then let us not be so proud and presumptuous as to despize all teaching, as though we had no more need to be scholars. But let us from day to day receive that which is told us, and by that means let us become true children of the Church. Thus much for that point. The second point is that we must discern, and not be as beasts that are driven over marises, and overthwart the wide fields: but consider which is the Church, according as God hath imprinted certain signs of the Church, which signs will never deceive us. Therefore when we have God's word preached unto us purely without any mingling, so as there is no corrupting of the Gospel, but we be led wholly unto God to seek all our welfare in him, and keep the way which is showed unto us, which way is our Lord jesus Christ, so that we being rid of all pride and overweening, do suffer ourselves to be clad with the clothing that is offered us in our Lord jesus Christ, and repose all our glory there, I say when we have the doctrine after that manner: then is it God's house and Sanctuary, then is it the true Church and our mother, and we may be well assured that God also avoweth and accepteth us as his children. This (say I) is a must sure and infallible proof, at leastwise if we become not brute beasts wilfully, as we see many do, who shut their eyes & stop their ears, and bear themselves in hand that they be safe, if they can once pretend the name of the Church, to hide all their abuses and trumperies, and the illusions of Satan with it. Wherefore let us not be so beastly by our own wilfulness: but let us consider whither God sendeth us to be truly regenerated by the seed of his word, and to be fed with it as with our only food. And for the same cause also is this text of Esay alleged, God speaketh not at random to some multitude that might vaunt themselves too be the Church, 
Esa. 54. a. 1.  but only to the flock that should be left, after that the jews had been horribly run astray and scattered asunder, as we know to have happened unto them. Surely at the first sight a man would have thought that God had utterly banished and abolished his Church out of the world: and yet notwithstanding he had gathered together a small number of them, and those are called the remnant of the free election. For which cause the Prophet Esay saith, that such as are redeemed and unfeignedly returned unto God, 
Esay. 1. a. 9  to rule their life obediently after his word, are the children of the Church. And here we have to note by the way, that the Church triumpheth not in this world, neither shineth with so gay and stately pomp, that men might be ravished at the only sight of it, so as they should submit themselves unto it: but that it is most commonly forsaken, & as it were disfigured, and that is a point well worthy to be marked. 
Mat. 10. b. 10.  For whereas the Papists brag that they have the Church on their side: how are they able to do that? They must needs bring some evidence. But they allege not aught save their riches, their authority, and the great pomp and bravery that is among them: but those are not the things that God will have his Church known by. For we know that our Lord jesus Christ will reign here in the thickest of his enemies, insomuch that the lesson which he taught his disciples must always be verified upon us, that is to wit, we shall be forsaken and despised of the world, men shall blear out their tongues at us, and we shall be so troubled and vexed here, as we may not seek for any peace or rest here. Now then, whensoever any man talketh too us of the Church, let us bethink us well of the thing that Saint Paul telleth us here. For he likeneth the Church to a widow, which is all alone in her house and hath neither succour nor help. The world forsakes her, no man makes account of her, she is as good as half dead and buried already. Nevertheless God saith that she shall be set afloat again, and that she shall have more children than she that is married and is in credit and reputation. This lesson must we (I say) put in ure nowadays when we see the poor Church so trodden under foot, and the enemies thereof in such pride or rather madness, that they set up their crests and triumph over us, as though we were no better than dust and smoke. When we see such things, let us wait patiently till God gather together those whom he hath chosen: and let it content us that he avoweth us for his children, though the world disdain us, and shake us off after that sort. Ye see then that we must not bring eyes full of vanity, to discern which is the Church, as they do which will have nothing but pomp and great outward shows. But contrariwise let us consider that god will so afflict his poor church, as there shall not appear any beauty or shape in her too the worldward, but rather utter desolation, yea (and as we commonly see) every man shall rise up against her. But howsoever she far, let it content us, that God gathereth us to him as his children: yea and let us mark, that when we be called by the pure doctrine of the Gospel, we be made fellows with all the fathers whom God chose under the Law, with all the holy Kings and patriarchs, with all the Prophets and Martyrs, and finally with all the faithful ones that have been since able to this day, or which shall be to the worlds end. No doubt but the Papists will brag enough of their multitude: yea, but we see that the Prophet laugheth all of them too scorn. And why? We must always discern which are the [true] children. For what else we are all the Churches of the Papists than Brothelhouses' of Satan? All things are infected, nothing is there but filthiness, God's service is there utterly marred, and too be short, there is no soundness at all in them. The Papists therefore for all that ever they can pretend too make themselves God's Church, are but misbegotten Bastards, as they that are tied too the Brotherlhouse with their mother that synagogue of hell.  
Ye see then how the case standeth and it is not I that doth say it, but it is the Prophet Esay that speaketh so, and Saint Paul who is a faithful expounder of God's meaning, confirmeth the matter. Wherefore let us learn too join with the true children of God, which have the infallible record of the holy Ghost, and not follow the greater throng, but let all these wretches go, which cast themselves wilfully into Satan's snares, & wander like brute beasts without any discretion. But by the way we have to mark, that such as are the children of the Church cease not to be our fathers, insomuch that besides the common brotherhood that is betwixt them and us, there is this moreover, that by their means we be begotten in the word of God, 
Gal. 6 d. 16  according as it is said that we be Abraham's children, and the true Israel of God, as if we were descended of jacobs' race. Therefore we have those for our fathers which are our brothers too: and all of us together are the children of God and his Church. For whereas our Lord jesus Christ is in very deed the only son of God: he is to this end called our head, that we being knit together in him, and becoming members of his body, might be held and taken for God's children, becoming that thing by free adoption, which we be not by nature. And Saint Paul telleth us, that this befalleth us by promise after the example of Isaac, too express that we must not have any vain confidence in our own deserts, or in any virtue that is in our persons, but be utterly void of all pride, knowing that all the worthiness which we have, cometh of God's mere grace and free gift. Thus ye see that the thing wherein we differ from the bastard children which boast themselves falsely of God's name, is that whereas they be puffed up with selfelyking, and delight in their hypocrisy, and are always prating of their free will, of their meritorious works, of their satisfactions, and of their virtues as well cardinal as theological, as they term them, and (to be short) have nothing in them but pride: We on our side stick to the promise, that is to wit, that God having looked upon us with mercy, hath drawn us out of the dungeon of destruction wherein we were and by his Gospel told us, and assured us that he will be our father, and that an heritage tarrieth for us, which is purchased for us, not by ourselves, or by any mortal creature, but by jesus Christ, who being very God became man, to the intent we might obtain the thing in him which is not to be found in all the world. Ye see then in effect that the end whereunto S. Paul's conclusion tendeth, is that if we mind to be well grounded in the doctrine of the Gospel, and to be sure of a good stud and ankerholde of our salvation, we must not intermeddle any opinion of our own deservings with it, nor surmise that we be able to bring any thing of ourselves, but simply receive that which God offereth us, and suffer jesus Christ to be our saviour wholly & not by halves. That is the thing whereunto the word promise tendeth, as I have declared more at large already. But the law had also his promises, howbeit with condition, as I have declared. The promise that S. Paul speaketh of presently, is the thing that abolisheth all man's pride, and disgraceth the men themselves, showing them that there is nothing in them but utter confusion, and that all their welfare lieth enclosed in our Lord jesus Christ, so as we cannot come by it, nor enjoy it but by means of the Gospel. Now the Gospel telleth us that we must hold all of God, and do him homage for our salvation, because he giveth it us, and it is not a wages due unto us, that he should by any means be bound unto us. And hereupon S. Paul saith, that it is so even yet still at this day, according as Moses declareth under the figure which he did set forth this morning. For in Abraham's house (saith he) there was an elder son called Ishmael, and he persecuted. Isaac which was the lawful son. Now than it behoveth us to be so handled and dealt withal, that such as have nothing but dissimulation & hypocrisy in them, which are but as bastardships, and which are utterly corrupt & become strangers, may nevertheless crack & boast their fill, & set up their bristles against us, as though we were unworthy to kiss their feet. Such manner of men than must perk up in all pride, and persecute us: but yet let us be constant saith S. Paul, and let not our faith be shaken down by such loftiness, nor by the wiles that are cast in our way by those hypocrites and falsifiers, which have perverted God's doctrine: For in the end the fame will happen too them (saith he) which is reported of the house of Abraham, namely, drive out the son of the bond woman, for he shall not be heir All they then that vaunt themselves to be faithful, and win needs be taken to be of God's household, shall be cut off as rotten members, and not have any part or piece of inheritance there. And it is moreover a right excellent lesson, which containeth a very profitable admonition, even to confirm the thing which I have touched already, which is, that the pomps of this world must not blear our eyes, to carry us away at a gaze when we see great solemnities and gorgeous deckings. If a man should believe no further than he sees, when the Pope were in his Pontificalibus, he might be taken for a God, he hath so many knicknacks glistering about him. And no marvel though many be amazed at it, as though one had knocked them on the head with a club, and become as good as brute beasts. For why? men are so given to judge fleshly, that they be worse than little children in things that concern God's kingdom. But yet for all this, behold, Saint Paul saith, that they which have the primacy, and are all in all, and are dreaded of every man, and finally which bear the title of first begotten, are oftentimes but Ismaelites, so as they be but bastards, allege they their eldership never so much. But if S. Paul were alive at this day, that one text of his were enough too make him too be burnt a hundred times. For let men write and speak as much as they list, and they can not more lively decipher or bewray that the Pope and all his clergy are a heap of Ismaelites and filthy bastards, which fight against God, and all his true and right begotten children, according also as Moses hath reported it. For what else allege the Papists for themselves, save that it is not a day or twain ago, or a hundred years ago that they have had possession: but that they have kept their traditions and Ceremonies these eight or nine hundred years? But surely even in this behalf also they lie, and are past shame. But put the case that the world had not appaired these eight hundred years: yet notwithstanding, that eldership of theirs which they allege, is not better nor of greater value than was the eldership of Ishmael. Again, unto their eldership they add also multitude, saying, that we be but a handful of folk in comparison of them, they have kings & Princes on their side, the whole world agreeth with them, both great & small say as they say, & the largeness of their kingdom stretcheth out far & wide throughout all Europe well-near, and into a piece of Africa. When they have all this for themselves, very well, it is even as the eldership of Ishmael. Nay, it were more meet for them to have begun at the other end, that is to wit, at the holding fast of the pure doctrine of the Law & the Gospel, without mingling any thing at all with it: for else it is a general conclusion, that there is nothing in them but corruptness and bastardy. But they will not enter into this discourse, that men might know whither they be bacebegotten of God's word or no: for it is seen too manifestly already. And in good faith (as I have said already) under the name of the Church, they have boldly taken upon them to disannul and falsify the whole word of God. Sothen there is no bringing of the Papists to the true trial or touchstone, that men might discern certainly whether they be God's children or no: but they stand proudly upon their eldership as Ishmael did: they allege that they are an infinite number, and we but sprules as ye would say, and folk despised to the worldward, which have neither estimation nor credit. Thus ye see how Ishmael speaketh now a days by the mouth of the Papists. Now we for our part had need to be armed with patience: for it is a right hard temptation, that they which are Gods deadly foes, should after a sort possess the highest rooms in his house: & that we should be hidden under them like corn under chaff upon a barn floor. This is a hard & irksome plight. And surely we see many that give over the Gospel through infirmity. When the poor simple souls here these so brave titles of Catholic Church, of Apostolic sea, of Vicar of Christ, of Successor of S. Peter and S. Paul, of Prelates, and of Bishops: I say when all this gay gear is flashte out before the silly souls: they are amazed at it, and conclude by & by, then must we needs stick to it. For they be ravished at the sight of these vizors that serve to scare little children. But they that have any firmness in them, & judge according to that which God showeth them, are not at that point. And in good sooth, when the Papists say that they be the representing Church, they say truly: for in deed they make a godly representation [resemblance, or show] that is too say, there is as it were a gay gazing stock: but as the Proverb saith) all is not gold that glistereth. Therefore they must be searched to the bottom, to see if there be truth in them or no. And so let us mark what is told us here by S. Paul, that is to wit, that it was not once only that there was an Ishmael in God's Church to persecute Isaac: but that we see the like at this day: and that the children of God shall be borne down and trampled underfoot, by such as have no more but the bare title of Eldership, and under that shadow beguile the simple sort, cloaking all their filths & foulness under the pretence of gay colours. But howsoever the world go, let us prepare ourselves to battle (saith S. Paul) and let not our faith quail at the sight of the pride of the enemies of God's truth, yea even of the household enemies of it, which are not as Turks and heathen men, but keep a garrison in the Church, and yet will needs be Prelates and more than great pillars of it. How soever the world go (I say) let us not be abashed for it, sith we be fenced with the example of our father Isaac, to the intent we should hold out stoutly, for as much as we be regenerated by the pure seed which God alloweth, whereby we be made his lawful children, and heirs of his heavenly kingdom. But here a man might think it strange that S. Paul should say that Isaac was persecuted of his brother Ishmael. 
Gen. 21. a. 8  For Moses rehearseth no more but that at the day when Isaac should be weaned, & at the feast that was made at it, Ishmael laughed him to scorn. It is not said that Ishmael laid any persecution upon Isaac, for aught that is recorded by Moses: only it is said that he being then of some age, & thinking to have a much higher degree than Isaac, because he was already come to years of discretion, did laugh at him, & mock him. Now if there were nothing more than simple mocking & laughter, it seemeth that S. Paul should not term it persecution. We must mark that the persecutions of God's children are not done, only by sword, fire, racking, imprisonment, or other torments of the body: but also in that they be wounded with the scornful reproaches which the unbelievers and enemies of God's truth do spew out against them. 
Psal. 69. b. 10.  And if we do well practise the thing that is said in the Psalm, we shall not think the manner of speech strange which S. Paul useth here. For where as it is said, that the railings which are cast forth against God's majesty, ought too rebound back upon us: it is to show that we ought to be very tender hearted or squeamish when we here God's name set light, or his honour diminished in any manner of wise. If any of us be touched in our good name or honesty, we will be angry and make a quarrel of it: we see that for one cross word, choleric fellows do by and by draw their sword, and all is under colour that they must maintain their honour and honesty. If a man speak evil of our Parents or kinsfolk, we will be in such heat and fumish passions, as we can not be appeased. Then if God be misused, or his majesty dishonoured in men's mouths, aught we to suffer, and not to be moved to choler and anger? 
Psal. 69. b. 10.  Even for that cause also it is said, that the zeal of God's house ought to eat us up, so as we must not only be well-minded and sorry for the defacing of the majesty of our God, and for the corrupting of the doctrine of salvation, and for the disordering of his Church: but these things must also bite us at the heart. According hereunto it is said here that Ishmael persecuted Isaac. If a man demand, what? had he neither torture, fire, nor sword to cut his throat? No, none of all these: but he scoffed at the promise that had been made concerning Isaac. For it was said expressly, Ishmael shall live: but yet is he not therefore heir of the promise, Isaac is he in whom they shall be blessed. Ye see then that jesus Christ, and consequently all hope of salvation was closed up in the person of Isaac. 
Goe 21. b. 12  When Ishmael did so disdain and scorn the sovereign welfare and happiness, that mockage of his wounded all the children of adoption, & all the faithful, yea even with a deadly stripe. Now than we see what S. Paul mente, and how we ought to put this doctrine in ure, which is, that we must prepare ourselves to inward battles, knowing that not only the Turks and Paynims shall be adversaries of the Gospel, but also the hypocrites, who too the uttermost of their power, do deface the doctrine of grace that is offered them in our Lord jesus Christ, to abolish all the dignity and reverence which we ought to give unto it in magnifying the mere bounteous goodness of God, and in acknowledging that all our whole welfare lieth there. Let us be ready (I say) too abide such battles at the hands of our household enemies, which boast themselves too be God's children, which are advanced even above us, & which outface us with their eldership, as who should say, that under the colour of that, we ought too be utterly borne down and overwhelmed. But there is yet more: that is to wit, that we must be touched too the quick, and sorry at the heart to see God's doctrine so corrupted. True it is that naturally we shun the harms that come against us, as bodily persecutions and such other. But yet for all that, we must not be so wedded to this world, as not to prefer the heavenly heritage before all things that we esteem most worthy to be desired. And therefore when soever God's name is blasphemed, & when men labour to abolish the doctrine of life: let us in those cases set such grief to our heart, as we can not bear with it, or at leastwise as if we were persecuted in our bodies. For he that should cut our throat, yea & put us to all the torments that were possible, as we see the enemies of the Gospel do, whose rage against their poor brethren, can not now a days be staunched with racking, burning, cutting out of their tongues, and such other like torments: all this aught not to grieve us so much, as to see God's name torn in pieces, & scorned by the wicked. For the very same is such a cutting of our throats, as not only bereaveth us of this flightful and transitory life, but also beareth us quite out of the kingdom of heaven. For when God's doctrine is corrupted, then is food turned into poison, life into death, and light into darkness. So then let this text of S. Paul's warn and exhort us, not to be so given too the earth and too the world, but that we may always have our minds & understandings lifted up to the inestimable benefit that is offered us by the Gospel, and fight more earnestly for that quarrel, than for our own life. For truly a whole million of such lives as we have here beneath, can not be comparable to the endless life that is promised us in our Lord jesus Christ. Thus ye see wherein it behoveth us to exercise ourselves, and we can not exceed measure in being too angry, when we see wicked men blaspheme God after that sort, & labour by their wiles and policies to overthrow and to falsify the only doctrine whereby we live spiritually. Furthermore let us mark also, how S. Paul addeth in the end for a conclusion, that all they which now a days ● boast themselves so highly to be the Church, and specially those that have the title of eldership, shall be driven out as bastard children. Therefore let us not be beguiled with all the pomps that are among those which fight against God's pure truth, to maintain themselves in their tyranny by force, persecutions, braggings, & such other like things: but let us tarry the end, which is, that they shall be cut off, for they be none inheritors. Well may they dwell in the house, as it is said of Antichrist that he shall sit in the Temple of God: but yet must they needs be swept out of it, as filth and uncleanness. And although this be not so before men, but that it is hidden from us for a time: yet let us wait till God show his truth more full, and until our Lord jesus Christ confound his enemies with the breath of his mouth, and by the power of his word. Thus ye see how we ought to be settled in invincible constancy. And although we be now despised & scorned, yet let us not cease to hold out in the holy calling of our God, knowing that we shall not be disappointed, if we be grounded upon the doctrine of the Gospel, and rest wholly thereupon till God discover the things that are now hidden, & that we be thoroughly gathered unto him, and find that it was not in vain that we were trained up in his pure word, giving over all the fancies of men, & not seeking life elsewhere than in the seed whereby we were begotten again, and in the food whereby we be sustained and nourished to the end.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him to make us feel them in such wise, as it may lead us to true repentance, that we may mourn continually before his majesty, and be so abashed in ourselves, as yet notwithstanding we may not doubt but that he accepteth us for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, & that we shall always obtain sure forgiveness of our sins, if we seek it in true faith without swerving to the right hand or to the left, but only following the path which he hath showed us, as in deed we can never go amiss when we have the day sun of righteousness shining upon us. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people and nations of the earth▪ etc.   

The xxxj Sermon, which is the first upon the fifth Chapter.  
STaude fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and put not yourselves again under the yoke of bondage.  
2 Behold, I Paul do tell you, that if ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing at all.  
3 And again I protest to every man that is circumcised, that he is bound to keep the whole law.  
WE have seen heretofore, that to have a state of continuance in the Church, we must be grounded upon our Lord jesus Christ. For many do boast themselves to be God's children, who notwithstanding are not begotten of the true seed, which maketh the difference whereby God avoweth and acknowledgeth us for his children. Therefore if we will be truly knit to our Lord jesus Christ, we must hold fast the doctrine of the Gospel, that he as our head and mediator may join us to God his father. Therewithal I have declared that the cause why S. Paul speaketh so of bond & free seed, is for that they which seek their righteousness in their own virtues, do alienate themselves from our lord jesus Christ, & from his grace. For by that means they bind themselves to an impossibility, that is to say, to satisfy God in keeping his commandments. But there is such weakness in us, as none of us is able to perform the least point of the law: and therefore much less can we attain to the perfection that is showed us here. And for that cause S. Paul concludeth now▪ that we must stand fast in the freedom which our Lord jesus Christ hath purchased for us. It is certain that he treateth here of the ceremonies of the law: but yet must we always resort to the welhead and chief point. For if the matter concerned no further than the keeping of a holiday, or the forbearing of some kind of meat: it were not of so great weight, that such strife should be moved for it in the Church. But Saint Paul pored not upon a matter so slight and of so small importance. He had an eye to the doctrine: he considered that if men should be tied to do this thing or that thing of necessity: it were an excluding of them from the hope of salvation. For if I must needs perform a thing under pain of deadly sin: then if I fail, I am become a transgresser, and there is no shift for me because God is my judge, and I must be fain to come too account, and there is no means to redeem me. Now it is certain that all of us are subject to the keeping of the law: but yet notwithstanding, there is a remedy for it, which is to run unto our Lord jesus Christ in all our needs, who was made subject to the law to purchase us freedom, and bore our curse to discharge us of it. Now if any necessity be laid upon us again, too say that the doing of this or that is sin: then cannot our Lord jesus Christ stand us in any more stead as I said afore: by reason whereof we must needs be plunged in our own cursedness, without any manner of relief. Therefore it is not without cause that Saint Paul exhorteth the Galathians to hold their own, and not too suffer themselves to be brought into bondage. For by that means he faith that they shall be bereft of inestimable benefit, even so far forth as they shall be fallen quite away from God's grace or favour, and utterly separated from our Lord jesus Christ, in whom lieth all our welfare and happiness. Now, that we may the better conceive S. Paul's meaning, and also reap the fruit that is offered us in this text: Let us mark, that by this word Liberty or freedom, it is meant that we may walk with full confidence before God, and that he will always be favourable, so that although we be guilty of many offences, yet we shall be quit of them for our Lord jesus Christ's sake: and moreover that it is not in man's power to bridle us or too hold us in bondage: but that it ought to suffice us to yield ourselves obedient unto God, howbeit not after a slavish and constrained fashion, but as children yield themselves subject too their father, knowing well that their father will not handle them roughly. Thus ye see what is meant by the word liberty or freedom which S. Paul useth. Nevertheless to the end that this shortness be not darksome: I will declare it more at large. So long as we be in doubt whither God do love us or hate us, there will always be trouble and unquietness in our consciences, and we shall be as it were locked up in prison. So then there will be no freedom in our minds, till we know and be thoroughly persuaded that God is at one with us, and that he receiveth us into his favour & grace, though we be not worthy of it. But it is impossible for us to have any certainty of it, except we have our quittance always before our eyes, which was made us in the death and passion of our Lord jesus christ. Why so? For as I said afore, we be indebted unto God many ways, yea infinite ways. For we be bound to keep the law, and we break it a hundred times a day, yea even or ever we think of it. Again we offend even in gross faults. But howsoever we deal, we cannot assure ourselves of God's love, unless we be discharged against him of the obligation of everlasting death wherein we stand bound. Now we attain that benefit when we be persuaded by the Gospel, that the blood of our Lord jesus Christ was shed to wash away all our spots, and that his death is a sufficient sacrifice too appease God's wrath, and to wipe out the remembrance of all our offences & iniquities. Ye see then that the way to set us free, is to know that God receiveth us to mercy for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, & that our faults & sins shall not hinder us to find favour always in his sight, or to have familiar access unto him, as children have unto their fathers. Secondly we must not be wavering too & fro, to make conscience of every thing that men devise of their own heads: but walk steadfastly according to gods word, knowing moreover that our consciences are free, & that whither men command or forbid any thing, it is nothing to us, I mean as in respect of the spiritual regiment of our souls: For we talk not here of civil policy nor of the common life of men, but of our salvation. So then, all things ought too be free unto us when they be not forbidden us by Gods own mouth. Yet is it not enough that we have God's word for our guide without mingling any thing at all with it: but (as I have touched already) we must therewithal know, that God accepteth our affection when he seeth us willing to obey him, and that although there be much faultiness, and over many infirmities in us, and that we come halting unto him, and 〈◊〉 that all that ever we do were trifling toys if he listed to examine them with rigours: yet nevertheless, he taketh all in good worth. And why? For he beareth with us as a father with his children. That therefore is the freedom wherein we must stand, except we will be separated from our lord jesus Christ For (as I have said already) if we believe not assuredly that God loveth us, though we be unworthy of it, and that his loving of us is because our sins are buried by the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ: what will become of us? what shall jesus Christ boot us? again if we be in doubt and unquietness, not knowing whether God accept our service or no, and therewithal be bound to the keeping of this or that at men's appointment, the entangling of ourselves in so many debatings will never suffer us too have any rest. Neither is it without cause that Saint Paul having exhorted the faithful to continue in the freedom that was purchased them so dearly, addeth, that jesus Christ shall not profit them at all, unless they know the thing that he hath purchased for them, and suffer not themselves to be in any wise bereft of it by men. Now we see here, that the freedom which Saint Paul speaketh of, is not to give us leave to do what we ourselves think good, as though he laid the reins of the bridle upon our neck: and that will he also protest in place convenient. Then intendeth he none other thing, than that we might serve God quietly without grief of mind without constraint, and without any continual tormenting of ourselves with diversity of debatings & doubtful scruples as we see the unbelievers do, namely such as have not their trust wholly settled upon our Lord jesus Christ. Therefore besides that which hath been said already, we have to mark further, that the end of that freedom is, too be able too carry a cheerful and quiet mind before God. For without that, we shall never have the heart to obey him, but we shall always be in trouble, and not be able too call upon him, which is the chief service that he demandeth and alloweth of. We see then that this matter concerneth the chief point of our welfare, if it be well understood. When we speak now a days of Christian liberty: the Papists say we go about too abolish all the ordinances and traditions of the Church, and that we pass not what cometh of it, so every man may live as he listeth, to eat flesh on all days alike without let, and to despise all other such ordinances. But their saying so, is because they never knew, that it is no obeying of God, unless it be done with an unconstrained will. For let the Papists be thoroughly sifted all the pack of them, yea even the devoutest of them: and it is certain that they chafe upon the bit, when they tire and overlabour themselves most to serve God. For all that ever they do is but unwillingly: and if they could pluck their heads out of the collar, they would full fayne do it. Furthermore when they have toiled after that fashion in their fond devotions, they bear themselves in hand that God ought to like well of it. And if a man tell them that they cannot do any thing that God should accept, and furthermore that although their works were good, yet they deserve not aught before him: ye shall see them spew out their poison (as they do) and fall to blaspheming of God unless ye believe them that they be able to work wonders by their own merits. Howsoever the case stand, they are never able to know and to taste what it is to obey God. For why? they understand not what it is too be quiet: namely that it is an unconstrained offering of their doings unto God with a free heart, and an assuring of themselves that he accepteth the same, even because he handleth them gently, and beareth with them as with his children. The Papists know not this, and therefore it is not too be wondered at, though they think it strange that we should strive for that freedom, for they wot not what it meeneth. But yet doth not Saint Paul speak it without cause: and by those words we see how precious that liberty is, and that it is not a thing to be despised. For jesus Christ did not jest in his death and passion when he offered up himself unto God his father: but wrought a work that in excellency and worthiness passeth the creation of heaven and earth. Now if Saint Paul bring in this liberty for an excellent fruit purchased to us by the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ: it must needs follow that it is a high and precious thing. And to the intent we may conceive what the nature and power of it is: we must learn too gather in ourselves unto God when we be spoken to of it. As for example: if we be commanded or enjoined of necessity too do such a thing or such a thing: very well, the doing thereof too the worldward hindereth not our freedom before God: for the things that concern common policy may be bidden or forbidden, because that otherwise they might turn too the hurt of the common weal, or else such things may be expedient, and then must one of us serve another's turn in common. Therefore let us have a regard of the things that concern the policy, because it behoveth us to be knit and united together, and to have such an onement among us, that every of us serve his neighbours turn, and none of us be addicted to himself. But when the case concerneth the spiritual liberty: then must every of us draw home into himself, too consider the nature and property thereof. Every of us (say I) must draw home himself as it were before God. For our account is too be made to the heavenly judge, and therefore it behoveth us too enter into ourselves, to say thus: How may I present myself before God's judgement seat? If my life come to be tried by the law: woe worth me. For I am guilty after so many sorts, yea even without number, that if I should suffer a Million of deaths, it were too little for the offences that I have committed. Nevertheless God will be favourable to me, and take me to mercy for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, and when I resort to him, I may come with my head bolt upright, as having my quits est and clear discharge, which was given me in the sacrifice that he offered up for us, because that therein he hath made full satisfaction for me, and set me at full liberty. Mark this for one point, that I must serve God, and it is good reason that I should dedicate my life unto him. But at which end shall I begin? I cannot bring such perfection as is requisite, no nor the hundredth part of it. Yet for all that, God beareth with me, and ceaseth not to take the things in good worth which are unperfect and weak, yea & sinful too. And why doth he so? Because he admitteth me as one of his children for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. After this manner (say I) must we come before God, if we will conceive and understand the fruit of this liberty or freedom that Saint Paul treateth of. Now whereas he addeth, that we should not wrap ourselves again in the yoke of bondage: thereby he showeth, that before we be come to the faith of the Gospel, and do know what benefit is brought us by the death and passion of the son of God, we be all held in straight bonds like prisoners, and have not any freedom or liberty at all. And in very deed, were it not that jesus Christ maketh intercession, and is a mean between God his father and us: it is certain that our minds should be in continual torment and unquietness. For there is none of us all but he is convicted to be more than guilty, and therefore we should needs stand at a stay as drowned in despair, till we were succoured by our Lord jesus Christ and knew that God will be favourable to us, & thereupon could find peace and assurance to call upon him, as knowing that jesus Christ will be there aforehand. On the otherside, if we know not that God hath so received us into his favour, as he is contented with our willingness to obey him, and with our coming towards him, though it be with infirmity: we see yet another halter that serveth to hang us withal. But yet so is it with all unbelievers S. Paul therefore doth purposely warn us, that until such time as the Gospel have taught us that God loveth us, and of his own free goodness taketh us as his children, and moreover will not have us to be overtrodden by men's tyranny, and specially that he delivereth us from the bond and rigour of the Law: we are all of us drowned in bondage, and that when jesus Christ hath once set us free, it behoveth us to maintain well such a benefit. Now let us come to the reason that he addeth, Verily (saith he) I Paul, yea even I do tell you, if you be circumcised, jesus Christ shall profit you nothing at all▪ It is a very sore saying that circumcision should cut men off in such wise, as they should have no part in the salvation that is purchased for us by our Lord jesus Christ. But first of all we must mark, that when as S. Paul speaketh here of Circumcision, he looketh not at the thing in itself, but unto the end of it, because the deceivers that had perverted the pureness of the Gospel among the Galathians, made them believe that they ought too be circumcised, too the end too keep the Law. Saint Paul standeth upon that point, and saith, that if we do so constrain and bind our selves before God, or enter into such covenant with him: jesus Christ shall profit us nothing at all. And this is well worth the noting. For when as we nowadays do say, that is a hellish Tyranny for men to command the keeping of a thing under pain of deadly sin, or to forbid a thing because themselves like not of it: (as the commandment of keeping the Lent, or the shiruing of men's sins once a year:) if we strive against such things, the Papists (as I said) cast forth their desperate rage, without considering of the cause that moveth & constraineth us to stand upon that point and ground. For why? they look no further than to the outward thing. But it behoveth us to go further. For when the Papists command a thing under pain of deadly sin: it is a binding of us in such wise as we may not have God's favour but upon condition of doing our duty in that point. And he that shall have so done his duty, he I say shall have as it were bound God unto him, yea truly after the devilish opinion that reigneth in popery, which is that we must earn grace by our own deserts, and also that we must pacify God's wrath and wipe out the remembrance of our sins and offences by making amends. Whereby it appeareth well, that if we can so discharge ourselves, then is jesus Christ made unavailable to us, and he shall profit us nothing at all. For why? jesus Christ cannot be our righteousness, except we seek the forgiveness of our sins in the sacrifice of his death, & therewithal be well assured that God is our father, to the end we may call upon him with quiet consciences, because he hath adopted us in our Lord jesus Christ. It is true that the deceivers which had beguiled the Galathians, could well have found in their heart that jesus Christ should have been acknowledged and called the Saviour of the world. And they did so mingle the law with the Gospel, as yet notwithstanding jesus Christ should have had his titles still. But they made a coparcinerie, that men on their side should deserve, & that by that means God should be appeased. As if they had said, that jesus Christ supplied men's wants: howbeit after such a sort, as the wretched consciences were always out of quiet. The like dealing is at this day in the Papacy. And the Pope with all the rabble of his Clergy, differ nothing at all from the cozener's against whom Saint Paul encountereth here, saving that those cousiners did put forth their own inventions and would have had them too prevail under the shadow and authority of Moses' Law. They then ageinste whom Saint Paul disputeth, said, we must keep still Circumcision, we must needs be circumcised still. And to what purpose? to the end we may discharge ourselves towards God, and be accepted at his hand for doing of our duty. Whereto then shall jesus christ serve? He shall serve for to fill up a void room: for he is not utterly unprofitable: but when men have so discharged and cleared themselves, then if there be any want, jesus christ shall supply that. After that manner did those Cousiners speak, which were Saint Paul's adversary party. And what says the Pope? He saith that in stead of the Ceremonial law of Moses, we must keep his ordinances, and the things that are decreed by Councils, or by this man or that man: and that the same bindeth us upon pain of deadly sin, so that if we offend God, we must make him amends for it by our own satisfactions, and not by the things that God hath commanded. For the amends that we must make is not any of the things appointed by God's law: but an addition of an overplus of our own device besides, and so are we discharged to Godward, and God must needs take it a worth. We see then that the Pope holdeth the same devilish foundation which those Cousiners laboured too bring in. Howbeit that this is yet worse, that whereas they enforced the law of Moses which ought too bear some sway: the Pope bringeth in his own inventions, and the forgeries of his own brain. But contrariwise Saint Paul saith that jesus Christ shall profit us nothing at all: when we will needs indent with God after that fashion. And why? For it is all one to pull Christ in pieces, and too give him but the one half of that which belongeth fully and wholly unto him alone. 
1. Cor. 1 d. 30.  He is given us to be our righteousness, & he is called our peace, & what betokeneth the word righteousness? 
Eph. 2. c. 14  That God accepteth us freely for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. Now then if we say that we win God's favour by our own deserts, and that jesus Christ is but a supplyer of wants: is it not a rending of him in pieces, and a dismembering of him as much as in us lieth? But that cannot be done nor suffered. Moreover, our Lord jesus Christ is given for our satisfaction or amendsmaking: for there is none other means to set God and us at one, but by knowing that we be quite and clean discharged, and freely quit of the bond of endless death. For if we think to ransom ourselves by our own deserts, and say that if there be any want in us, Christ shall make it good as a small matter: it is a flat mockery, and that is in no wise to be borne with. We see then that the cause why S. Paul telleth us that jesus Christ shall profit us nothing, is that men should not beguile themselves in devising a new jesus Christ, that should do but half his duty: for we must receive him in such wise, as he is given us of God his father. Now he is given us with condition that we should rid ourselves of all selftrust, and resort wholly unto him, and furthermore that it should suffice us to have him too be our head, and thereupon serve God his father, offering him all that we have, and assuring ourselves that although the same all be nothing, yet notwithstanding howsoever we far, it faileth not to be taken in good part, because the adoption that is gone afore, & grounded in our Lord jesus Christ, maketh us and our works to be always accepted of God, us (I say) that are nothing worth, and our works that are but pelting trash, and yet notwithstanding God taketh them in good worth, because he looketh not what we be, or what we do, nor upon the quality or quantity of our works: but only looketh at this, that we come unto him as members of his only son, resting wholly upon the sacrifice whereby he hath redeemed us. And therefore S. Paul for a larger confirmation addeth, that he protesteth and witnesseth, that he which is circumcised is a debtor of the performance of the whole law. For (saith he) jesus Christ is unavailable, when folk will needs justify themselves by that mean. We have a declaration clear and easy enough of the things that Paul hath said: and we must mark it well, because it is hard too persuade men that jesus Christ is utterly unavailable, when they go about to make him unavylable in any part. For although the Turks and other Heathen folk never knew what jesus Christ is: yet have they had an opinion fully like the Papists, and a man shall find them to be both of one stamp. For there were never yet any heathenmen in the world, which have not been of opinion that they could not satisfy God: and yet they have gloried in their own works, believing that their salvation or welfare proceeded of them.  
The Heathen men than did always bear themselves in hand, that they were able to purchase grace, and too deserve somewhat at God's hand. And thereupon they offered sacrifices, knowing not that the same were a figure of jesus Christ, but yet howsoever the world went, they thought too make some satisfaction or amends. Even so also did the jews, when they had once marred and corrupted the true meaning of the Law. As much also do the Papists at this day, fully resolving that God accepteth their doings, and that he is in a manner bound to them so too do. Let them then bargain with him too allow of their doings, though they do amiss. For they be sure enough that they can not make satisfaction too the full, nor in all points: but yet on the other side they say, that they can do more than God hath commanded and that that shall serve for recompense and payment. Now forasmuch as it is so hard a matter too persuade men, that jesus Christ will not serve their turn by halves: it standeth us on hand to mark this Text so much the better, where Saint Paul saith, that whosoever is circumcised is a debtor of the performance of the whole Law. When Saint Paul speaketh after that sort of Circumcision, we must mark that he talketh not according to Gods first instituting of it: for too what purpose did God give it unto Abraham? He gave it him as a seal of the righteousness of faith, 
Ro. 4. b. 11.  and so doth he himself say in the fourth too the Romans. Therefore the Circumcising of Abraham, was not too make him a debtor of the performance of the whole Law: but contrariwise, too assure him of the forgiveness of his sins, and that God accepted him for one of his children, for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. Ye see then that Circumcision did set our father Abraham at full liberty. Why then did he take it? Because God gave it him as a record and Sacrament of his free goodness. But contrariwise, those against whom Saint Paul reasoneth, took Circumcision as a meritorious work, and thought thereby to deserve at God's hand: they entered into a kind of bargaining with him, as if they should say, very well, I am beholding to you for such a thing, and I have done this or that in recompense of it. Therefore whensoever we fall to indenting after that sort with God: we become debtors of the performance of the whole Law. As if he should say, ye must not bargain in this case: men must not bear themselves in hand that they can partly bind God, so as he should of right be in their debt, and bound of necessity to take them into his Paradise for doing this or that for him. No no (saith Saint Paul) we must go more substantially too work, we must not fall to bargaining with God, to say that he bindeth us to perform the whole Law, and that we bind him to give us everlasting life. If we come to that point, we be debtors of the whole Law. To be short, Saint Paul striveth here against the devilish error that reigneth in the Popedom. They term it a parting righteousness, that is too say, a righteousness that cometh partly of god's grace, and partly of meritorious works. And why so? For it is well known that there was never yet man in this world, that performed God's Law, and that doth experience show too much. Forasmuch then as the Papists (as shameless as they be) do know well enough (as I said) that it is too manifest a thing, that men are not able to keep all the Law: they say, we maintain not that we be fully righteous in all points, but we say that jesus Christ is partly our righteousness and redeemer, and we ourselves do partly deserve well by our own works. Fie, fie, saith Saint Paul, whosoever falleth too indenting after that fashion, too say that he will earn aught at God's hand, or make him any recompense, so as he will play the hireling with him, and make him as it were his debtor, as if he would say, I have done this, and therefore thou shalt pay me that: he maketh himself a debtor of the whole, and they be but fond imaginations wherewith men deceive themselves, thinking that God must be feign to take what they will give him, and to release them all the rest. As for example, if a man be bound too pay a hundredth Crowns, and must needs pay and deliver them, and yet notwithstanding imagineth that his creditor ought to content himself if he bring him but four florins, and say unto him here sir, take this upon further reckoning, and afterward bring him half a dozen or half a score more, & (to be short) do with much ado make up the third or fourth part of the principal, & believeth 〈◊〉 he is by that means quite & clean discharged: is it not (think you) to lewd an unthankfulness? For behold, his friend opened his purse to help him in his need, and spared not himself to secure him: and yet for all that he will be discharged for bringing I wot not what, and for saying, here sir, take this in full payment, whereas all that he bringeth is not a quarter of the whole sum. Men see well that this were but a mockery: what then shall become of such as will needs enter into account with God to deserve at his hand? For God avoweth that whosoever performeth not all the things that are contained in the law, shall be cursed, and S. Paul hath alleged the same text. Whereto then doth god bind us in his law? To perform it to the full. And who is able to do that? There is no man that is able to fulfil any one point of it with such perfection, but that there shall always be somewhat amiss. And now what do these hypocrites which think themselves to have some worthiness in their own works? They bring this and that, & will needs be righteous in part. But God accepteth no such dealing, for he will not unsay this definitive sentence which he hath uttered with his own mouth, 
Deu. 27. d. 26.  Cursed be he that fulfilleth not all. Thus ye see whereupon S. Paul standeth here, when he saith that whosoever is circumcised, is a debtor of the whole law. As if he had said, Let not men beguile themselves any more, for God walketh not two ways at once, he hath told us in his Law, that if we discharge not ourselves fully towards him, we shall be cursed. But there is not any man that dischargeth himself, therefore ye see we be all accursed. Wherefore there is none other remedy but to resort [wholly] to our Lord jesus Christ. For if we think too make jesus Christ available in part, and therewithal too hold still somewhat of our own doing: it is a deceit: for we must needs confess that there is nothing but cursedness in us, till our Lord jesus Christ have released us, and that we had need too seek our wants in him, in such wise, as we may acknowledge all our own works to be nothing worth, no nor any better than filth before God, till he receive us for his children, that we may walk in freedom of conscience, knowing that our sins are forgiven us by virtue of the satisfaction that is purchased for us, so as God imputeth not our sins and misdoings 〈◊〉 to us, because he looketh upon us in the person of his only son. Thus ye see how Saint Paul proveth that which he had said afore: that is too wit, that jesus Christ shall not profit any of all those which are circumcyzed. For why? If they seek the hope of their salvation in their own works, they must discharge themselves thoroughly and wholly towards God, and not pelt him out with gobbets and morsels as they say, but fulfil the whole Law without missing any one jot of it. And who is able to bring that to pass? For take me the holiest and perfectest man that ever could be found, and he cannot do the hundredth part of that which is commanded him. Ye see then that men are disappointed of the hope of salvation, if they come not void and altogether empty of all their own merits, and give themselves in such wise too our Lord jesus Christ: as they acknowledge that they cannot be justified by him and by his grace, except they have first renounced all that ever may hold them back in the trust of any other thing. And furthermore, whereas Saint Paul speaketh here of being circumcyzed: he meeneth the error which the deceivers did set forth, in thinking to bind God to them, and to fulfil the whole Law. As if it should be said nowadays, that all such as keep the Pope's ordinances, do overthrow the authority of our Lord jesus Christ. Not that a man is damned for not eating of flesh upon fridays, or in Lent time: but if he forbear the eating of flesh for superstitions sake, and think to merit by so doing: it is certain that he renounceth our Lord jesus Christ. For Christ is given us to be our Advocate, so as we be reconciled too God his father by his means, and he hath so set us free, as he will not have us too be oppressed any more with the traditions of men. But they which keep the Pope's traditions, bearing themselves in hand that it is deadly sin too taste flesh upon any such day, and that in forbearing it they deserve too well at God's hand, and that they be good satisfactions, yea and that jesus Christ is well honoured by doing of this or that: I say if they acknowledge that, they do also believe that the gate of Paradise should be shut against them if it were not opened them by that confession, and they think it to be the mean to make their atonement with God.  
Now in making themselves too believe that, it is certain that they make themselves debtors as I said afore, and forsake the grace that was purchased by our Lord jesus Christ. Now we see how we must profit ourselves by this doctrine: namely first of all we must understand that God hath told us by his Gospel, that [we shall be welcome] as oft as we come too him, conditionally notwithstanding that we be not overcombred by wavering too and fro like windeshaken Reeds, but be able too call upon him freely, and with open mouth, as upon our father which hath adopted us to be his children. Secondly we must understand that the mean too be in his favour, is too have him too forgive us our sins. And why? Because jesus Christ hath made satisfaction for them, and utterly discharged us of them. thirdly, we must understand that this is not done to the intent too lay the bridle loose in our neck, that we might fall a scoterloping, and play the wild beasts, so as God should not tame us: but rather too the intent we should repair unto him with a good courage, to obey him freely. For if we were not sure that he taketh us for his children, and beareth with us so gently, that the things which are nothing worth are taken in good worth at his hand, for the fatherly love which he beareth us: surely we shall do nothing but gnash our teeth when we intend too serve God. But if we be persuaded that God casteth such a favour towards us, that although we be full of infirmities, and cannot do any thing that may deserve too be well liked at his hand, yet he accepteth us for our Lord jesus Christ's sake: must it not needs give us courage as though our sail were set up, and we had the wind on our stern. Therefore it is certain that our hearts must needs run swiftly as a ship that hath the full wind upon her sails, when we know that we are in God's favour, and that he accepteth our works, and intendeth not too bind us too any bondage, but is contented too take us for his children, and accepteth our willingness too obey his. Now then, when we be once sure of that: we may serve our God with the better courage, and because we be grounded upon his grace, it will cheer us in such wise, as we shall offer him the sacrifice of praise and prayer, assuring ourselves that he will hear us, and thereupon yield him thanks for that so great and inestimable benefit, which he communicateth unto us every day.  
Now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to vouchsafe to make us so to feel them, as it may humble us truly, and make us yield ourselves wholly to our Lord jesus Christ, and that when we be once come unto him, we may persist in the faith of his Gospel, without swerving aside in any wise, and that he may so sustain us in our infirmities, as we notwithstanding may be touched with true repentance, too sigh and groan before him, till he have taken us out of this mortal body, wherein we be held in prison under the bondage of sin. And so let us all say, Almighty God our heavenly father. etc.   

The. 32. Sermon, which is the second upon the fifth Chapter.  
4 Christ is become unprofitable to you, to all of you that are justified by the Law, and you be fallen from grace.  
5 For we in spirit do wait by faith for the hope of righteousness.  
6 For neither Circumcision nor uncircumcision is any thing worth in jesus Christ, but faith that worketh by love.  
WE have seen heretofore, that such as will make a partnership between their own works and Gods grace, do foully overshoot themselves: for as soon as we come to reckoning, God must needs judge us with rigour. Then if we go about too get his favour, and to purchase our salvation by our own works: we must perform Law to the uttermost without any missing. But now let us see if ever man discharged him 〈◊〉 so perfectly. Surely we come very far short of it. Therefore we must come empty unto God, that he may receive us too mercy, and impute unto us the obedience of our Lord jesus Christ, avowing it in such wise as we lay aside all our own deservings, and bring not any thing of the Law with us, save only a single and pure confession, that we be damned and forlorn till God pity us, and burying all our faults and transgressions do cloth and apparel us again with the righteousness of our Lord jesus Christ his son. And for that cause doth Saint Paul conclude here, that such as will justify themselves by the law, are fallen from grace, and jesus Christ shall profit them not thing at all. If is not for nought that he speaketh after that manner. For the false packers that had partly corrupted the doctrine of the Gospel in the Church of the Galathians, meant too mingle the one with the other: that is to wit, that jesus Christ is given us to supply our wants, and yet notwithstanding that we cease not to be righteous in part, by indevering to do well. For they did not utterly renounce our Lord jesus Christ, neither said they that all the promises wherein God telleth us that he will of his goodness forgive the faithful their sins, are deceit and mockery: but their intent was that men should labour to justify themselves, that is to say, to purchase favour at God's hand by their own works. And forasmuch as we be far from perfection: they meant that jesus Christ should supply it as a second remedy: that was their surmise. Likewise nowadays in Popery, they will not with open mouth utter this blasphemy that jesus Christ serveth us to none other purpose, but too teach us the will of God his father: they will afford to say that he hath redeemed us and purchased the ground of deserving for us, for he hath opened us the gate of Paradise too enter in at, and also that his death and passion do daily profit us, too reconcile us unto God daily when we have offended him. But howsoever the world go, they will have us too deserve or earn the kingdom of heaven in parts, and to redeem our sins by diverse means, and thereof sprang all their satisfactions, and finally that if a man cannot perform all during his life, the rest shall be fulfilled in Purgatory. Thus ye see how jesus Christ hath but half a place with them in receiving us unto God, and 〈◊〉 in the mean while they shoulder him in such wise, that free-will, merits, works of supererogation or overplus as they term them, and such like things run away at leastwise with the one half of our salvation. But S. Paul telleth us that God liketh no such partenership. For either we must bring such a full performance of the Law as God may be contented with: or else yield ourselves guilty. If there be never so little a fault, all the residue deserveth nothing at all. For (as I have declared) God promiseth not salvation too such as do him half servis, or too such as serve him after a sort: but to such as keep his Law throughout. He that doth all the things shall live: 
levit. 18. a. 5. &. Deut. 27. d. 26.  and contrariwise he that performeth not all shall be cursed. But it is so that no man doth the things that are required and commanded in the Law. For what good zeal or will soever we have too serve God, there is always much feebleness in us, and we go too him halting and make many false steps, yea and oftentimes we happen to step aside and too go astray: and so are we all shut out from the promise of salvation as in respect of our own works, and the curse waiteth for us, which we cannot escape. For who is so far overseen, as to take upon him that he hath performed the whole Law? Then if all of us be found guilty of offence against God: we be as good as utterly undone, till our Lord jesus Christ reach us his hand. Therefore it followeth that we must forget the righteousness of the law, and lay it under foot, so as it may be utterly abolished, and thereupon that we go naked too our Lord jesus Christ for remedy, confessing our own poverty, and not being ashamed too be defaced with all reproach before God, that we may be clothed again with his glory. Thus ye see in effect what we have too gather upon this text, where S. Paul sayeth that jesus Christ is made unprofitable, if men hope to justify themselves by the Law. For it hath been too common an error in all ages, that at the first setting forth and first brunt, men will needs pay God all that is due to him, and in the end seek startingholes when they see no power nor ability in them too do it. Well say they, though we cannot do all, yet will we do somewhat. But in this case it is not for us to follow our own imaginations: for God will judge us according too his own word. Therefore let us not reckon without our host, as the Proverb says, by making ourselves believe that God will accept what we think good: but let us understand that jesus Christ cannot boot us at all, except we seek the fullness of our salvation in him. For it is not said in the Scripture, that the father hath given us him as a help to obtain our salvation: but that he is given us to be our righteousness and life. It followeth then that in our own selves there is nothing but wickedness & endless death, till we have recovered the thing in jesus Christ, which we lost and were utterly bereft of in Adam. And these two things are joined here together: namely that jesus Christ profiteth us not at all, and that we be fallen from grace, according as in very truth, all the grace or favour that we must find at God's hand, is communicated to us by the means of our Lord jesus Christ. And it is a very notable point. For every man will well enough grant that we must resort unto God, because he is the wellspring of all welfare. But in the mean while the most part of men wander in their own windlasses, and in stead of coming unto God, do go from him, as it is too be seen in the Papacy, where wretched hypocrites & the ignorant sort say that their gadding after their Saints and puppets, & their martyring of themselves in their foolish devotions, is to get God's favour. But in the mean while jesus Christ is let alone, and no man makes account of him, but they rather hie than to some stock or stone which they call their Lady, than to the Son of God. And whereof cometh this? Even because they know not how God hath given us his grace, nor after what manner he will have us too seek it, nor what way and order it behoveth us to hold. Therefore when we be once thoroughly resolved that God is our father, & also know perfectly that what soever we have need of he will have us to draw it from out of our Lord jesus Christ, who is as a spring that was under the earth, and afterward is opened and floweth abroad, that every man may take his fill of it: then (say I) do we know that God's grace cannot be drained dry, but yet doth it not come at us, but by the means of our Lord jesus Christ. Too be short, let us mark that all that ever belongeth too our salvation is so put into the person of God's only son: that he alone must suffice us, and we go straight unto him, and take all our contentation there. And as I said afore, let us keep ourselves from this imagination of thinking to purchase any thing by our deserts, for it separateth us utterly from our Lord jesus Christ. Now hereupon S. Paul addeth, that we wait for the hope of righteousness by faith in the spirit. It serveth to confirm that which he hath said heretofore, concerning the diversity that is between us and the fathers that lived under the Law. For how was Abraham received into favour, but through faith? Yet notwithstanding he differed from us in one thing. For in as much as jesus Christ was not yet discovered: Ceremonies were given him, and many more were added at the publishing of the Law, according too the need which the people had too be so led and guided. Too be short, the faithful of all ages have ever sought their whole righteousness in the grace of God. Nevertheless they were helped by the Ceremonies and shadows, because the Gospel was not yet so revealed unto them as it is unto us, neither was jesus Christ (who is the very pledge of righteousness) made yet so manifest. But now let us come too that which Saint Paul sayeth. He setteth here the spirit now adays among the Christians, to exclude all figures and shadows, as if he should say that it ought too suffice us that the Son of God is appeared to us for our righteousness, and therefore we must let go the Ceremonies, because the shadow were needless now adays. And not in this Text alone doth Saint Paul match the word spirit against the shadows of the Law. Truly when God in old time did ordain Circumcision, Sacrifices, and such other things, it was not too set folk at a gaze here below: for all things that are contained in the Law are in very deed spiritual. There was a pattern of them showed too Moses on the Mountain. 
Exod. 25. d. 40.   
So than it is certain that the fathers had a spiritual belief as well as we, so as they knew they were not washed and made clean by three or four drops of water: nor reconciled too God by the sacrificing of a Calf or of some other brute beast: but that our Lord jesus Christ was their only washing and cleansing, and that he by the sacrifice of his death had discharged them quite, or at leastwise should, because the thing was not yet done, but the Fathers looked aloof at the thing which was not yet disclozed. And moreover it is 〈◊〉 without cause, that the said word [Spirit] is set down here, to show that the fathers could not embrace the grace of our Lord jesus Christ, but by the means which our Lord had ordained for the time. Therefore when any man had done amiss, he came with a sacrifice, to acknowledge himself worthy of death before God: not too seek his atonement in a Calf, or in a Sheep, or in any such other thing: for that was too be had in jesus Christ: but yet was it of necessity that the figure of him should go before. As much is to be said of the washings and of the residue of those things. 
Col. 2. c. 17.  In these days we have the body (sayeth S. Paul) and therefore the shadows are not requisite any more. If a man were present before mine eyes: would I seek too know him by his shadow? That were to darksome a dealing: and if I might behold him in the face, what a doltishness were it for me too turn away from him, and to go seek some tracings too know him by? Even so is it now adays with such as turn back again to the old figures. They turn their backs upon jesus Christ, knowing not that the rending asunder of the veil of the Temple at his death, betokened that all the ancient figures were abolished, and that we at this day may enter into the heavenly Sanctuary, from the which we were as good as strangers before. To be short, S. Paul meant here too declare, that his condemning of the Ceremonies of the Law, is not to condemn the fathers that used them, nor God that was the author of them, but to show that we in these days have the truth and substance of them: and consequently that the things which were shadowed heretofore, are no more so, and therefore that we must content ourselves with jesus Christ, who hath brought all perfection with him. Thus much concerning the Ceremonies of the Law. Now whereas S. Paul sayeth that we wait for the hope of righteousness in spirit: he useth a kind of speech that may seem strange: for what is meant by waiting for the hope of righteousness? Let us mark, that here S. Paul intended to draw us away from all things that are to be seen in this world. For because we be too much inclined and subject too sticking fast here by low, when we have any thing for our senses too rest upon, so as we cannot lift up our minds aloft, and because that men are too fleshly: they ever covet too have allthings things open afore their eyes. But God purposeth to try our obedience, by referring us too his pure and single word. And we do then honour him aright, when we shut our eyes at all these outward things, and hold ourselves satisfied with God's will which he hath showed too us, thinking ourselves to want nothing when we have that. For this word wait betokeneth that we perceive not by eyesight the thing that we wait for, (according as it is said in the eight too the Romans,) and so much the more, because the word Hope is added to it. Therefore it is as much as if S. Paul had said: Verily my friends, if a man would go about to know the righteousness of Christians, (that is too wit that they be God's children, that they be heirs of the heavenvly life, and that God accepteth them as if they were Angels without spot or blemish) I say if a man would know this after a worldly manner: he should deceive himself. For we see that the faithful are despised folk, men vouchsafe not too look upon them but a skew, they bear a low sail to the worldward, and (to be short) there is neither pomp nor outward show in the righteousness that we obtain by our Lord jesus Christ. For we seek not estimation when we say, that before God we cannot rest upon any thing but his mere mercy, and that all our deservings hang upon his mere grace, and that we must go out of ourselves to have jesus Christ as the full perfection of all goodness and welfare. When we speak after that fashion: it is not to vaunt ourselves, but too confess ourselves to be full of all reproach, so as all our worthiness is but dung and filth, and all our works uncleanness, and that we should be lothly in God's sight like wretched Lazermen that are full of sores and botches, if we were not so washed and cleansed by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ, that God did like well of us by his means. Now than the righteousness which ought too reign among the faithful, is not a thing full of pomp, nor a thing that is greatly gazed at and commended [of the world]: no, but it is utter wretchedness. And therefore S. Paul sayeth here, that when the world laugheth at our simplicity, because they see us hope after that fashion in our Lord jesus Christ, and every of us humbly abase himself even to the dungeon of hell, too the end we may be lifted up by the grace of God too the kingdom of heaven: although the worldlings do mock and scorn us for it, yet must we hold on steadfastly, assuring ourselves that we shall not be disappointed. For we know with whom we have left our gage in keeping, namely even with him that hath promised too call us too salvation. Therefore let us walk on in the said faith, and embrace jesus Christ, and when we have him, let us set light by all the rest. Let us not do him the dishonour and wrong, too shrink away from him into a corner, and too make him serve our turn but in part: but let us acknowledge that we be justified thoroughly and in all points by his means. Now hereupon a man might yet make a question, and say: What I pray you, were the Ceremonies commanded in the Law without cause why? Truly Saint Paul hath answered this matter sufficiently already. Howbeit for as much as men are slow in resolving of matters that concern the holding fast of God's pure truth: therefore he showeth new again, that there is difference between us and those that lived before the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. Also he had a consideration too stop the mouths of many railers: for if a man preach Gods mere mercy in jesus Christ: by and by some Mastiff curs or other fall too barking, and cast forth store of slanders, as is to be seen yet still at this day. For if we condemn the Devilish selftrust wherewith men beguile themselves, in weening too obtain salvation by their own deserts: o how so say they? that were a condemning of all good works. And after that manner do the hypocrites now adays slander the doctrine of the Gospel which we bear abroad, as though we meant to give leave and licence too do evil, that there might be no more difference betwixt vice and virtue. Again if we tell them that their Ceremonies are but pelting baggage, and that the more they take pride in them, the more abominable they be before God: o, how should that be say they? Behold, these fellows would abolish all religion: and what a thing were that? Shall God be no more served and honoured? such is the speech and talk that is used now adays by those curredogges, which cannot abide that our Lord jesus Christ should be the only foundation whereon to settle the trust of our salvation, nor also abide that we should be governed by the pure and alonely word of God. And for that cause S. Paul sayeth here, that in jesus Christ there is neither circumcision nor uncircumcizion, but faith that worketh through charity. In saying that there is neither circumcision nor uncircumcizion in jesus Christ: he meeneth that Gods commanding of the Ceremonies was but for a time, & that we must always have an eye whereto he tended, namely that he meant to maintain the people in hope, because jesus Christ was not yet appeared too the world. For if they had not had washings, and sacrifices and such other like things: they would have been dismayed, and the frailty of man is such, that they would have quite quailed a hundred thousand times. And therefore although they saw not yet fully how they should be saved: yet notwithstanding they had therein as it were lively pictures & lookingglasses, where they might behold the grace of god. Thus ye see how the shadows and figures served but for a time. So then S. Paul declareth, 
1. Pet. 2. d. 19  that he will not in any point diminish the authority of God who had established that Law among the jews, nor also say that all those things were fruitless and unavailable: but that we, (now after that our Lord jesus Christ is manifested,) are come to the fullness of time, and therefore that we must have no more veils to keep us from beholding him face to face, according as he is set forth to us in the Gospel. For whensoever the Gospel is preached unto us, it is all one as if we saw God's son crucified presently before us, or as if we saw his blood streaming down, for so much as we be besprinkled with it by the power of the holy Ghost, as sayeth S. Peter in his first Epistle. So then seeing that our lord jesus Christ hath by his death and passion opened us the way whereby we may come to God his father: it is not for us to buzie ourselves any more about the things that were appointed for the time of his absence. It is true that he dwelleth not now adays in the world: but yet have we his Gospel, which is the accomplishment of all things that are needful to our salvation: & therefore it is as good as if he were crucified among us, 
Gal. 3. a. 1.  as S. Paul hath said already. Now that we have the understanding of these words in jesus Christ, that is to wit, that the Gospel is preached: let us come to this addition of his, that there is neither circumcision nor uncircumcizion: that is too say, that those things must henceforth cease, and men must rest only upon charity. And wherefore doth S. Paul add the word charity. Too show that Christenfolke will not be idle, and that they have enough too occupy themselves about, though they keep not the figures of the Law. For albeit that it was Gods meaning to lead the people unto jesus Christ, in ordaining the sacrifices, circumcision, and all the residue: yet notwithstanding men being of themselves corrupt, marred all. And truly the jews were of opinion, that they bond God too them in offering up sacrifice: but it was clean contrary. For he that offered sacrifice, did there pass a recognissance to bind himself solemnly to cursedness, as if he should say, I am worthy of death, in token whereof a poor beast is here killed and hath his throat cut: and is it the beast that hath deserved it? no, it is I. Ye see then that a man might there behold his own sinfulness, like as also it behoved him to seek his salvation else where than in himself. Lo I pray you how the figures ought to have brought folk too such a lowliness, that all men from the greatest too the least should have condemned themselves, and thereupon embracing the grace of our Lord jesus Christ, have rested themselves wholly upon that. But now adays in the Popedom there is a like deceitfulness used, in so much that men do falsify all that God hath ordained. As how? Look upon Baptism, look upon the lords Supper, which were instituted to the end that we should come and protest before God, that we hold all things of him. What is there in Baptism? It is showed us there, that we must die in ourselves. And why so? even because there is nothing but frowardness and cursedness in us, so as we be the children of wrath, and utter strangers unto God. Ye see then in Baptism a man is utterly rid of all his trust in himself. In the Supper we come to seek our life in jesus Christ: and so are we stark dead both the ways. Yet for all this, the Papists ween these things too be meritorious works. And that is the cause why they by the Hellish abomination of their mischievous Mass, have falsified yea & utterly defaced all things that our Lord jesus Christ had appointed. For such a work even as it is done by man, or the very working of the deed, that is too say, the very doing of it as it cometh and proceedeth of man, must (say they) of necessity be meritorious. But therein we see a manifest falsehood. Howbeit S. Paul meant to go yet further, in rebuking the hypocrisy of such as are so much given too these outward things: the like whereof is still at this day in the papacy. It is true that these miserable wretches take great pains too serve God: they trot up and down without end or measure: but what do they? They martyr themselves in vain things, and such as God never required, but utterly misliketh: and yet in the mean while, there is nothing but hypocrisy in all their doings. For what doth the devoutest person among them, but only make much babbling and mumbling? He must here Matins in the night, and two or three Masses in a day: He must gad on pilgrimage, and fast the Lent and Saints evens: He must keep all the apes toys that have been appointed at the devise of men. And what are all these things? Surely if men put their trust in them, they be devilish devices: but although there were none other harm in them saving that every man followeth his own imaginations: yet are they but gewgaws and Apes toys before God. And why? For he loveth obedience better than all sacrifices. But if we will obey God: we must serve him after a spiritual manner, and not with these childish playing toys. Now let us come too that which S. Paul saith, Circumcision (saith he) is nothing: but faith that worketh by charity. Hereby he betokeneth that although Ceremonies be laid aside, we have enough too occupy ourselves with, in doing the things that God commandeth: that is to wit, that all the perfection and holiness, of the faithful consisteth in charity. That is the fulfilling of the Law, that is the end and sheet-anchor whereunto God bringeth us. Therefore if we have charity, let us not think that we be unoccupied. But now a days if a man rebuke the superstitions of Popery, and scorn them, saying, Go too, ye have much baggage amongst you: when ye come at Church ye besprinkle yourselves with holiwater, ye kneel down before a puppet, ye skud from alter to alter, ye do this and that, and to be short there is an endless hodge-podge of all manner of gewgaws among you: and poor souls as ye be, think ye that these things will go for payment? No, for God will not allow any of them. They reply unto it again and say, why not? Shall God be no more served? What shall we do for him? Verily it seemeth to them that unless they go to Mass, & be shriven, and pay some ransom, and do one thing or other, there is nothing at all done. And in deed we see how they leave the principal undone. For even they that are the devoutest of them, will not stick at all, some too keep whores, some to blaspheme God, and some too rob and spoil other men, in so much that if they which pretend greatest holiness can find occasion too pill and poll their neighbours, they will bite them to the bones. Their cruelty shall be so excessive, that they shall be brute beasts rather than men. Thereunto they be full of subtlety and wiliness. It is nothing with them too forswear themselves, if they may beguile any man by it. For they nuzell themselves in all kind of lewdness, bearing themselves in hand that God must serve them for a cloak when they fall once too making of fair countenances, that it may be said they be devout or holy folk. 
Math. 21. b. 13.  Ye see then that this hypocrisy is as a den of thieves, as our Lord jesus Christ himself termeth it. And it is an ordinary matter for men to forget the chief principal, when they give themselves to Ceremonies, according also as our Lord jesus upbraideth them, 
Mat. 15 a. 3.  saying: for your own traditions sakes you have abolished the law of God my father. 
Psa. 50. c. 13.  And for the same cause it is said in the fifth Psalm. Thinkest thou that I will drink the blood of brute beasts? If I be hungry (saith God) thinkest thou that all is not mine? This is the thing that I would have thee to offer unto me, namely the sacrifice of praise.  
Now we see Paul's meaning. He mocketh the hypocrites which think that all is marred if there be not store of gauds, and gewgaws when men should go unto God, and that they may not go to him as it were with banner displayed. According whereunto we see how they prank up things with pomp, of lamps, perfumes, & tapers, gay disguised coats, puppets, and such other things. When they have this gear once, to their own seeming they be so well cloaked, that God knows no more what they do, and that their vices are well sheltered under such shadow: and yet for all that, they do but spite him openly. Now S. Paul laugheth that opinion too scorn, saying, that although we have none of all those pomps, there is enough besides wherewith 〈◊〉 God to keep us occupied, & that is charity. But to be short, S. Paul meant to tell us here, that God's service is spiritual. For when we love our neighbours, it is a token that we love God. I mean when we love them according to God's ordinance. For it is no love too love a man for our own profits sake, but to love even our enemies, so as we be patiented to bear the wrongs that are done us, so as we strain ourselves to do good too such as have need of our help, and so as none of us be given to himself nor to his own peculiar profit, but that we endeavour as members of one body to help each other as much as is possible. If we be once at that point, then doth our life sufficiently answer for us, and witness that we love God. But we cannot love him before we know him. Therefore is charity an infallible sign and token that we be willing to serve God, not in paying him with chaff in stead of corn, but by loving our neighbour truly and unfeignedly. And so let the Papists brag as much as they list of their gewgaws and gay shows wherewith they think to cousin God, as it were to make a mockingstocke of him: yet shall the thing that is uttered here by S. Paul's mouth stand always sure, that is too with, that such things are naughtworth before God. And why? For if Circumcision were abolished when the time and term of it was expired: what shall become of the things that have been foolishly and malapertly forged in the shops of men's own fancies, which took upon them that which belonged not too them, nor was by any means lawful for them to do? Ye see then what we have too bear in mind. But before we go any further, we must assoil a doubt which the Papists cast here. For to their seeming it maketh wholly on their side when S. Paul saith, that faith which worketh by charity is the thing that maketh all the faithful perfect. And thereupon they conclude, that only faith doth not purchase us grace, but faith and charity matched together. Put the case it were so: whereto would it serve them? For whereupon do they ground their merits, but upon childish toys? as who should say they would appease God with a Rattle: but S. Paul's meaning is far otherwise. For although he have hitherto showed the true way how too be in God's favour: yet notwithstanding he mindeth not too ground our righteousness or our hope of salvation upon charity.  
What then? It is enough for him too show that God can find means enough to keep the faithful occupied, although they have no Ceremonies, wherewith the hypocrites beguile themselves, in making that their principal. To be short, we see that S. Paul is so far off from favouring the Papists any thing at all, that he fighteth directly against them Now under the colour of that which is spoken here, they have imagined that faith is but a single knowledge that there is a God, and that his only son jesus Christ is come into the world for the redeeming and saving of mankind, notwithstanding that the same knowledge be without any affection, more than if a man should tell us some story, and we should believe it & hold it for a certainty. After that manner do the Papists speak of faith, & say that when faith is all alone, it hath not yet her full shape before God: but when it is joined with a hearty good will & love of God, then is it full fashioned say they. But when the scripture speaketh to us of faith, it meaneth the knowledge that is given us by the holy Ghost: not which flittereth in our own brain, but which is sealed in our hearts, in such wise as God must needs have wrought wonderfully in us, before we can have been enlightened & fashioned in faith: for there is nothing but darkness in our minds. The light must come from above. Again we be utterly inclined to distrust▪ and therefore the holy Ghost must be feign too set this seal upon us, that we be thoroughly saved by the means of our Lord jesus Christ. Furthermore it is not enough too know generally that christ is our Redeemer: but faith importeth that every of us must acknowledge him too be his Redeemer. And is that possible too be unless our Lord jesus do dwell in us and reign in us, and that we be inflamed with the love of him too give ourselves wholly unto him? The Papists therefore never witted what faith meaneth, notwithstanding that they chatter of it not altogether so well as Pies in a Cage, which do yet understand some words here and there: but they show so shameful a beastliness, as they may be gazingstockes of Gods horrible vengeance, in that they have so forgotten the whole Phrase of the holy Ghost, and have no more skill of the holy scripture, than a Paynim or a Turk that hath been always in ●●●athennesse, and never heard of God the father of our Lord jesus Christ. Lo in what taking the Papists are. Now then let us mark well, that S. Paul hath not here imagined a shapeless or unfashioned faith as they do: nor meant too set down charity as the cause of our righteousness: but only intended to show that we have enough to serve God with, without snarling of ourselves in a sort of pelting trifles. Howbeit, that we may far the better by this text, (for we must now come too an end, and the time will not suffer us too proceed any further) if the Papists now adays do make their brags that they have a more apparent service of God than we, and a service that hath a gayer gloss: let us on our side be well advised that we despise every whit of it. For why? God will not be served after mē● likings. Mark that for one point. Besides this, the things which the Papists call Gods service, are pelting trifles imagined and forged in their own brain, so that it is all rejected, notwithstanding that men do greatly delight in them and like well of them. And therefore let us have an eye too serve God as he commandeth. Wherein will he have us to be occupied? Not in needless things: but he will have a true trial of us, which deceiveth not. And what shall that be? To walk uprightly and faithfully with our neighbours, every of us to help where need is according to his ability: that no man be given wholly to himself: that we be trusty: that we deal sound and faithfully: that we live peaceably: and that if we see any man destitute of succour and too stand in need of our help, we in that case do as it were offer a sacrifice unto God, knowing that he calleth us too it, to show what love we bear towards him. For if we love not our neighbours which are as it were visible grounds too work kindness upon, how shall we love God (saith S. john in his Epistle) whom we see not, 
1. john. 4. d. 20.  and which is absent from us and hath no need of any thing? Therefore if we will serve God well: let us learn too yield him such obedience as he liketh of: that is too say, let us walk in such faithfulness, and friendliness as none of us beguile, fleece, or overreach his neighbour: and moreover that we not only abstain from all wrongful or wicked dealing: 
Math. 23. c. 23.  but also that all such as are called Christians, do well bethink them of our Lord jesus Christ's saying, which is, Cursed be you that have your several devotions alone by yourselves, and occupy your heads about small trifles, making conscience of every thing, and yet in the mean while leave the principal points of the law undone, that is too wit, faithfulness, justice, righteousness, and mercy. As if he should say, Is it not a strange thing that men should so mock with God, making a countenance to honour him, as though they took him but for a babe? God will have men to walk faithfully and uprightly, he will have every man to pity & to succour the needy, he will have no man to do his brother wrong: and behold, they on the contrary part will needs buzie themselves about Moonshine in the water, and things of no value. They will be full of cruelty craft and maliciousness: and yet think to pacify God with things of nothing. Therefore let us learn to serve God with charity, that is to say, let us learn to give ourselves to the things that he calleth us to, & to hold ourselves as it were at a stay too the rule which he giveth us by his word. Furthermore when we walk uprightly after that fashion, we must not for men's sakes forget God. For (as I said afore) that is the thing wherein he trieth our charity: and by that means we show the reverence & love that we bear towards him. And therefore we cease not to call upon God when we love our neighbours, neither intent we to displease God under colour of doing them service, but he is always our mark on whom we have our eyes fastened. Nevertheless, too conclude, like as we endeavour to live as God commandeth by his word, and pass not for the gawdies, gewgaws, and Ceremonies of the hypocrites, but walk rightly in pureness of life, and in all faithfulness and upright dealing (as I said erst) knowing nevertheless that when we have done all, it serveth not to justify us or too purchase us favour in his sight, and that although we be sure that he taketh in good worth the willingness which we have to honour him, yet his so doing is but because he accepteth us in our Lord jesus Christ, (as I have declared heretofore) & because we repose the trust of our salvation in him. Even so also shall we walk in charity & labour to discharge our duty, knowing that by reason of our feebleness we be not able to come near that which God pointeth us to, but yet that we be in the way thitherward, & that he must be feign too take us to mercy, whereupon we doubt not but that all our works do like him well, when they be so dedicated to him by the blood of our Lord jesus Christ: for he is the true priest that offereth up our oblations & maketh them acceptable to God, & he must be feign to step in, to make our works pleasant to God his father, specially seeing that even our prayers & the very praises which we yield unto him should be but filthiness, if they were not purified by our Lord jesus Christ, 
Heb. 13. c. 15.  according also as the Apostle saith, that it is he by whom we offer up unto God the Calves of our lips, that is to say, the sacrifices of praise whereby he is glorified.  
But now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us perceive them more and more, & that we may be so touched with them, as it may bring us to true repentance, and that we may seek all our wants in our Lord jesus Christ, & that there may be such humility in us, that being utterly brought down, & having put away all false presumptuousness wherewith we may be deceived, we may not tend to any other end than to be received through the mere mercy of our God, so as we may come to the everlasting inheritance, and in the mean while endeavour to walk in such wise in his commandments, as it may please him to bear with our frailty, till he have quite and clean rid us of it. And so let us all say Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The xxxiij Sermon, which is the third upon the fifth Chapter.  
7 Ye ran well, who hath letted you that ye should not obey the truth?  
8 That counsel came not of him that called you.  
9 A little leaven soureth a whole lump of dough.  
10 I have hope of you through the Lord, that ye will be none otherwise minded. But he that troubleth you shall bear his judgement whatsoever he be.  
We know that God hath set down such a rule for us too live by, that if we give ear too his word, we shall not be subject to walking at rovers, but sure to hold the right way. And that is a thing wherein the faithful differ from the faithless. For all such as submit themselves to God's word, are not in any doubt or disputation with themselves, whither their doings are allowable or no: for who hath power too judge of that matter but only God? But he hath given his sentence already. So then forasmuch as man's life is likened too a race: let us learn too follow whither soever God calleth us, and then shall we not stray as wretched wanderers that do greatly overtravell and tire themselves without any profit. And for that cause also doth Saint Paul in this text set down a double race, the one good which hath a right direction, and the other wandering and uncertain. Now it is not enough for men too take great pains: but they must also aim at a certain end. Moreover we see herewithal a true difference between the race that is to be counted good, and the race that doth but overlabor men in vain. For S. Paul layeth them forth certainly and infallibly, saying that all such as obey the truth do run well. Lo here a saying of great weight. For thereupon we may gather, that when men be given too their own fancies, or walk only by guess, or receive all that is told them without discretion or skill: they may run swiftly enough, but they shall come never the nearer unto God. When they have spent all their life in traveling, they shall find themselves further off than they were at the first. And therefore let us learn to begin at this point, that is to wit, to give ear unto God who doth us the grace and honour too teach us, assuring ourselves that there is none other truth but that which proceedeth of him, and that when men follow the devices of their own brain, it shall be but untruth and leasing. Ye see then that the way for us too far the better by this saying of S. Paul's, is first of all too consider, that all the devotions which men do frame of their own heads, are but mere illusions of Satan, and that all such as do what they like best themselves, may run fast enough, howbeit they shall be never the further forward in the right way, but rather the further back. Then is nothing too be taken and allowed for a good course or race, but only the obedience which we yield unto God's truth. Were this thoroughly well known to the world now a days, there would not be so much trouble and contention as is seen. For what is the cause that we draw not all by one line, and that every of us reacheth not out his hand to his neighbour? It is for that most men cannot be persuaded to obey God. Therefore the true course of the faithful is well showed to us by the Prophet Esay when he saith, 
Esa. 2. a. 3.  that every man shall take his fellow by the hand, and say, Go we, let us go up too the Lord's hill, and he will teach us his ways. Now were we fully resolved of this point, so as we were altogether willing and desirous to submit ourselves to God: it is certain that we should all of us run together, and the foremost should help forward the hindermost, and the weaker sort should not envy such as were their guides, yea and that would give them courage to go on. But although we see the world full of stubborness, and every man given to his own liking, yet must we profit ourselves by this doctrine: that is too wit, by imprisoning our senses, that we take not a licentious liberty too do what we list, but that we obey the truth, assuring ourselves that the foundation whereupon it behoveth us too build, is the said faithful obedience which we yield unto God's word. And whereas S. Paul useth this word Truth, it is specially to beat down all foolish presumptuousness and overweening, because men bear themselves in hand that they be wise enough to order their own life. And out of this overboldness sprang also the Seagulfe of all superstitions. For if men knew themselves too be such as they be in deed, that is to wit, to be poor, blind, and ignorant: it is certain that they would with all humbleness hearken unto God, and then should not there be so many partakings and sects as there be. But what? As I said afore, men will needs be overwise. Now S. Paul, too pull down all loftiness, and to rid us of all pride and presumption, saith that there is no truth to be found but in the doctrine that cometh 〈◊〉 God, and that how sure so ever we ween ourselves to be, there is nothing but mere folly in us, except God govern us, and God's word reign wholly over us. Further let us understand, that to yield ourselves techable is a far greater virtue without all comparison, than to enter into disputation, and to be inquisitive of things that belong not to us, nor are lawful for us. It is true that faith is not a dotage or sottishness to receive and believe without gainsaying, whatsoever shall be told us: but yet when God speaketh, it behoveth us too yield him so much honour, as to keep our mouths shut, & to open our ears to hearken advisedly to that which he telleth us, & to frame ourselves simply to the same. Ye see then that the good race wherein we can not go amiss, nor be carried aside one way nor other, is to follow the way that god showeth us by his word. Otherwise (as I said) we shall but rove, according also as S. Paul useth the self same similitude, in taunting all the things that the ignorant and unbelievers do to serve God withal. For although they take never so much pain, yet they do but lose their labour. But by the way let us mark also how he blameth the Galathians for turning aside in the midst of their race, saying that their fault is so much the less to be excused, in that they had begun well, and not held out likewise to the end. True it is that even the ignorantest in the world shall not fail to be condemned if they follow not God's word: but howsoever they far, we offend much more grossly, when God hath once been so gracious unto us as to call us unto him, & to show us his will. Then if we turn head, and forsake our holy calling from heaven after we have been taught in God's school, and entered into the way: surely our fault is double, & we deserve much sorer punishment. This is it that S. Paul meant in this text by saying, how now? You ran well. Surely this forwardness of faith is a great virtue, namely when we be ready to answer God as soon as he speaketh the word to us: but yet is it nothing worth without holding out. Then if we be so fickle and inconstant, that when we have gone forward a step or twain, we be ready to run back again, or else to start out on the one side or on the other: such unthankfulness is much more shameful, than if we had never hearkened to God at all: for we can not any more shield ourselves by ignorance, as they do which are bred & brought up in error and misknowledge, who will say, if we knew which is the truth, we would not do so as we should need to be pulled by the ear: but we be in doubt, and we wot not on which side to turn us. Then if they which have begun to follow God, yea and have had some certain and infallible instruction by his word, do afterward start aside, or go back again: do they not show that they do it not of ignorance, but of wilfulness and stubborness, as though they mente of set purpose to spite God? Now it behoveth us to mark well this thing, specially for so much as God is so gracious unto us, as too show us which is the way of salvation, which thing he doth not too the rest of the world. For we see many blind wretches, that run and trot up and down, and wot not what they do: but yet they show some desire of serving God. If a man ask them whether they think they do well, or no, they answer, yea: howbeit it is but a weening, they be not sure of it. But we on our side have the warrant of the holy Ghost, which ought too be sealed in our hearts, that the doctrine which is preached unto us is not devised by men, but that God is the very author of it. The holy Scripture is sufficiently proved: we know, without adding of any thing, that God is our guide, so that now a days there is not so very a dullard or idiot, but he is justly too be condemned, if he receive not the doctrine that is preached and set forth, and may upon his own knowledge judge that he doth manifestly make wilful war against God. Seeing that our Lord hath done us the prerogative too call us too him, and doth still daily allure us and encourage us to come forward, till we be come to our races end: if we be weighed to hear him, and every of us would fain take his own scope, to follow whatsoever his own lust liketh: what excuse or shift can we hope to have, that we should not be condemned with the Galathians, for falling to our own bias after we have run well, and been well forward on our way? Yea and we must also mark this saying which S. Paul interlaceth, Who hath letted you, saith he? He might have said simply as he said in the beginning of the epistle▪ that they were quite gone away, yea and utterly revolted as Apostates or backslyders. But he useth the word Let, too show that it is not enough for us not to turn quite and clean away from God, but that if we do but stop or linger that we go not right forth on still, nor continue always steadfastly in coming nearer and nearer unto God: it is already a very dangerous matter. So then let us be ware of Satan's wiles, and not only be afraid of utter revolting from the obedience of our God, but also bear well in mind, that when the Devil shall once have cooled us, and made us too slake our pace, so as we fall to loitering in our gooing: he shall have gained over much at our hands. Thus ye see in effect what we have to gather upon this text. Now to condemn the unthankfulness of the Galathians the better, he addeth, that that counsel came not of him that called them. In the first chapter he had said, I marvel that ye be so soon carried away from jesus Christ which called you to the grace of his Gospel. For it is good reason that God should be heard when he openeth his holy mouth to teach us. What are we? Wretched worms of the earth, and rottenness: and yet notwithstanding our Lord maketh his voice to ring from heaven, to assure us that if he enlighten & guide us, we can not do amiss, and therefore that we must depend wholly upon him, and rest upon his truth. But if we give ear to this and that, and when God speaketh we be soaring in the air, and hearken to one that whistleth, and to another that singeth: Is it not too shameful an unthankfulness? If a Schoolmaster see his scholars prattling together while he speaketh to them, or building of Castles in Spain, so as they hear not what he saith: the rod must be fain too walk among them, and good right it should so. Verily a man can not abide that his mate or companion should muse upon other matters when he is talking with him, but he will take it in scorn and derision. But behold, God calleth us, and yet if there come any deceiver to whisper us in the ear, we hearken too him and follow his counsel: which is a token that there was never any knowledge in us too discern the majesty of our God, and too yield him the reverence that he deserveth. We know that the chief honour that he requireth 〈◊〉, is to have our wits & minds bend to understand what he commandeth and appointeth. For that cause therefore S. Paul saith, that the said counsel came not of God, who had called the Galathians. Now it is certain that he had called them long afore that time: Nevertheless he thinketh it not enough to have told us once for all how we should walk: but also he holdeth on still, according also as we have need too have the remembrance of that doctrine to be renewed daily. Then seeing it is so that God is always at hand with us, yea (as the Prophet Esay saith, 
Esa. 65. a. 2  both early and late, that is to say, seeing he hath a continual care to bring us to himself, and to draw us nearer and nearer: it is certain that our fault is so much the haynouser if we have one of our ears in the field, and the other in the town, as the Proverb saith, and that we be not wholly given to him and to his word. To be short, we see here that the true perfection of God's children, is too offer up themselves wholly unto him, and to suffer themselves to be governed after a peaceable manner with all teachableness, so as none of them say, this is mine opinion, this is my fancy, this have I learned of men: but always prefer the obedience of faith before all things. For there is none other lamp to guide us aright, than God's word. Mark that for one point. Now after that S. Paul hath spoken so: he addeth, that a little leaven marreth a whole lump of Dowe. This serveth to confirm the matter which I touched not long since: which is, that it is not enough for us, not to make any full revolting from God, & to forsake him utterly, & to renounce all his word: but that we must also continue pure & sound, & be as it were untrussed to put ourselves more & more forward, and although Satan devise and practise too cast blocks and bars in our ways to stop us, yet must we not cease to go on forth still. And this is to be marked the better, because the devil showeth not his horns at the first (as they say) to withdraw us away from God, but transformeth himself into an Angel of light, and creepeth upon us by bypaths and mines under the ground. And by that means are we beguiled. For to our seeming, this or that is no great matter, by means whereof we overleape it lightly, and strike sail as they say. But we be utterly amazed when the Devil hold us masked in his nets. Too be short, S. Paul meant too say here, that when men have learned the Gospel, it is not enough for them to profess the receiving of the doctrine that is contained there: but they must also have a pure, sound, and substantial faith, and not serve aside too the right hand nor to the left, nor be corrupted with any error, nor admit any mingling, but hold fast the pure truth which God showeth us. This is the sum of the matter which we have to gather upon this text. But if ever this warning were necessary, it is necessary at this day. For Satan strains himself too the uttermost, too entangle, yea and too embrace God's word, too the end that men might no more discern between white and black, but that all Religions whatsoever men list to have, might be taken for good. And such as use that cunning do serve the devil, and have no more fear of God nor Religion, than dogs have. Now a days they that be the best upholders of the Pope, perceiving well that their abuses have been so gross and out of all square, as it is impossible to maintain them, say, very well, yet must ye not seek such a reformation, as to break of the Eel by the waist as they say: men must be contented with some good mean. And all this is but too cover their filthiness, as if a man that would pluck up a venomous weed, should but nip off some leaves of it, and say, Lo, now it is as good as cut up. Yea but the root is still behind together with the residue of it, which is able to do harm enough, and that is all one as if it had not been touched at all. Nevertheless the world now a days is full of such vermin and corruption: for we see that these sticklers and neuters which row between two streams, would fain disguise our Lord jesus Christ after such a sort, as he should be jacke out of office, and be no more known, and that the doctrine of the Gospel might be mingled like a hodge-podge. And so much the more doth it stand us in hand to mark well the thing that is told us here by the holy Ghost, namely that a little leaven soureth a whole batch of Dowe. Sometime this similitude is applied to men: for one scabbed sheep is enough too infect a whole flock, as they say. But Saint Paul speaketh now of doctrine, as if he should say, that we must hold our own, and not suffer any thing to be added to God's pure word, 
2. Co. 11. a. 3  according as we have seen in the second to the Corinthians, how he said that such as give ear to Satan's illusions, are like a woman that hearkeneth to a bawd, whose coming is to beguile & abuse her. Now as soon as we be so corrupted in our faith: by and by we be alienated from our Lord jesus Christ, and we break the promise of marriage which is made betwixt him & us, as soon as we serve aside from the simplicity of the Gospel. And like as in that place he useth the word simplicity of set purpose: so in this place he saith, that if we mingle never so little leaven with the dough, by and by it is all made sour. What must we do then? Whereas it pleased God to show the jews by his law the true mean to walk in such wise as they should not be harried here & there: in the Gospel he hath taught us yet with much greater perfection, because that there he hath made an end of all prophecies. Then seeing it is so: let us now frame ourselves thereafter. And although Satan whisper us on either side, let us not be as reeds that are shaken with every wind, but let us be so rooted in our Lord jesus Christ, as he may make us to endure all winds and wethers by the power of faith, and all assaults that can be put unto us. To be short, if we will be taken for Disciples of our Lord jesus Christ: let us not hearken too any other master or teacher than him: for we can not do him greater wrong than to add any thing to that which he bringeth us. For it is said that it is he whom the father hath set over us with full pre-eminence, and which is the good shepherd, 
job. 10. a. 4  and that they which are of his flock, will hear his voice, & eschew the voice of strangers. Howsoever the world go, we must stand whist at that stay, & without resistance follow whither soever God calleth us, and suffer ourselves to be so turned & returned by, as we may desire nothing but too submit ourselves to his word as I have declared before. And therefore although that now and then men find fair cloakings to varnish the minglings withal which they put forth: yet let us hold us to that which is said here, namely that a little leaven is enough too mar a whole batch of dough: according as we shall see many, who too make us serve aside, will allege, what? It is no renouncing of jesus Christ, so we hold the grounds of the Gospel, that we be justified by the free goodness of God, & that we can call upon him in the name of him that hath promised too be our mediator. When we have done amiss we flee too the only and everlasting sacrifice of our Lord jesus Christ; and if there be any small spots or wemmes beside, they must be borne with and winked at. And specially such as would win by their pride, will say, yea marry Sir, and what else seek we but concord? For we be contented that every man should walk in the doctrine of the Gospel: but yet is not that a matter of so great importance, that it should be so greatly stood upon. Therefore when the Devil goes about to beguile us with such baits, let us always set this buckler against him, that a little leaven soureth a whole lump of Dowe. And in very deed even experience (which is termed the mistress of fools) hath well showed in our time how true this Saint Paul's saying is. For we see now a days that where the Gospel hath been preached purely, there are so many divers opinions as it is horrible too think, so as it seemeth daily that all should go too ruin, and God's truth is as it were torn in pieces. And whereof cometh this, but of men's laziness in that they would maintain themselves in rest, and have their commodities and ease at will, too take their pleasure everywhere, and so have consented too such as came too disguise the pureness of the Gospel? God therefore hath yielded them their deserved hire. For asmuch then as we see such examples, let us be so much the warer, and let us so walk in the pureness of the Gospel, as we may refuse all mingling, and utterly abhor it. Now hereupon Saint Paul addeth further, that he trusteth of the Galathians, that they will not be otherwise minded. We have seen how the rebukes that he did set down hitherto heretofore, were rough and sharp. Now when men exceed measure, it is always dangerous for discouraging of men, and for casting them into a melancholy. For this cause S. Paul moderateth himself, and seeketh still too be at one again with the Galathians. And in good sooth that is the order which all men ought to keep, that are desirous too build up God's Church. It is true that men's vices ought not to be spared, & specially if there appear any hindrance of the pure doctrine, or too the overthrowing of faith: then must we have a fiery zeal too fight manfully, and to maintain the quarrel of our God. Yet notwithstanding we must labour to the uttermost of our power to bring those back that are gone astray, and to keep still those that are yet in good way, though they be weak and go not forward with such strength and courage as were requisite and to be wished. Ye see then what the duty of those is which have the charge to bear abroad God's word committed unto them: that is to wit, that in reproving such as were gone astray, their using of severity & rigour should be such, as yet nevertheless they should show some good hope, to the intent that their hearers be not utterly over grieved, and thereupon fall into wilfulness, and shake off all good doctrine. But every of us must apply this too his own use. For what causeth us now and then to gnash our teeth when God rebuketh us, and to be forepossessed with such stubbornness that we rebel against him? It is because we be passed hope, and thereupon play double or quit as they say. Therefore our Lord laboureth too bring us back when he seeth us so forlorn, or rather in the way of perdition, and he would still fain win us too himself again, howbeit that in the mean while we know not the end and intent that he aimeth at. By reason whereof we shut the gate against him, so as he can not by any means compass us. So much the more than ought we to mind well the thing that is showed us here by Saint Paul which is that if our sores be rubbed, although it grieve us and sting us too be sharply rebuked: yet we must not cease too abide it patiently, because God meeneth not too throw us headlong into the bottomless pit, but rather calleth us home too himself. And now according hereunto, let us mark that there is none other remedy for all our vices, than too yield ourselves too that which God telleth us. For Saint Paul presupposeth that which was true: namely that he had preached the doctrine of the Gospel purely, and that he had not intruded himself too put forth his own dreams and dotages, but had purely discharged his duty and the commission that was given unto him. He sayeth now that the Galathians will think all that too be so. And so he showeth us generally, that if we have been overseen and the Devil have troubled our minds, and the deceivers also have thrust us out of the way: there is none other help but to hold our peace and to answer Amen unto our God, and too suffer ourselves too be guided by his word, ceasing not too yield him true obedience though he come not down from heaven in visible shape, nor send any of his Angels that bear the badges of his Majesty, but speak too us by frail men, that are not of any great estimation. Lo here in effect what we have too bear in mind. Now hereupon Saint Paul turneth aside the sorest matters unto the Cousiners that had sown their darnel in the Church of the Galathians. He that hath disquieted you (sayeth he) shall bear his judgement, whatsoever he be. Hereby he declareth that if there be any whom Satan hath so sore poisoned, that they wilfully provoke God's wrath upon their heads: we must not be shaken down nor moved therewith. This warning is very necessary. For though we be hard and slow too believe the things that God telleth us: yet notwithstanding on the contrary part, when we spy any error, we be ready too run after it, and so ye see a froward inclination, which is common well-near everywhere, and a vice more than ordinary. Furthermore to our seeming we be well at ease, if we can get any covert, too suffer Satan too beguile us though he seek nothing but our destruction. Therefore it behoveth us so much the more too mark well how it is said here, that such as trouble the Church shall bear their own judgement. For thereby S. Paul doth us to understand, that there are many despisers of God, which make no conscience to pervert all things: so they may win themselves estimation with the world, and purchase themselves credit, all is one with them, for they pass for nothing but to exalt themselves. Such manner of men do trouble the church a thousand ways. There are others who through vain glory and too seem skilful and sharpwitted, forge new doctrines. That is one other kind of Cousiners. And there are othersome so malicious and spiteful, as they can not brook any peace and concord, 
Gen. 16. c. 12.  according as it is said that the hand of Ishmael should be against all men, and all men's hands against him. Then there are a sort that seek nothing but dissension and variance. Seeing then that we perceive that the devil hath so many bolsterers to turn us from the right way: had not every of us need to look well to himself, lest he be shaken down: and too continue always steadfast in the thing which we know too be of our God, whatsoever this man or that man do babble or prate? Ye see then that the thing which Saint Paul meant, is that we should not one of us look at another, like sheep which leap one after another into a river or a pit when one is leapt in afore them, or like Cranes and other birds that fly all on a row one after another, no we may not do so: but we must always be constant without swerving aside from the word of God. Mark that for one point. But above all things Saint Paul telleth us, that we must not be dazzled at men's gay shows, when they pervert Gods pure truth under colour of their own skill: but that when we see them too have no regard of any thing, nor religion, no fear of God, no awe, yea and that sometimes they be worse than passed shame, so that if they once come so far forward as too get the Law in their own hands, they pass for noman, but do after a sort spit even in God's face: I say when we see them become such Monsters, we must wait that God should execute his justice upon them, and show how much store he setteth by the souls which he hath bought so dearly. And that is the cause why he addeth purposely whosoever he be. For here he intended too deface all the gay titles whereof men vaunt themselves, in setting up their bristles against God. Like as at this day, whereas the Pope turneth God's truth upside down, and through Devilish pride mingleth and mangleth all things: yet notwithstanding he ceaseth not too call himself the Servant of God's Servants, the Successor of jesus Christ, and the Vicar of Saint Peter. The Bishops also suppose themselves too have a very lawful title to suppress all knowledge of the truth, in naming themselves Prelates. But Saint Paul telleth us here, that when men are so disguyzed, they be but Idols for all that, and God is unchangeable and altereth neither his nature nor his mind. Then sith it is so: although men were exalted too the third heaven, yet ought we too take them for stark devils, if they go about to mingle aught at all of their own devizing, with the pure simplicity of God's word. To be short, we see here all worthiness of man beaten down when the obedience of faith cometh in presence. True it is that in civil caces there hath always been superiority: but yet must God not withstanding govern still by his word, and his servis must be ruled thereby, that our faith may be wholly conformable thereunto: and though all the world should set itself against it, and heap up never so huge and high mountains of most excellent titles even up too the clouds, all must be held but as smoke, yea and as filth and dung. Thus ye see in effect what Saint Paul meant to say. Yet doth he it not too excuse the Galathians of their unaduized overshooting of themselves, but too give them courage to return unto God. There are many too be seen now adays which think themselves to be scaped out of God's hands, and too be quite discharged, when they can say that their Prelates and shepherds have taught them so. But S. Paul admitteth no such excuse, but sayeth that the way for them to scape the damnation that is prepared for the deceivers, is to return to God's pure truth, & not to refuse to be brought back again, though they have swerved from it for a time. And herewithal also for a conclusion, he doth us to understand how dear our salvation is to God, and how great store he setteth by it. For whereof cometh that which S. Paul sayeth here, namely that all such as trouble the Church shall give a reckoning of it, and be overwhelmed at God's hand: but of that we be his heritage, and he taketh all his pleasure in us, as in them whom he hath chosen and adopted, and for that we be as it were his accomplishment, as S. Paul termeth us? Seing it is so: let us learn to trust in God, seeing he hath so fatherly care of our salvation. And so let us learn to put from us all false doctrine constantly and with such stoutness as we ought to do. For we see that God is chafed and moved too anger, telling us that he will never pardon those that have so troubled his. For as much then as we see that God poureth out his indignation upon them that have troubled his Church: let us have a zeal answerable thereunto, and let us abhor all false doctrines. And when we see men desirous of nothing but too sow some troubles: let us take them as our mortal enemies, let us make war valiantly against them, and let us fight too the uttermost for the truth of our God, assuring ourselves that that is the thing wherein lieth all our happiness.  
Thus ye see in effect what we have to gather upon this strain. And so for as much as God hath once called us too him, and ceaseth not to prick us forward daily by exhortations: let us hold us under his obedience. And although we see many troubles, dissensions, and debates in the world: yet let us always stick steadfastly to the truth which cannot deceive us. And for as much as we may be soon seduced and deceived: let us pray God too give us wisdom and discretion: and also let us give diligent ear to his word, as which is able to strengthen us against all Satan's illusions, and let us no more be led too dance after other men's pipes, as S. Paul warneth us in the end of this Epistle. Seeing then that we have the mean which God hath established too hold us always too be of his house and Church: let us stand steadfast therein. And if we happen too be turned aside through the foolishness and unaduizednesse of our flesh: let us by and by hearken to the warnings that are given us here, let us mourn for our faults, and when we have mourned, let us serve our God, knowing that he is ever ready too receive us. And although we see never so great a number of despisers and worldlings which cease not to corrupt and pervert the doctrine of the Gospel, yea and too be utterly sotted in their corruptions: although (I say) that we see such stumblingblocks: yet let us take good heed, that under the colour thereof we be not turned away unto wickedness, and so be wrapped in the same damnation with them for following of their steps: but let us go forward to the salvation that is set afore us, and whereunto God provoketh us daily to come.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us feel them more & more, & therewithal to bear with our infirmities till he have rid us quite and clean of them, and clothed us again with the pureness of his righteousness, which ought too grow in us until it be fully perfect. And so let us all say, Almighty God our heavenvly father etc.   

The. 34. Sermon, which is the fourth upon the fifth Chapter.  
11 My brethren, if I preach still the circumcision, why suffer I yet persecution? [For] then is the stumblingblocks of the cross put away.  
12 I would too God that they which trouble you were cut of.  
13 For you, my brethren, were called unto liberty: only make not your liberty an occasion too the flesh, but serve ye one another through love.  
14 For all the law is fulfilled in one word, which is this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.  
IT is seen that men are so given to their own profit in all their doings, that always they bow crookedly and overthwartly without respect of equity & uprightness. For men's covetousness, and the respect which they have either to their profit or too their ease, doth so blind their eyes, as they can discern nothing. Specially when Gods word is to be carried abroad, then if a man forget not himself, and shut not his eyes against the things that may turn him away in this world from walking purely before God: surely he shall never hold on his course, but be still starting out, now on the one side and now on the other. By means whereof God's doctrine is oftentimes corrupted, because that they which ought too bear it abroad, are inclined either too hatred or favour, and are afraid of purchacing themselves some displeasure, or of provoking some anger against them. Therefore it is unpossible too serve God purely in our state of calling, unless we be fully resolved, yea even with an invincible constancy, not to be grieved if we be driven to suffer for the doctrine which we bear abroad: but to fight lustily under the standard of our captain jesus Christ, knowing that we cannot come to the glory of his resurrection, but by suffering aforehand with him after his example. The faithful must be fain to fashion themselves unto that. But the case of such as should teach and have the office of preaching God's word, is more particular: for it is certain that the Devil is always practising too put us out of heart, and he shall find furtherers enough in this world, according as there are full many that cannot abide that God's word should be preached purely and uncorruptly. They will not say with open mouth, that God's name ought to be buried: but yet would they fain devyze a fashion of doctrine too their own liking. Now therefore it behoveth us too look simply too that which God commandeth, and to harden ourselves thoroughly to it: according also as we see how jeremy was willed to fight, 
jerem. 1. d. 18. 19  and God promized too give him a forehead of brass, to push against those that should come to assail him. And for that cause doth S. Paul say now, that if he listed to preach circumcizion, and to make such a mingle-mangle as the deceivers went about to do: he could rid his hands of all vexation, and make every man to clap their hands at him, or at leastwise he could bring too pass that no man should persecute him and trouble him. For the jews would easily hue granted that jesus Christ should have been preached, so they might have held still the state of Eldership, and the Ceremonies have been used still, and the Gentiles have been as little untimely borne things to come in array in their train behind them. Ye see then what the jews desire was. Saint Paul could have pleased them well in so doing, but that he minded too serve God faithfully and substantially. But on the contrary part S. Paul showeth, that they which laboured too overthrow the doctrine that he had preached, sought more the favour and friendship of men, than too discharge their duty. Now than we see what is meant by this sentence where he sayeth, My brethren, if I preached circumcision still, that is too say, if I would agree too make a mingle-mangle, that jesus Christ might be disguyzed, and every man have what he would ask: no man would be any more offended with me, I should be welcome everywhere, and I should have credit by it. But now, is it likely that I will be at defiance with all the world, of purpose too be tormented? You see then at a word, that I seek not mine own profit. For what moveth these goodly doctors to make such a mingle-mangle as ye see, but that they would fain pleasure every man, and are loath that any man should trouble them in any wise? Seeing that their seeking is for ease and commodity: you ought of good right to suspect them. Now than we see here, on the one side the thing that I touched not long since: namely that all such as are called of God to the preaching of his word, aught to be fully determined upon this, that although the whole world should step up against them, yet they would not bow, but abide all assaults, being well assured that God will maintain them at their need, and always give them victory, so they follow their vocation in pure singleness. For we cannot do God any greater wrong and outrage, than too submit ourselves to men's likings, by turning away from his word, either to the right hand or to the left. Nother is it for us to leave any piece of our duty undone, but we must steadfastly maintain the truth of God which is unchangeable, and ought not in any wise to be altered, though men be never so variable and unconstant. And this is to be marked well, because that although men have some good willingness that God should be known, and that his truth should be preached accordingly: yet the most part will commonly bow, when they see the slanders that are razed of them, and here men's grudgings & repinings against them, specially when sometimes there shall be so great broils, that all is like to go to wreck. For if we maintain God's quarrel as we ought too do, by and by the slanderers will give it out that we be wilful. Like as at this day the Papists do charge us, first of all with great rashness, that we, (who be but a handful in comparison of themselves which are so huge a multitude, yea and men of so great experience, which have seen so much, and are had in so great estimation and reputation,) will take upon us to control all the states of the world: and secondly that we be to precyze, yea and to malapert, in that we will have all men's heads under our girdle, and do seek nothing else but to overmaster all men, and to make every man to stoop to our lure. Lo how we be wrongfully slandered. Nevertheless we must rather swallow up this slander, than forbear the doing of any piece of our duty. For why? in this behalf it is not for us to make any composition as it were between man and man. For if two parties be at variance for some sum of Money, or for some Land, an umper may so qualify the matter on either side, as peace shall soon be made betwixt them. But if we grant Gods enemies their own ask, specially to the prejudice of him that will have his own right thoroughly maintained (as good reason is that it should be:) what a thing is that? So much the more than behoveth it us too mark well this lesson, where Saint Paul telleth us, that to serve God we must not shun, neither trouble, nor vexation, nor repinings, nor reproaches, nor any thing else, insomuch that if it stand upon the hazarding of our life, we must go through with it. And though there be great frailty in us: yet let us consider that God calleth us unto him, and that he is able to remedy all our weakness, and to give us sufficient strength to hold out to the uttermost. Howsoever the case stand, seeing he employeth us in his service, (us I say which are nothing of ourselves:) we must not dishonour him so much, as to make him subject to men's lusts. Thus ye see what we have to consider in the first place. Furthermore we be warned therewithal, to suspectall such as seek their own advantage and profit, and all such as disguise themselves, rowing between two streams, and falsifying Gods pure truth at every turn, too please men withal. For as I have told you already, we must prepare ourselves to many battles, if we mind to serve God simply. And we must call to mind this sentence where Saint Paul said, 
Gal. 1. b. 10  that if his mind were too please men, he must of necessity forsake the service of our Lord jesus Christ his master. For as I have told you before, the devil will not cease to make war upon us on all sides: and again, men are naturally disposed thereunto: every man coveteth to be soothed and uphold, and to have all his vices cloaked. To be short, there is none but he desireth too be foded and maintained in his recklessness. And therefore if we will be friends with men too frame ourselves unto their wills and desires: jesus Christ can have no more mastership over us, and we shall not only become unprofitable for him, but also utter perverters of all. Now therefore when we see that these which pretend great zealousness of christian religion, do seek their own profit: let us hardily conclude, that they deserve not to have any authority. Of which sort are they which nowadays keep a barking to maintain popish abuses, and cease not to slander 〈◊〉 doctrine of the Gospel, but labour to bring it in discredit with the blind and ignorant, and yet notwithstanding what is it that the most part of them do seek? Some to maintain themselves in their estate, with their red hats, horned caps, and crosses: Others run after them like hounds in a chase, and these poor storuelings ply them apace that they may have their wages. Besides this, all that ever is done of these pelting hypocrites, and of all the whole stinging and stinking rabble of shavelings, (what pretence so ever they make) tendeth too none other end, but to have their dishes always full, so that all their fighting is but for their belly. Also there are a great number of Neuters, which are contented to have the Gospel preached by halves, but to go too it with so great rigour and severity, o (say they) it is no reason at all, for the world cannot away with it. And why should not men pass much for Ceremonies (say they?) Although they sprung of superstitions and abuses, yet should we not go too work so roughly: for that were too importunate dealing. All they then which cannot abide too have the filthy dregs and corruptions of Popery cut off to the quick, do certainly aim at none other mark, than too eschew persecution, and too shrink away from it. And would God that examples of it were not too rife. But nowadays ye shall see an infinite number of such as would be ashamed to withstand the Gospel in all respects, consent well enough with us to say, In deed it is true, but yet many things had need to be borne withal, and we had need to go to it with gentleness and modesty. And what moveth them to this? What foundation have they? See I pray you what they allege. O (say they) we see fires kindled every where: and what a thing were it too move yet further troubles that should make them greater? It should seem that we be bend of set purpose to provoke those that are already enemies to the Gospel, and have the sword in their hand, and are able to rend all up by the root: were it not better too bear with things awhile, till God had given some rest too his Church? It is certain therefore that such folk as desire too make truce with those that fight openly against our Lord jesus Christ, are full of treason. And so see ye the second warning that is to be marked upon this text. Furthermore whereas S. Paul sayeth, that the stumbling block of the Cross shall be done away he meeneth that the world shall no more be so provoked to refuse the doctrine of the Gospel: for when we preach jesus Christ crucified simply without any mixture, that doth he purposely name the preaching of the Cross. Now the world would always fain have solemnities, and first of all we see that many men's ears itch, and they desire nothing but that men should flourish in Rhetoric and painted speech, and such other like things. Again we see that many are ashamed of the simplicity of the Gospel, because that if the great and small should be coupled together, it might seem that it tendeth too the pulling down of all highness. And should men be spoiled and rob after that manner of all their glory [think they?] Many therefore are ashamed of that. Now for this cause Saint Paul sayeth, Go too, it is the preaching of a Gibbet or Gallows. It is true: for to the intent to open unto us the Kingdom of heaven, the son of God was fain to suffer our curse, and to endure that death which is so slanderous before men, yea and to be cursed of Gods own mouth according to the saying of the Law, Cursed is he that hangeth on tree. 
Deut. 51. d. 23.  Then was our Lord jesus Christ feign to come to that point, that he might be our borrow. To be short, he was as good as overwhelmed. And we see how the Prophet Esay saith of him, 
Esa. 53. a. 2.  that he was disfigured like a poor Lazerman, so as men vouchsafed not to look upon him, or to count him in the number of men. 
Psa. 22. b. 7  Also we see how the xxij Psalm saith, I am a worm and not a man, 
Luc. 23. c. 39  I am a mockingstocke even to the rascallest sort: insomuch that the thief did scorn him and scoff at him. Well then, at the first sight this doctrine seemeth unworthy to be received. 
1. Co. 1. c. 21.  But we must bethink us what Saint Paul saith in another text: that is to wit, that the world knew not God in true wisdom, and therefore he was fain to use another fashion of teaching, which is by foolishness. For were we thoroughly wise, as we would be taken too be: we have as good an instruction as can be, in beholding the skies and the earth. We see there a mirror wherein god showeth us his infinite goodness, power, righteousness, mercy and wisdom. And so we see there the great treasures of God's wisdom, which ought 〈◊〉 ravish our wits to wonder at it. But who fareth the better by it? Nay contrariwise we see men cobble up God's benefits and fill their paunches with them, without any thinking upon him at all, and not only that, but also to kick against him that hath pampered them. And when they ween too do God service, they pluck away the honour that belongeth to him, and set up Idols after their own fancy. Seeing then that the world hath not known God in true wisdom, and by the order of nature: God was fain to try another way, as he did. For if we judge after our natural wit, it is a kind of stark folly to say, that the son of God, the head of the Angels, the Lord of glory, the wellspring of life, the person to whom all majesty belongeth, was not only made a mortal man, and clothed with our state: but also utterly abased, 
Phil. 2. a. 7.  (as Saint Paul saith in the second too the Philippians) yea and became subject too our curse, and bore the name of sin, which is more. When a man speaketh to us in such phrase of speech, it must needs seem strange to us as it is in deed. But we must submit ourselves with all lowliness, and consider that forasmuch as we have not profited by the things that god hath showed us from the beginning both in heaven and earth, we must be fain to come to this other school. Thus much concerning this strain where Saint Paul saith, then is the stumblingblocks of the Cross put away. But to be short, we must gather upon this Text, that if there be any absurdity in the Gospel according to our understanding, the same must not make it out of taste with us, but we must consider that God intendeth to try our obedience, by sending us to the death of of our Lord jesus Christ, and that there we see as it were the gulf of hell, seeing that the son of God is there to bear our condemnation, and is become our surety there to pay all our debts. Again let us consider further, that from death there was a goodly passage unto glory, which appeared in his resurrection. For the Son of God having suffered through infirmity, (that is to say, according to the ordinance of God his father, and according to his own good will also, whereby he consented to submit himself to such bondage) and having suffered in such wise that he overcame death by the power of his holy spirit: he obtained such a victory, as all knees must now bow before him, and he hath a name above all names, and men must know that all the Majesty of God appeared and shone forth in his person. Thus ye see that we need not to be ashamed of the Gospel. And above all things let us hold fast that which Saint Paul in the first to the Romans calleth the power of God to the salvation of all believers. 
Ro. 1. b. 16.  Then as for the worldlings and such as are swollen with pride and overweening like Toads, let them despize the Gospel as much as they list, and let them perish in their own cursedness: and in the mean while let us with all humbleness of faith embrace the son of God, who offereth himself to us of purpose, to lift us up to the glory of the kingdom of heaven. But here is yet more: namely that Saint Paul matcheth Stumbling, and the preaching of the Gospel together as things inseparable. It is true that we must eschew all stumblingblocks as much as is possible: 
Mat. 18. a. 7.  for woe be to him by whom stumblingblocks come. But yet must jesus Christ reign, and have his full scope, though all the whole world should stumble at him. The word stumbling-block, importeth a stop, hindrance, or let, as if there were a rough and stony way that had some thorns and bushes, or some other comberances in it, the same were a means too make men stumble. Now it were to be wished that jesus Christ might go on freely, and that all the world would receive him, and that nothing might stop the preaching of the Gospel from the one end of the world to the other. I say we ought to wish it as much as in us is. Howbeit let us learn that God intendeth to try the obedientness of our faith, by giving Satan the bridle who casteth many stumblingblocks and cumberances in our ways. 
Esa. 8. c. 14  Too be short, our Lord jesus Christ is not without cause called a stone to stumble at, and a stop for all men too dash against, and by that means too break their necks. 
Luc. 2 e. 34  And in the end (as it is said in Saint Luke) they must be crushed by that stone, for it is to hard for their stubbornness. And this is very much for our behoof. For we see many men so nice, that if men agree not to the Gospel out of hand, they think themselves quite and clean discharged and set free before God, from maintaining the quarrel or case any longer. If all Kings and Princes had caused it to be proclaimed by the sound of a trumpet, that there should 〈◊〉 no more fight against God's truth: every man would make countenance too be of the same mind. But nowadays ye shall see great cruelty, tyranny, spitefulness, menacing, and such other like things. Again ye shall see that the most part of the enemies are as greedy wolves that desire to devour all, and seek to shed innocent blood, to the intent that they may have their goods. Othersome have a frantic zeal, insomuch that they would fain have the name of God clean wiped out, and the doctrine of the Gospel utterly quenched. When men see this: o (say they) I will not meddle with it. What? Shall I bring all the world in my top? Is it not manifest that they which have tasted this doctrine are but a handful of men, and that all others are enemies to them, or else they do reject them or laugh them to scorn, or at leastwise bear a poisoned and malicious heart against them? Ye see then, that very few are so strong, as too bear out the stumblingblocks of the Gospel, when they see as it were logs cast in their way, and that jesus Christ is hindered by Satan, and by the practices of his underlings. O (say they) we must needs back again. Yea and what a number are too be seen at this day, which will say that this doctrine bringeth store of stumblingblocks? Again, see I pray you what diversity of opinions it hath (say they.) Behold such a one speaketh thus, and such a one thus. Furthermore when the wicked sort which set their tongues to sale like harlots in a Brothelhouse, and cast out blasphemies against God and his word, find any cloak either too despize or too reject the Gospel: by and by many wretched folk have their tongues filed to say, Alas, we see that this doctrine bringeth great stumblingblocks with it. Yea and jesus Christ should not be that which the holy Scripture reporteth him too be, if the Gospel caused not many stumblings. But yet must we not be dismayed at them: we must rather overcome them. Thus ye see what we have too gather upon this strain, where Saint Paul sayeth that we shall never hold out in the faith of the Gospel, except we be armed with such constancio, as not to turn out of the way, let Satan do what he can. Verily (as I said afore) we must (as much as we can) eschew all stumblingblocks, and go on forward, and put the●●side. We have seen heretofore how every of us ought to behave himself, insomuch that the Prophet Esay speaking of the preaching of the Gospel, 
Esay. 40. 3. 4.  saith that the way must be made level, and that the thing which was rough and crooked before, must now be made smooth and straight. Well then, we must do what we can that it may be so. Howbeit forasmuch as God will have us to be humbled, and that there must needs be stumblingblocks and comberances, and it cannot be but that jesus Christ must reign in the mids of his enemies: let us go forward and defy all Satan's practises, and not mislike of the Gospel for it, though we see never so many stumblings and stumblingblocks abroad in the world. Now S. Paul having said so, addeth, I would to God that all they which trouble you were cut off. It may seem at the first blush, that S. Paul is moved here with to much choler, when he wisheth that all those which sow their darnel and errors abroad to pervert Gods pure doctrine should be dispatched, that the devil might possess them, and that they might never find mercy at God's hand. For so doth the word Cut off betoken. But we must mark, that the zeal which we ought to have of God's glory, forgetteth all worldly respects, when they be put into the balance together. Howbeit before we go any further, let us first note that in this word Cut off, S. Paul hath spoken by a similitude. For those rascals that had corrupted and falsified the doctrine of the Gospel, strove for circumcision. Well then (saith he) pare off and cut off as much as ye list, and yet all your seeking is but to have other men busied about such pelting trifles as well as yourselves. But as for me, I would that all such deceivers were quite and clean cut off, and that God would sink them or root them out, & so cast them off and damn them, as they might not have any hope of salvation. Now let us come to that which I have touched. I told you shortly, that when men make war against God, we must become such deadly enemies unto them, as we must utterly put out of mind all kindred and friendship, and all that else is: for otherwise we do not our duty in any wise unto our God, who, seeing he beareth the name of our father, and doth us the honour to take us for his children, aught at the least to have his glory esteemed of us above all things. But we must pass on yet further. For what is the Majesty of God? Again, how precious ought 〈◊〉 truth too be unto us?  
Moreover, seeing that he doth so join his glory with our welfare, as we cannot procure the one without the other: yea and that we can neither profit him nor disprofit him, though we were never so zealous to maintain his quarrel, for he hath no need of us, neither needeth he to borrow our helping hand, but yet he maketh us his deputies or agents, too none other end but that every of us should seek his own profit, howbeit not of this world, nor in these corruptible things, but in the everlasting salvation of our souls: seeing (I say) that God employeth us after such sort, and we notwithstanding be still reckless and cold: is this treachery of ours excusable? Nay we must come to that which is said in the Psalm, 
Psal. 69. b. 10.  The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up, and the railings of them that railed on thee, I have taken to myself. Certes, this was fully accomplished in the person of our Lord jesus Christ, as in the head of the Church. And Saint Paul showeth that we must be fashioned like unto him as our pattern, so that whensoever we see God's honour defaced by men, every of us must set himself manfully against it. Thus ye see briefly that the rule which we must gather here, is that we must prefer God's honour before all things, yea even before a whole million of lives if we had them. Then is it not for us to spare men, when they strain themselves to the uttermost of their power to trample God's name under foot, to turmoil the doctrine of salvation, to bring to pass that we might no more know what religion to stick unto, and to drive away all peace utterly out of the Church. Therefore if we see men apply their endeavours that way, is it not reason that we should be their adversaries? 
Ro. 12. d. 18  Truly if it be possible, we must procure friendship and agreement with all men, yea on our own behalf, and so far forth as lieth in us, saith Saint Paul to the Romans. But when we see these naughtipackes advance themselves against God, and thrust forth their horns too doss at him: it is good reason that every of us should step forward, and show in deed that we be no more our own men, but that for as much as our Lord jesus Christ hath bought and paid for us so dearly, he ought of right to be Lord both of our life, and of our death. Ye see then why Saint Paul maketh here so sharp a wish, namely that they which had troubled the Galathians might be utterly alienated from God, and drowned in the gulf of damnation. Now if it be objected that this wish is against the rule of charity: the answer is easy enough. For we be bound to love our enemies, yea though they persecute & vex us: and although they seek nothing but our destruction, yet must we procure their welfare & salvation to the uttermost of our power, and we must have pity & compassion of them to see them so given over unto Satan. Thus ye see what charity importeth. But yet for all this, God must be above all, as I have declared already. Therefore Charity is between man and man. When any man shall have done me wrong, I must forget it. Though he bear me malice, yet must I procure his welfare. But when it cometh to the maintaining of God's quarrel, there men must be esteemed less than nothing as I have said already. Yet notwithstanding we do clean contrary. For what else is the common practice, than to stoop and strike sail when God is misdeltwith? And yet in the mean while every man will follow his own right to the uttermost. As for example: There is a man that hath committed a very heinous crime, he deserveth to be punished: and if he be not corrected there is an evil gap opened to bring in corruption. There is some man of authority, and (to go no further) they that ought to show the way of salvation, they that preach the word of God, even they I say are seen to live wickedly, they be ribauds and lewd folk that serve to no purpose but to make confusion and debate. And yet for all this, they must not be cut off, they must not be handled roughly will some say. A drunkard, a whoremonger, a varlet shall be maintained. To be short, there shall be nothing but contempt of God, & the Gospel shall be unregarded every where, and yet must all of it be suffered under colour that there must some clemency be used: yea marry, and in the mean while God's honour must be left at random. But if ye do never so little touch these men that are so gentle, or at leastwise pretend to be so: by and by they fall out into deadly defiance, saying: why not? such a man hath done me such a wrong. They fight it out to the uttermost. Well then, they endure all things that can be at the hands of Satan's underlings, 
2. Cor 11. c. 20.  yea even too be buffeted and boxed about the ears by them with shame enough, as Saint Paul saith in the second to the Corinthians: and yet in the mean while they can not abide that God should be avenged of the dishonour that is done unto him. Now than we see that S. Paul's zeal was well ruled, and if any man had done him wrong in his own person, we know he would have been patient in that behalf. But now that he seeth God's Gospel coming to such an afterdeele: he can not abide that: but setteth himself against it, wishing that such men were damned. Yea verily: for he had no regard of himself, but (as I said afore) preferred God's honour before all the whole world. Thus ye see how we may be safe from straying: namely if we look simply unto God, and give not heed to our own affections, but be governed by the spirit of uprightness and discretion, so as God make us too discern how far forth we must fight, and how far forth we must resist. Then if we once have such discretion, and be governed by the holy Ghost, 
Gal. 1 b. 8.  we may with S. Paul, with David, & with the residue of the holy Prophets defy men, when they go about to turn us away from the pureness of the known doctrine: yea and we might curse the very Angels if need were, according as Saint Paul hath said heretofore, where he defied the Angels of heaven, if they should set themselves against the doctrine of the Gospel that he had preached. Not that the Angels do ever set themselves against it: but that if it were possible for them to do so. As if he should say, put the case that an Angel should go about to overthrow your faith: yet should ye rather send him to hell, and hold him for a fiend, and curse him, than be turned aside from the right way by him. Ye see then that we must in all respects rest wholly upon God: and moreover let us be afraid of that saying, as though we heard it thunder from heaven against all such as trouble the Church. For though it be but Paul that hath spoken it, yet did the holy Ghost guide and govern his tongue. For asmuch then as he was the instrument of God to utter the said sentence: it is as much as if unrepealable judgement were already given against all such as go about to break the union of faith, and the agreement of brotherhood that ought to be among all God's children, and to sow errors and heresies to falsify the pure truth. Furthermore God showeth how dearly he loveth us, (as hath been declared this morning) wherein he giveth us a warrant of the fatherly care which he hath of our salvation, in that he taketh such vengeance on all such as would disappoint the same. And finally he saith, Brethren, ye be called too freedom: only make it not an occasion of fleshlynesse, but serve ye one another in love, because it is the true fulfilling of the Law, and the very squire also whereby we must rule all our works. Hear Saint Paul showeth, first that his striving is not too bring too pass that men might live at their own ease, and every body sport as they list themselves: but that we might be free before God. And that is well worth the marking. For as soon as this word freedom or liberty is spoken of, every of us is so inclined to his fleshly lusts, that by and by we think with ourselves, very well, then may I do what I list, I am no more restrained, I need not any more to think myself so much bound, nor to make so great scruple of conscience as I have done. Thus ye see how that under the pretence of liberty, every of us makes himself thrall to his own affections. For it is a policy of the Devils, to deceive and beguile us in the things that seem to be good, yea and to turn them to the clean contrary. For (as I have declared heretofore) it is certain that all such as covet to live after their own liking, become wretched bondslaves, and are held in straighter bondage than such as are set in the stocks or manacles. And why? Let us consider a little what tyranny there is in our lusts & passions. If a man follow his own lusts, surely he must needs shake off all shame, & forget himself, & become a very beast. Lo here the goodly liberty that all men seek commonly by nature. But I have told you that the liberty whereunto S. Paul exhorteth us, is another manner of thing. It is not that we should run as rovers, and have no bridle to hold us in awe: but that we should consider what God requireth of us, and be ruled by his holy word, & none of us become so lordly as to say, this or that must be done. For when men take upon them to rule us by laws and ordinances of their own making, it is certain that they do but (as ye would say) make infinite cords to strangle poor souls withal. S. Paul then showeth that the liberty which he preached, & for the maintenance whereof he stood so stoutly against the deceivers, is not that men should overshoot themselves & take leave to do what they list, but that they might freely serve god, & be no more racked and tormented with unquietness, as we see poor ignorant souls to be, who being held fast in superstition, are evermore in doubt and grudge of conscience, making questions of every thing, & never being resolved of any one point. Of which sort also are the Papists, who have an infinite number of doubts among them. And no marvel at all: for they know not too what master they must yield their account. Every of them talks according to the disposition of his own brain: [one says] to my seeming such a thing would be good: [another says] Lo this my devotion telleth me: [and the third says] it were good yet that this or that were done more. Now when they be once entered into such a maze, at length they fall to doubting whether they may comb their heads or no, and make a scrupulousness with which finger they should feed themselves, and of every thing else. To be short, there is neither end nor measure of their fondness. 
Cal. 2. d. 21.  When S. Paul intendeth to show what it is to be wrapped in men's traditions: he saith that when they have once forbidden too eat flesh, anon after they forbidden to taste it: and when they have forbidden to taste it, soon after they forbidden to touch it. Ye see then that the way for us to maintain the liberty that is purchased for us by the death & passion of our lord jesus Christ, is first too know in what wise God will be served and honoured, to the end we be not tossed with so many scruples of conscience for want of discerning what is good or evil, but determine fully and certainly with ourselves, to follow God's word, assuring ourselves also, that in so doing we can not do amiss. And secondly to serve one another's turn, that none of us be so addicted to his own self as to overmate his fellows, but be so gentle & kind-hearted as every of us have an eye wherein he may advantage or succour his neighbour: abstaining from all offence giving so as it be not said, I care not for such a one or for such a one, I pass not whether he sink or swim: but that (for as much as our Lord jesus Christ hath linked us together too be members of his Church) we hold fast the said doctrine, that is too wit, first that God be honoured and served among us as he commandeth, and secondly that we agree in such wise together, as we labour through meekness to match ourselves one with another, and to serve one another's turn, notwithstanding that we be free still to Godward as in respect of our consciences.  
And now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him to make us so too feel them, as it may humble us before him, and draw us too true repentance, and we go forward therein more and more, groaning continually under the burden of our sin, till we be quite cleansed and utterly ridded of it: And that it may please the same good God to bear with us, and not to handle us so rigorously as he could do, but to guide us in such wise by his holy spirit, as he may both forgive and forget our sins, till we be fully cleansed from them. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people and Nations of the earth. etc.   

The. 35. Sermon, which is the fifth upon the fifth Chapter.  
14 For all the Law is fulfilled in one word, which is this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.  
15 If ye bite and devour one another, beware that ye be not consumed one of another.  
16 But I say unto you, walk after the spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh.  
17 Surely the flesh lusteth contrary too the spirit, and the spirit contrary to the flesh. For these things are one against another, so as ye can not do all things as ye would.  
18 But and if ye be led by the spirit, then are ye not under the Law.  
WE see that Moses intending to bring the law into a sum, to the end we might know what was taught us and told us: saith that God will be loved of us, as good reason it is that we should first stick unto him & be knit unto him, and afterward that there should be such a bond of friendship among ourselves, as we might be knit together as members of one body. And our Lord jesus Christ also saith that that is the thing whereby his disciples may be known: 
joh. 13. d. 35  showing therein that he brought not up any doctrine contrary to that which god had always given to the people of old time. And for that cause S. Paul saith now, that the fulfilling of the law consisteth in this word, that we love our neighbours. Not that God ought in the mean while to be forgotten (as I have told you heretofore) for it is good reason that he should be set foremost, and be preferred before all his creatures, in so much that for his sake we ought to forget even our father and mother, our wife and children, and all that ever is in this world. Nevertheless, to love God, and to love our neighbours in their degree, are not things contrary. For when every man walketh in charity, thereby he showeth the love that he beareth to his God, according also as I have declared. And that is the cause why I stand no longer upon these points. To be short, if we be given to ourselves, it is a token that we know not what it is to carry God's yoke: for that is the thing whereunto our own nature driveth us. Now (as we shall see anon) men are wholly inclined to all evil, & therewithal they give the bridle to all their lusts, they make war against God, & all their whole life is nothing else but a rebellion, which showeth that the devil doth so possess all our affections that God can not way with us, till we have beaten down all that is of our own nature. Now than we know that he which loveth his neighbours, seeketh not his own, nor is given to himself. That therefore is a true & certain proof that we be desirous to obey God, & to rule our life according to his word. Also our Lord jesus Christ beginneth at the same point when he intendeth to show briefly what his doctrine is: It is (saith he) a learning to renounce or forsake ourselves. For so long as we follow our own trace, we must needs go full contrary to Gods wil So then it is not without cause that S. Paul saith in this text, that the whole law consists in this point, that we love our neighbours. But it behoveth us to mark, that by this word neighbour, God meeneth not our kinsfolk & friends, at whose hands we hope for some profit or advantage, or which have deserved some recompense at our hands: but he will have us to have an eye to the common alliance which he hath set among us. Therefore we be all form after his image, & we bear his mark. Besides this, we be all of one nature, & that aught to hold us in true unity & brotherhood. But many make themselves unworthy of it: for some be full of wiliness & malice like foxes: some are full of pride like lions: some are like ravening wolves, that seek nothing but to devour all: and othersome are full of shrewd turns and harmfulness [like Apes.] All these (as much as in them is) do cut themselves off from the array & company of neighbours: but in this case we may observe God's order. And although men on their side deserve not to be counted & taken for neighbours: yet notwithstanding in bearing them love, we show it is good reason that God should overwey our own naughtiness. We see then that such as are our enemies & labour to devour us, do notwithstanding not cease to be our neibors, in respect of the order that God hath set And for the same cause also our Lord jesus Christ telleth us, 
Matth. 5. g. 46.  that it is no charity to recompense him that hath done us a good turn or service, nor to love those whom we like off, or at whose hands we look for some profit. For the heathen do as much as that comes too, but they do it not to obey God & his law, and when we have regard of our own profit, it is rather a loving of ourselves than any point of charity. For the marks that charity shooteth at are God and the communion or fellowship that ought to be among us, as I have said afore. Now than we see it is a true proof that we be desirous to love God, when we endeavour to do good even to them that are unworthy of it. Moreover the adding of this saying, as ourselves, is not to the intent that every man should first love himself, and then afterward love his neighbour next. But our Lord meant too rip up the sore that hindereth us too live in charity: which is (as I have told you already) that if men were not so given to self-love as they be, there would be good love & agreement among all men: but forasmuch as we be so much given to love ourselves, and the excess of that affection blindeth us in such wise, that it bereaveth us of all reason, equity, and uprightness: therefore God saith that we must love our neighbours as ourselves. For were not that said expressly: we would talk much of loving our neighbours, & say they ought to be loved: but all would be but dissimulation, after the manner of these hypocrites, which protest that they would their enemies no harm, but rather that they wish them good, and could find in their hearts to procure them good. But let us come to the trial that God setteth down here, & let every man look into himself, & then let him judge whether he love himself to much or no, or whether the love that he beareth towards his neighbours, be not overfaynt & cold. To be short, here God meant to remedy the hypocrisy wherewith we be too much blinded. Also he meant to waken men, that they might learn to leave their flattering of themselves when it is said, it is not enough for you to love one an other, but ye must love your neighbours as yourselves. And thereby we see how far we be wide from the perfection of the Law, and that it standeth us in hand to fight against our own nature that we may obey God. What is then the true exercise of Christians? It is to acknowledge & bewail their own sinfulness and infirmity in discharging their duty towards God, and thereupon to labour and endeavour to win of themselves from day to day, so as their lusts may not overmaster them, but rather that God may have such superiority, that in stead of loving ourselves, we may labour to employ ourselves in doing good wheresoever he calleth us. Furthermore S. Paul having showed the perfection of the law, & the mark that we must aim at to rule our life according to God's word, addeth that if men do bite and snatch one at another like Dogs and Cats, they must needs be consumed in the end. And this is too shame them the more, which are so fleshed in their quarrelings and brawlings, and do so close their eyes against all reason, that they care not what come of it so they may satisfy their lust of revenging. And what shall ye downe by it saith Saint Paul? Naturally ye covet too preserve yourselves: for that is common to us even with the beasts. Ye see that the beast which hath neither reason nor understanding, doth notwithstanding labour to preserve himself, and shunneth harm. Much more reason is it that men which discern between good and bad, should have the same endeavour of maintaining themselves, and of continuing safe & sound. But now let us see what followeth upon hatred, quarreling, brawling, strife, railing, and such other like things. It followeth that we must be all consumed in the end. Needs then must the devil have utterly bereft them of all reason, which rage and rush forth after that fashion in their excessive hatred, and cannot by any means be moderated. Too be short, S. Paul showeth that although there were no Law of God too make us afraid too offend him: yet if we were well advised or had any drop of discretion in us: we should have some stay of ourselves, so as we should not quarrel and brawl one with another as we do. But we run wilfully and as it were of set purpose into our destruction: and that is against nature. Ye see then how devilish men become when they be once chafed, insomuch that they seek their own decay. And why do we hate our enemies? It is because we will needs give bridle to our affections. But mark our excuse: O (say we) they meant me harm, they procured it, and they have done it. Very wel-what for that? What shalt thou win by making two devils of one (as the proverb saith)? or by seeking too make the fire too burn hotter which is kindled enough and to much already? It will but double his rage and make him fiercer than he was before. Seing it is so: why wilt thou go about to end the matter with the destruction of you both? Howbeit, if we should do it in none other respect than that, it were not enough: for therein we should be too fleshly. For if I abstain from all hatred, because I should receive harm by it, I do still seek mine own profit. But God will have us to shut our eyes continually in respect of our ownselves, and to shake of all ill will, and to tread all strife under foot. And why? To the end that he himself may have all maysterhod over us. And although men give us cause too hate them for their naughtiness: yet notwithstanding forasmuch a God hath knit us together, let us abide in that unity. Therefore the honour that we must yield unto God, is to renounce ourselves, to the end we may love them that hate us. And as I have told you already, this warning is not superfluous. For Saint Paul's intent is too shame such as are so fiery at the first dash, that reason can neither appease them nor stay them. Therefore when men be so hot, and fling themselves at all adventure: things must be alleged agreeable to their nature, to make them ashamed, that they may be drawn too the obedience of God. S. Paul then meant here to bring us by little and little to the overcoming of all our affections, which are to far out of square, too the end that whensoever we be provoked to hate any man, or to be revenged of him, we may consider thus with ourselves: what will be the end of it, but that we shall one of us consume another like dogs and cats? And when we have considered that, we must proceed yet further: which is, that although our hatred might advantage us never so much, although we might always have the upper hand of our enemies, and although we could bring all our practises and attempts to effect: I say although we might have advantage by giving head to our passions: yet were it but a provoking of God's wrath, seeing we could not yield so far unto him, as to love those that are unworthy. Sith the case standeth so, let us be afraid & submit ourselves with all humility. And forasmuch as it is a hard thing, let us fight so much the more manfully, till God have gotten the mastery, and we renounced ourselves as I said, forsaking all our own nature, too the end that we may keep the sacred unity which he did set among us, when it pleased him that we should be one flesh. Now hereupon Saint Paul addeth, that if we mind to restrain the lusts of our flesh from reigning in us: we must walk in the spirit. Furthermore the battle is right hard: so that we do not what we would do: but although God have reform us and touched us to the quick, so as we would fain please him in all points: yet notwithstanding we shall not yet attain too perfection, because our own nature will always lead us unto evil. But before we go any further, we must mark that by the word Flesh, Saint Paul meaneth all that is in man, and 〈◊〉 what ever we bring with us by our birth. According also as our Lord jesus Christ declareth sufficiently in the third of john. 
john. 3. a. 6  That which is borne of flesh (saith he) is flesh. By the word Spirit he meaneth not the Soul of man, but the grace which God giveth us when he bringeth us back to his obedience, & correcteth our vices & all that is contrary to his word. And the terming of men by the name of Flesh in the holy scripture. is in way of contempt. But yet in this text it is a mark of vice and corruption. Sometimes when the Scripture speaketh of flesh, it saith: 
Psal. 78. d. 39  very well, what else are men but flesh? that is too say, but rottenness? again, all flesh is grass. And again, what are the Egyptians? 
isaiah. 40. b. 6.  They be flesh and not spirit. Ye see then that under this word flesh, men are taught their own frailty, and done to understand that they be but earth and dust, 
isaiah. 31. a. 3  worms, and worms meat. And this serves first of all to humble them. But when flesh is matched against Spirit, then are not men taken in their first state as they were created of God: but it serveth too show that they be corrupted and full of infection and wickedness, so as there is no taste at all in them to discern aright, but they are utterly perverted in all their lusts. Ye see then that whereas our Lord jesus Christ saith we be flesh even from our birth: his meaning is that we be blind wretches, which have no wit at all too come unto God: and that although he have put an understanding in us to discern good & evil: yet notwithstanding we be grown brutish, and cannot come to him, and all the reason that we have, serveth but to make us unexcusable: and finally that we covet nothing but utter evil, & that look how many affections we have, so many are the enemies that fight against all righteousness. Lo how the holy Ghost blazeth our arms, whereas most men brag of their own free will and of their virtues: it is said that there is nothing in us but stark corruption, & that the same is as an enmity against God, and separateth us from his righteousness. True it is, that our Soul or mind is oftentimes called by the name of Spirit: for the word Spirit or Ghost betokeneth an invisible substance, which cannot be seen nor felt as can a body. The Angels are Spirits, and so are the Devils also. Howbeit these are corrupted spirits and alienated from God, so as there is nothing but utter wickedness in them. So then our souls also are Spirits, but yet they be spirits infected with sin, which thing happened too them when we were changed and abased and God's image defaced in us by the fall of Adam. Now then there had need to be some renewment thereof: and that renewment is called spirit, which is when God reformeth us and maketh us new creatures by his holy spirit. The first point whereof is, that we be enlightened so as we conceive the things that were hidden from us by nature: for faith is the special gift of God, because it is impossible for man to conceive the things that are for his soul health, unless God have wrought in him. Ye see then that faith is a gift of the spirit (as we shall see hereafter in due time and place) insomuch that as we have not one good motion to come unto God, and to frame ourselves to his will, except he govern us: so also forasmuch as he hath adopted us, he giveth us his holy spirit, which is the true mark that showeth us to be God's children. Too be short, look whatsoever God putteth into his chosen and faithful ones too correct their wicked and sinful nature: the same is comprehended under the word Spirit. Now S. Paul saith that we must walk after the spirit, and then we shall not fulfil the lusts of our flesh. Hereby he giveth warning too such as delight too much in their own vices and take leave to do naughtily under pretence that they be not able too withstand it. Hear he wakeneth them up, and telleth them that they be without excuse: and that although they be given unto naughtiness, yet they ought too seek the remedy of it. And what is that? Truly we shall not find it in ourselves, but God will supply in that behalf, by giving us grace to fight in such wise against all our lusts and wicked affections, as his holy spirit shall reign in us, and get the upper hand of them. God will not deceive us in making us such promise: and therefore let us high us to him as diseased folk to a Physician. To be short, S. Paul hath an eye to the excuse that men would bring, and are wont too bring in this case. O (say they) we be fleshly, and charity is an Angelical perfection: and how then can we keep it, seeing we be given to all evil, and our own sinfulness carrieth us away? If sin reigned not in us, than it might be said that we ought to be united unto God: but our frailty is to great. Thus ye see what excuse many folk allege, thinking to be quit by it. But S. Paul saith: It is true that there is nothing but a gulf of all naughtiness in us, and that as long as men slumber after that fashion in their own affections, they must needs serve the devil, and become every day more beasts than other: but seek the remedy. God calleth you to him by his Gospel, he offereth you his holy spirit. So then, condemn the evil, that ye may be sorry for it, and God will so work in you as he will get the upper hand of all your affections. Ye see then what S. Paul meant in this text. Nevertheless therewithal he meant too give an overthwart blow to those against whom he disputeth. For I have told you heretofore, that the deceivers which had troubled the Church of that Country, were given to many pelting trifles which were utterly needless, in so much as they grounded all holiness upon the Ceremonies of the Law. Now, it is true that Gods enjoining of the Ceremonies for a time was not in vain: for they were figures till the coming of our Lord jesus Christ. But now that he is come, they be unprofitable things, and things that hinder us from walking as we should do. For the Ceremonies and shadows were helps to bring the ancient fathers too our Lord jesus Christ. But if we should hold them still now adays, they would make us to turn our back to jesus Christ: so that it is not without cause that S. Paul hath showed heretofore, that the keeping of such things is no more of any value: and he will speak yet more of it hereafter. Now then forasmuch as he had to dispute against such as did set forth the Ceremonies, he saith unto them, walk after the spirit. As if he should say, consider which is the true service of God: it consisteth not in Lamps, nor in Incense, nor in Circumcision, nor in the observing of days, nor in forbearing too eat any certain kind of meats. These are not the things whereon God will have his to rest: but [he will have them to rest] upon his spiritual service. Therefore walk ye in the spirit, and then shall yet not fulfil the lusts of the flesh. Howbeit, as I have told you before, this is not all. But yet by the way S. Paul doth after an indirect manner glance at this, that the deceivers against whom he strove, were graveled in those small and light things, which are but as introductions of this world, and as traynementes of young children. For as much therefore as they were utterly entangled in them: he telleth the Galathians that they must walk in the spirit. Furthermore (as I have declared already) here he setteth down the true mean too knit us together in love. For it is unpossible for us too come unto God and too forget all enmity, till we have fought manfully [against our own affections] And the remedy thereof (as I said) is in God. Therefore we must pray him to increase the grace of his holy spirit more and more in us, and then we shall find that the flesh, how furious so ever it be, how great bubbles and boilings so ever it cast up, yea and though it seem like a wild beast that cannot be tamed: I say we shall find that it shall not be stronger than God's spirit, and the grace that shall be given us from above, which shall be able too bring us back, and too hold us under the yoke and obedience of our God. Too be short S. Paul declareth, that the cause why we cannot resist our lewd lusts, proceedeth of our own negligence and coldness, because every of us fodeth himself in his naughtiness by vain selfsoothing, and we go not too God with such affection and zeal as were requisite. Then let us conclude that there is no excuse for men when they sin. For they delight in it, and would fayne that God should let them welter in it, and (as much as they can) they flee the remedy and amendment of it, yea and they be so sotted in it, as they pass not too provoke God's wrath, because they cannot in any wise abide too be taught. It is true that sometimes they will well enough protest with their mouth, that they would very feign have their nature: and inclination changed: but yet would they still covenant with God, that he should let them alone as they be, without altering of any thing, after the fashion of a sick man, who if his disease do press him, will say, o I would fain be healed: but yet for all that, when he cometh too receiving of counsel at the physicians hand, and that he should be appointed a diet: he will not yield to that. The Physician gives him good Counsel, and hath helps ready to heal his disease: but yet notwithstanding, the patiented excuseth himself, saying, O Sir, my heart will not serve me too do it. If a sick man will needs drink, and in stead 〈◊〉 heat take cold, and be so unruly as he cannot be bridled, but refuseth all that is ministered to him for his health, and plays the mad bedlam: he may well protest that he would fain be cured, but the flat contrary appeareth. Even so is it with them that resort unto God too pray him too govern them in such wise by his holy spirit, as they may be changed and forget all their lusts, and put them under foot: and yet in the mean while will needs continue and welter in them still. Thus ye see in effect what we have to bear in mind. Nevertheless it is certain that although we pray to God earnestly, and every of us strain himself to subdue his wicked affections: yet we shall not cease too have infirmities still howsoever the world go. I speak not of the hypocrites, I speak of the true children of God. For they that have profited most in all perfection, go still as it were limping unto Godward, neither do they what they would as S. Paul will add anon after, and as he showeth more at large in the seven. to the Romans. Nevertheless assoon as the faithful feel their disease, they seek the remedy of it in God, yea and they seek it earnestly & unfeignedly, and perceive that his succour surmounteth all their own lewd affections. According hereunto S. Paul saith, ye shall not fulfil the lusts of the flesh. He saith not, that of all our life long Satan shall not tempt us to do any evil, nor that we shall not have store of provocations, for our flesh shall always have his stings to stir us up unto naughtiness. Therefore we shall be tempted to all vices: but yet shall we withstand then by God's grace. And not without cause is this added: for if we were not warranted that God accepteth our service though it be faulty & we weak, & though we run not with such courage as were requisite: every of us should be as it were beaten down, and in the end we should fall into despair as it happeneth to divers, who upon the examining of their own lives, finding themselves so unperfect & still far off from God, think themselves not to have profited at all, and thereupon fall to chase & fretting, & finally become stark mad. Truly we ought to go forward to the said perfection, and to labour continually for it: but yet howsoever we far, let us not cease to seek God though we cannot come at him by reason of the great number of lets and impediments, & though we now and 〈◊〉 make false steps, & our wicked lusts hold us back, hinder us, and lie sore upon us (as I said:) let us not forsake our way for all that, though we be shaken now and then. Although then that by nature we cannot keep our way lustily to come unto our God: yet is it enough that we fulfil not the lusts of our flesh: for although we feel them, & although they be overstrong in us: yet if we overcome them God accepteth it, & forgiveth us all the whole default. According whereunto S. Paul exhorting the faithful not to cast down their hearts out of measure: saith that the flesh reigneth not in us. He saith not that wicked lusts and sinful affections dwell not any more in us: for we shall never be rid of them till it please God too take us too himself? Then till such time as we be out of this world, there shall always be blemishes and spots in us, and we must be fain too stoop under the farthel of our sins and infirmities, and that is too the intent to humble us the more, and to show that our life is a continual battle. Moreover although sin dwell in us, yet must it not reign, but God's spirit must get the upper hand of it, and that shall be done when we flee unto God with an earnest zeal, praying him to remedy the evil which passeth our power to amend, and in such wise too increase the gifts of his spirit in us, as we may overcome all things that do as it were hold us down. Thus ye see what S. Paul meant by that saying in this text. And he addeth thereunto, that the spirit lusteth against the flesh, and the flesh against the spirit, so as we do not the thing that we fain would do. Here his meaning is to quicken us up to keep good watch, yea and too have our harness always upon our backs as they say, and too be in a readiness against the enemy. If we were clear from all vices, and that all men without gainsaying did follow the thing that God commandeth by his word: we should not need too strain ourselves much, no more than the Angels of heaven, who need not to fight, for they be ready to do all that is commanded them. Forasmuch then as there is no rebelliousness in the Angels: therefore also they have no striving when they should give themselves to the service of God: for they be wholly bend and inclined thereunto. But S. Paul letteth us that we must not be slothful in serving of God. And why? for our nature draggeth always back, and we should never love goodness, except we were enforced and compelled to it. Therefore men must enforce and constrain themselves, and maintain battle as against a deadly enemy, when they intend to go forward in goodness. And who be our enemies? Truly the devil is the chief, and he giveth us terrible assaults. But yet therewithal, all our own thoughts, all our own affections, all our desires, are all deadly enemies that labour to bring us to destruction. Now if they fight against God, it is certain that they be also against our salvation. We see then how S. Paul's meaning here, is as though he had cried out alarun, to show that if Christians be either slepish or slothful, and think to serve God at their own ease: they beguile themselves, & that forasmuch as they have battle upon battle to endure without end or ceasing, and Satan tempteth them day and night, walking about one while with wiles and treason, and another while setting upon them by open force to drive them out of the way: they must arm themselves thoroughly, and enter into the encounter, and hold it out to the end, & not look to have any peace or truce, till God take them out of the world. Ye see in effect what S. Paul's doctrine importeth. And this exhortation is more than necessary for us, because most men think it enough, if they have but some little devotion or willingness to serve God: and although they welter in much filthiness, all is one to them: and othersome repine when they see how hard a thing it is to rule their life well. And how is that possible? God seemeth to press us out of measure, for he seeketh not what may please us, but rather condemneth it. But how shall we bring to pass that we may put ourselves to it? For our inclination goeth clean contrary to his will. It seemeth then that he mocketh us when he presseth so upon us: and why doth he not give us another manner of nature than that? Lo how diverse men blaspheme God, in having an eye to their own sinfulness. Howbeit to the end that none of us fall asleep, ne think himself to have performed all that God commandeth, when we shall have followed some path half way, nor be utterly thrust out of the way altogether: S. Paul saith that the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh. In saying that the flesh lusteth, he doth us to wit, that we shall never be able to serve God without disquieting, because we shall have many lets, and be continually tempted unto evil. Yea and when we be●●eterminately bend to submit our selves wholly unto God's word and righteousness: yet nevertheless the devil shall even then have his ropes to draw us one way or other. Again, he will in such wise amaze us, as our fleshly desires shall still be a hindrance to us, and not only that: but also make us too draw back the clean contrary way, so that when God calleth us on the one side, we shall be carried with a rage too the other side. Now seeing that the flesh lusteth after that manner against the spirit: let us determine to fight manfully, and let it not grieve us so to do. Although we ought to wish to be as Angels, so as there might be no striving in us, but that all our ability might be employed too the service of God, yet notwithstanding, whensoever we be letted to do well, let us learn to strain ourselves, and to hold ourselves as prisoners: and although the same fall out greatly to our discontentment, yet nevertheless let us go on still further, that God may win the upper hand of us. Let us learn too hate ourselves, to take displeasure against ourselves, and to be revenged of our own naughtiness, 
2. Co. 7. c. 11  as Saint Paul sayeth in the second too the Corinthians. For Repentance importeth that men should condemn themselves, hate themselves, and take vengeance on themselves, when they see their whole life corrupted, and that they should use an holy anger against it. In stead of desiring to be revenged of our enemies when they have done us any harm, we should be chafed & angry with ourselves, yea and punish ourselves for faults, when we cannot frame ourselves unto Gods wil But forasmuch as we might become desperate, and every man reply, Alas, how should we fight after that fashion? Where is our strength? For there is nothing but weakness in us, and again we see that the devil is so mighty and strong an enemy, as we can never be able to subdue him, and our lusts are as mad beasts, without reason, without measure, without stay: by reason whereof we be as good as vanquished, even before any stroke be stricken: S. Paul saith that the spirit doth also lust against the flesh: that is to say, that whereas we be provoked to do evil of our own nature, and the devil thrusteth us forward, it standeth us on hand to fight so much the more valiantly against all the temptations wherewith we be pricked and spurred. And in so doing we have a good help. For who shall gain the goal? Who shall have the upper hand and mastery? Shall the corruption that is in us? or shall the power of God have it? Therefore whensoever God listeth to utter the grace of his holy spirit, he shall always be the stronger and win the field, how great hardness soever there be in the matter. So then let us do so much honour unto God, as to trust that he will uphold us, and make us to win the battle, and let us march on boldly under his banner, howbeit in calling upon him with reverence and wareness. For (as I have showed already) S. Paul meant not to make it too hard a matter, because men are overmuch inclined to slothfulness. He meant not to rock men asleep: no, but he telleth us, first that we must become enemies to ourselves, and fight against our own thoughts, and against all our affections, to serve God aright. But now, because we might be astonished, and every of us might draw back because it is impossible for us too bring it about: he sayeth, Shall not Gods spirit get the upper hand? Yes, but we have it not. And of whom is that long, but for that we resort not too him that is ready too give it us, 
Esa. 55. a. 1.  yea verily in such measure and portion as he knoweth too be for our behoof? Our Lord crieth by the Prophet Esay▪ All you that be athirst, come to the water, take both wine, water, and milk, without money or ware: for I am ready too give you bountifully as much as you need. Lo how God speaketh. Likewise our Lord jesus Christ also telleth us, that he is the true fountain whereout of it behoveth us to draw, 
john. 7. f. 37.  and that we shall be satisfied with his fullness, according as he saith in the vij of S. john, that whosoever cometh to him, shall drink his fill of water, yea and have such a well in himself, as Rivers shall gush out of it, so as he shall not only have enough to serve his own turn, but also the waters shall flow out of his belly, if he suffer jesus Christ to pour out his spirit upon him, for he is priest and ready to do it. So than although God's spirit be a great way off from us: yet shall we receive enough of it, and God is ready to give it us, and he will do it because he hath promised it, and forasmuch as he allureth us so gently, we shall receive as much as shall stead our turn. Therefore like as we be warned here too fight, yea even with might and main: so on the other side 〈◊〉 showed us that our victory is most certain and infallible, so we seek succour at God's hand, acknowledging our own weakness, and confessing humbly that we can do nothing. If we repair to our God, and desire him to be our Physician: his holy spirit shall not be so weak, but he shall overcome all the passions of our flesh, and give us the grace too go through with all the battles that shall be set against us. And now again Saint Paul sayeth, that the faithful do not what they would: and that is to give them courage still, that we may learn to go on forward, though we can not bring all the things to pass thoroughly and perfectly which God showeth unto us▪ And this is needful as I said: for else we should be hypocrites, and bear our selves in hand that nothing were amiss. But such pride were intolerable: of which sort we see some mastiff dogs, in whom there is neither fear of God nor Religion, and yet they preach that the faithful aught to be perfect. And that is a devilish blasphemy, and such a one as we ought too abhor. There are others that despair when they see that they cannot discharge their duty towards God. To the end therefore that we may neither be hypocrites nor yet faint, S. Paul saith that we do not all that we would. But howsoever we far, we must come back to that which he touched not long since: namely that we fulfil not the lusts of the flesh when we be governed by the holy Ghost. So then, first let us understand, that we be so given unto evil, that a man cannot wring out one drop of goodness out of our thoughts & affections, but they alienate us quite and clean from it. Mark that for one point. Secondly let us trust in God, that notwithstanding our vices, yea, and rebellions, he will make us to walk in his obedience. For we shall be governed by his holy spirit, who will make us too feel such a working in us, as we shall not be held back nor hindered too go forward in our good race, but keep on still to the mark that we am at. Thirdly, if we see yet some resistance in our selves, and that we had need too be enforced more and more, because that many overthwart things do let us, insomuch that we do even fall, or else happen too run astray: let us not be discouraged for all that, but let us follow the holy calling of God, and still learn effectually to cut off our vices.  
And to bring that to pass, let us be sorry for them, and confess them willingly before God. But howsoever we far, let us not think ourselves forsaken of him, though our life be never so unperfect. Thus ye see that the thing which we have to bear in mind, is that all the imperfections and infirmities that we feel as yet in ourselves, shall not restreyn our indevering to submit ourselves to our God, and to frame ourselves more and more in his fear, & yet notwithstanding that in the mean while we shall not have any towel of flattery before our eyes to blind ourselves withal, but we shall be heartily sorry, confessing ourselves to be exceedingly indebted unto him and yet nevertheless aspiring still to the perfection whereunto we must go onward all the time of our life, and therewithal acknowledging that we are all forlorn and damned, unless that he of his infinite goodness do bear with us for our Lord jesus Christ's sake.  
But now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God with acknoledgement of our faults, praying him to make us feel them more and more, so as we may not only confess them with our mouth, but also be touched with such true repentance and pure zeal, as we may endeavour to give ourselves wholly unto him, and to cut off all the superfluities that are in us, and as the same may cause us to frame ourselves to his holy will, and to serve him in such union and concord, that we may be given to magnify him with one heart, and with one mouth, thereby showing that we be rightly knit unto him in the adoption which he showeth us by his Gospel, whereby he showeth himself to be our father, as feign as we would be his true children. And therefore let us all say, Almighty God our heavenvly. etc.   

The xxxuj Sermon, which is the sixth upon the fifth Chapter.  
19 The works of the flesh are manifest, which are these, Adultery, whoredom, uncleanness, looseness:  
20 Idolatry, poisoning enmity, strife, spiting, wrath, quarreling, sedition, sects.  
21 Envy, murder, drunkenness, gluttony, and such like: of which I tell you aforehand, as I have told you heretofore, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.  
22 But the fruit of the spirit, is love, joy, peace, patientness, gentleness, goodness, faithfulness.  
23 Meekness, temperance: against such things there is no law.  
We have seen this morning, that men are condemned before God, so as there cometh nothing of them but utter filthiness & infection. Now if God be the rule of all perfection, then of necessity all that is contrary to his nature & word must needs be stark nought. But it is certain that the flesh is at continual war against the spirit. Therefore therein it is declared that so long as men follow their own swinge, they be deadly enemies too God all their life long. Seeing it is so, we must needs conclude, that there is nothing in us but utter lewdness and sinfulness. Now when we here such sentence given of us, we ought to be utterly abashed. For it is the definitive sentence of the heavenly judge, against which there lieth no appeal, and again Gods speaking is with effect. Therefore seeing he hath pronounced that we be wicked and froward by nature, he will immediately do his office. So then we must come to account before him: but we see that men are so sotted either in their hypocrisy, or in their selfweening, that they pass not of provoking God's wrath against them. For every man flattereth and fodeth himself in his vices, insomuch that we can never be drawn to a true acknowledgement of our sins, but by force. And it is evident that our doing of it is with windlasses and bystarts, and which more is, we become so shameless that we seek fond shifts and excuses, as though they could help us before God. Therefore it is not enough for us to here generally the sentence of condemnation upon us, but God must be fain to discover our lewdness, that we may be ashamed of it: and moreover to specify & point with his finger; the vices that are apparent and notorious before men. And that is the cause why S. Paul having said this morning that men in all their thoughts & affections do fight against God: addeth this declaration which we have now presently heard, as though he brought forth the fruits, to the end that men might thereby judge what the tree is, because the root which is the chief thing lieth hid. Then like as the tree is known by his fruits, so also the sinfulness that reigneth in us, and in our nature is found out by the works that come of it. And so we see why S. Paul addeth here, that the works of the flesh are manifest. As if he should say, men shut their eyes that they may not perceive their own naughtiness, and bear themselves in hand that there is nothing but virtue in them, when notwithstanding, their vices are so huge and excessive, as they be ready to burst with them: when they have pleaded their best, & sought all the starting holes that can be, when they have wrung their mouth awry, & turkined things never so much, yet must they in the end come to this point, that our life crieth out loud & shirle what we be. Therefore the works of the flesh are all manifest. So then this is enough to disprove such as would feign cloak themselves & use painting, as though they were not guilty before God. Truth it is that S. Paul doth not make here a full beadrol of all the vices that god condemneth in his law: but only setteth forth some examples whereby a man may easily judge of all the rest. For he must have made a long process, if he had intended to have made such a reckoning up of them: but this was enough, that such as ween to gain by their hypocrisy might be convicted here, as ye see they be. And for the better understanding hereof, we have to mark briefly, which is the rule whereby to walk in obedience towards god, 
Tit. 2. c. 11.  according to the. 2. of Tit. where it is said that gods grace appeared to the end we should lead a holy conversation here beneath in this world, in modesty & righteousness waiting for the hope of the life that is promised us, & for the coming of the great Saviour, which must gather us up to himself into the kingdom of heaven. Ye see then that the thing wherein christians must exercise themselves & whereto they must wholly apply themselves, is first to know that they have not their everlasting rest & heritage here, but that the world is but as a strange Country wherethrough they must pass, and therefore that they must always have their eyes lifted up to heavenward. That is the chief point. But that cannot be done, but the faithful must needs therewithal call upon God, and resort wholly unto him. And as touching their life Saint Paul sayeth that it hath three things in it: namely, holiness, that we serve God sound and substantially with a pure heart, utterly renouncing all the uncleanness of this world. That is the first point. The second is, that we must not be wanton and unhonest, but that we must lead an honest life. The third is, that we wrong no man, nor use any deceit or cruelty, but that we endeavour to do our neighbour good. Lo what the life of Christians is. But S. Paul sayeth here, that if men will not acknowledge themselves to be utter enemies too God, and full of all naughtiness and rebellion: let them but make a short inquiry, and look into their life, and they shall find that some of them be whoremongers, some drunkards, some given to all ribawdrie, some murderers, some Sorcerers, some seditious, some full of ambition, and othersome desirous to sow abroad darnel and troubles, and to bring up sects to pervert God's truth with their corruptions. Thus ye see what is to be found in men if their lives be well searched. But what shall they win by going to law with God, and by labouring to cover their lewdness with shifting? nothing at al. Howbeit they confess not it with their mouth: it is their life that must speak it: their life together with all their works that are known in it, bear record of the things that I have said, and so there needeth no more disputing. Furthermore, when as S. Paul saith that the works of the flesh are manifest: he meeneth not that all those whom God suffereth to follow their natural swinge, and whom he governeth not by his holy spirit, are attainted with all the vices here named: but that there is not any man which is not so corrupted, that he abandoneth himself sometime to one naughtiness and sometime to two or three at once, as occasion serveth. Ye shall see many heathen men and unbelievers, in whom there is no fear of God, nor any knowledge of his word, which have some outward show of virtue and honesty: yet is it no consequent that they be not corrupted, howbeit that the infection is hidden and settled inwardly, and there is an impostume that rotteth all within. Howsoever the case stand, there is neither rule nor measure in man's nature, but all is out of order and confounded there. You see then that the thing which we have to gather upon this strain, is that we must not be beguiled with our own hypocrisy, but every of us must have an eye too himself, and examine his own life thoroughly, and then shall we all have cause to cast down our eyes, and to shut our mouths, and therewith to acknowledge that we be wretched, and that there is nothing but damnation in us. Truly although none of the things that S. Paul rehearseth here do appear in us, so as we be blameless before men, yea and seem too be little Angels: yet cease we not too be wicked and untoward, till God have reform us. Nevertheless God giveth every of us sufficient record in our lives, whereby to cast us quite down, and to make us give over our pleading of our own accord. Thus ye see in effect, that the mean to put this lesson in ure, is that if we think ourselves to be any thing worth, and perceive not the wants that are in us: we must sift our life, and compare our works with the things that God biddeth or forbiddeth: and then we shall have a fair looking-glass, wherein to behold our lewdness and filthiness: and whereas it seemed erst that there was nothing but all pureness and perfection in us: God will show us to our faces, that we be full of wickedness. And yet nevertheless when we shall have considered this diverse and many times: let us thereupon conclude, that it is not the hundredth part of it. For we shall always be dim-sighted in finding out of our own wants. Although God constrain and reprove us in such wise as we cannot deny it: yet will he show in the end, that for every point that we have known, there are a hundred that were hidden from us. And verily when we see our works laid open before us: it is to make us go to the wellspring of them. Many men are so gross, that if they have not committed whoredom, if they have not played the drunkards openly, or if their filching and pilfering have been so covertly and finely conveyed as noman could bewray them, they think themselves quite and clear. But S. Paul's intent in saying that the works of the flesh are manifest, is not to flatter men as though a sin were not to be condemned till it were openly seen in deed. For (as I told you) we must proceed from the one to the other. Then if whoredom, drunkenness, robbery, murder, treason, blasphemy against God, troublesomeness, & sedition, be detestable things in themselves: we must also conclude thereupon, that the wickedness which lurketh within the heart, (as ambition and pride, when men esteem & like of themselves too much) is detestable likewise. Also covetousness when we have a mind too other men's goods, and all other like things are to be condemned likewise. To be short, our outward doings bear witness that we be full of infection before God. And where is that infection to be found? In our desires, in our intentes, in our thoughts, & in all our doings, we see there is even as it were a well spring of all naughtiness. So then, let us be drawn to such an acknowledgement of our sins, as we may be heartily sorry for them before God. And we see that in the Law there is such a fashion of teaching. God in his Law forbiddeth not fornication, but adultery: yea & at the first sight he forbiddeth not fraud and filching: what forbiddeth he then? Theft or robbery. He forbiddeth not lying, but only falswitnesse. Now than it should seem to them which know not the power of the law, that they have well discharged their duty, when they have well eschewed those crimes. 
Rom. 7. b. 6  And that is the cause why S. Paul said that for a time he thought himself to be thoroughly righteous, and that God could not have blamed him for any thing. After the same manner do the hypocrites sot themselves in their own selfweening, and thereupon become mad if God find fault with them, because they think he doth them great wrong. And why? for they conceive not what the nature of the Law is. 
Rom. 7. c. 14.  It is spiritual (sayeth S. Paul): that is too say, we must be wholly reform to frame ourselves thereafter. But so long as we follow our own fleshly nature, all that we think, and all that we can say or do, shall be no better than sin before God. So then, we must not look only at the bare words that are set down in the Law, [but too the things that are meant and contained in them.] God by setting down the particular kind of Adultery, meant too make all kind of whoredom hateful: for if marriage continued not whole and sound without impeachment, it perverteth all order and civil policy among men. God therefore under the word Adultery, hath showed that all whoredom and ●chastenesse displeazeth him. Again he sayeth, Thou shalt not kill. Is it then lawful too beat a man? 
john. 3. c. 15  No, nor yet to hate him: for (as S. john sayeth) he that hateth his neighbour secretly is a murderer before God, though he neither torment him nor touch him with his finger: So then, under the word Murder, God condemneth all wrong that we do to our neighbours. Although then that we stir not a finger to do them harm: yet if we hate them or bear them ill will, we be condemned of murder before God. In like case is it with Theft. For not only they that are whipped, hanged, or which have their ears cut off are thieves before God: but also even all those that bear the countenance of honest men and are in credit & estimation, are thieves too, if they deceive and beguile their neighbours. What countenance so ever they carry to the worldward, though men be not able to accuse them of robbery: yet are they thieves before God. As much is to be said of all the rest. Likewise in this text, when S. Paul sayeth that the deeds of the flesh are manifest: he giveth us such an instruction, as leadeth us from the great to the small. And when we shall have been convicted of our wretchedness and vices, and our shamefulness is so discovered as we can no more reply too it: let us then enter into another trial, that is to wit, of examining all our lusts which tempt us unto evil: and whither it be theft, cruelty, guile, perjury, hatred, or enmity, all those things are too be condemned alike. For the Tree ceaseth not too be evil, though men see not the fruits of it at the first dash: but yet men judge of the nature of the tree by his fruit, howbeit that the tree keepeth his own nature still. And this is too be marked well, because that (as I said afore) although God drive men too condemn themselves, yet they do it but by halves, and for all that he can do too them, they would fayne still that their faults which are not seen too the worldward, should be released them and never be spoken of. As for example, he that is condemned for doing some wicked act, will not excuse himself of it, for as much as he is enforced too confess it whither he will or no: But in the mean while, as for any entering into himself, to think upon God's justice and his own desert, and to consider that he had many temptations before he came to the deed doing, and that he offended God a hundred times before his fault came to light: it is no part of his thought. So much the more therefore doth it stand us in hand, too mark well this warning which I have touched already. And verily here we see the over gross doltishness of the chief teachers of Papistry, in that they say it is no sin too think evil or to be tempted, so we consent not too it. A man (say they) may be tempted to do his neighbour some wrong, he may have some heart-burning and malice against him to be revenged of him that hath displeased him, and if occasion were offered, he might incontinently be sharp set: but yet none of all this is sin (say they) so there be no full consent and resolute purpose too do it. They do but wring their mouth awry like harlots, or snuff up their snouts like swine that have wallowed in dirt & filth. Though a man grudge and chafe against God, yea and doubt whither he have any care of him or no: and though he be tossed and turmoiled with much distrust so as he cannot by any means resort too God for refuge: all these things are no sin among the Papists. And I say not that only the common sort are thus abused: but it is the resolute doctrine and determination of all their Universities, that such things ought not to be counted sin. They can well enough say that before baptism all is sin: but when we be once baptised, than all is virtue: and although we doubt of God, although we have much heart-burning against him, and although we be tempted with much impatiency: yet notwithstanding, be we never so much provoked unto evil doing, or be we never so much shaken too and fro; all is well. To be short, though we be inclined to all things that God condemneth and disalloweth in his law, and which are not lawful for us to do: it makes no matter at all. But they be well worthy to be cast into such blockishness. For like as they have set up Idols and puppets to worship: so is it good reason that they should be sotted with their Gods, and make but a sport and play of righteousness and uncorruptness, as if a man should play with a little child. No marvel then though such manner of folk be harried away after that fashion: for in as much they have defaced God's glory and brought it to nothing: they must needs become stark beasts. But let us on our side mark what I have alleged already upon the other text of S. Paul, namely that the Law is spiritual, and therefore that if our manifest deeds do prove us too be rebels against God: then surely as oft as we be tickled with any wicked lusts inwardly, although the same be not known of men to make us faulty to the worldward: God will find an infinite number, yea even a whole sea of them. Therefore let us conclude that we be utterly drowned in cursedness to all respects, till God look mercifully upon us and draw us out of it. Thus ye see in effect how we must apply this saying of S. Paul's too our instruction: namely that for so much as we consider not by the vices that are hidden in us, that God cometh to examine our life: therefore we must learn to humble ourselves. And secondly that when we see our sins to be such as are known and manifest to all men and utterly unexcusable, yea even before children: we must be led further thereby: that is to wit, we must search ourselves to the bottom, and understand that all our lusts and all our thoughts are utter rebelliousness against God. Now if every man were diligent in examining himself after this fashion: surely we should all of us have cause to sigh and groan, all pride & loftiness would be laid down, yea and we would be ashamed of our whole life. But it is seen that every of us turneth away as much as he can from the considering of his own sins: we cast them quite and clean behind our backs. Yet notwithstanding God forgetteth them not: howbeit if we would that he should forget them, it would behove us to remember them ourselves. And that is the thing whereunto S. Paul encourageth us in this text. Furthermore we see what fondness and ignorance, or rather beastliness hath been in the Popish doctors, in that they have thought this word Flesh too be token nothing else in man but fleshliness or sensuality as they term it. For thus do they part it. They be contented to grant that there is nothing but corruption in all our lusts which they term by the name of inferior or lower: but in the mean while (say they) we have our will free, yea even in such sort as there remaineth some [sound] reason and understanding in us. Ye see then, that in the opinion of the Papists, man is then sensual, when he behaveth not himself according too reason, but yieldeth to much either to whoredom, or to drunkenness, or to gluttony, or to such other like things. But S. Paul mustereth Ambition or vainglory here in the same it rank with them. For whereof cometh it that men bear such spite one to another, and heave one at another to surmount each other, and to be counted wizer or wittier than other men? Is it not for that every man coveteth to be a jolly fellow to the worldward? And is that fault less to be condemned than whoredom or drunkenness? When a poor wretch that desireth but to eat & drink, hath well filled his belly, he goes his way as he was wont, he desireth to be neither King nor great Lord, he passeth away his time. Another that is given to play, goes to sport him with unthrifts like himself, and is not tempted with ambition or desire of honour. Those than which seem most honourable, & make most of their painted sheath, are most fleshly sayeth (S. Paul), according also as we have seen in the first Epistle too the Corinthians, 
1. Cor. 3. a. 3  where he blamed them as fleshly, because they were at variance one against another about the doctrine, and were so fond & curious to be seen and had in estimation of men, in respect whereof also he mentioneth sects & heresies. If a man trouble God's Church by false doctrine, whither it be in despite of some men, or to purchase himself reputation & renown: after the opinion of the Papists it is not to be said that it is fleshly dealing, it is to be said that it was but too subtle dealing. Yea, but S. Paul sayeth that heresy, vain glory, and strife or spiting, are works of the flesh. Now than we see the thing that we treated of this morning: to wit, that under the word Flesh is comprehended all that is a man's own, and that we must be changed and fashioned new again, or else we shall be given to all naughtiness. It is true (as I have touched already) that although God suffer the Paynims and Infidels to run upon the bridle, and have not begotten them again by his holy spirit: yet they may after a sort be counted virtuous, and a man shall find some honesty in their lives, at leastwise all of them shall not be whoremongers, drunkards, or thieves. 
jer. 17. b. 9  How then doth S. Paul call them fleshly? Because man's heart (as sayeth the Prophet jeremy) is a deep gulf of iniquity, whereof there is neither bank nor bottom to be found, and that doth the Prophet well bewray in saying, what a gulf is the heart of man, and who is able to sound it? None but God (sayeth he). For we see how men flatter themselves, and are so festered in their naughtiness, and so hardened in their sins, that they heap mischief upon mischief, and sin upon sin, and bear themselves in hand that their vices are virtues, but yet their life shall have some fair show and gloss upon it. But yet doth it not therefore follow, that such as have not been taught are justified. For when as Saint Paul in the first too the Romans sayeth, 
Rom. 1. c. 20.  that all the world is condemned of wickedness and unthankfulness, in as much as God had so showed himself to all men without exception, as sufficeth too take away all excuse from them: he addeth, that because they honoured not God as they ought to have done when they knew him, therefore he did cast them up into a lewd mind, and give them over too shameful and outrageous lusts: and thereupon he rehearseth horrible things. Among which, he setteth down whoredom, murder, and other wickedness and uncleanness, such as ought not to be once named among men. After them, he setteth down envy, lewd dealing in buying and selling, guylefulnesse, perjury, hatred, strife, and debate. Go too now, all this gear was not known among the unbelievers, and yet notwithstanding Saint Paul sayeth that all of them from the greatest too the least, were thankless towards God, and had defrauded him of his due honour, and therefore were all traitors, for they had plucked from him the thing that was his own, and therefore he paid them their deserved wages, namely because the seed of all sin is too be found in man's nature. All men than are fraught with as many vices as can be devised: but yet doth God hold them short, so as he suffereth not men too give over themselves to all naughtiness. And for proof thereof, many Infidels which have not natural reason to govern themselves withal, are notwithstanding chaste & shamefast, they spoil not other men of their goods, they be sober & honest, and to be short, they have many virtues after the opinion of the world. And why then are they condemned as whorehunters, thieves, and drunkards? It is because they have not those virtues in obedience unto God, neither is there any soundness in their heart: but they be restrained with fear of shame, or held in the way by some other means unknown too us. But yet doth God by that means spare mankind, too the end that thing should not go too havoc, nor men become altogether brute beasts. God then doth so rule the unbelievers, as that their virtues (howsoever the world go) cease not to be sinful still. And therefore upon every light occasion they give themselves too all naughtiness, whensoever God giveth them the bridle. If it be said that the faithful also do overshoot themselves: I grant it: but yet hath God promised to strengthen them, so as they shall hold out too the end. Again there is great diversity between God's children that are governed by his spirit, and the faithless that are still fleshly. For the intent and drift of God's children, is to dedicate themselves wholly unto him, that they may be made pure through his grace: but the other sort walk at rovers, and when they do any good, they scarcely have the skill too know why they do it. They may well have the word virtue in their mouths: but yet for all that, their going is not to godward, but they keep still aloof from him. This in effect is the thing that we have to gather upon this strain. Now on the otherside S. Paul sayeth, that the fruits of the spirit are joy, peace, meekness, gentleness, patientness, and such other like. As if he should say, that considering our great frowardness and that there is nothing in us but corruption and naughtiness: we have enough wherewith to keep ourselves occupied, so as we shall not need to be idle all our life long, if we do nothing else but fight against our own vices: we shall find enough there, to buzie ourselves with both day and night. Again on the otherside, sith we be commanded to be meelde and gentle, to live sober and chaste in all respects, to keep ourselves from all defiling, to offer ourselves as it were in sacrifice unto God, to forbear from all harm or annoyance, and in stead of seeking our own profit too strain ourselves to the uttermost to secure and help such as have need of us: sith we see that all this is commanded us: is it possible for us too bring it to pass? No: and yet the matter concerneth our catching up into heaven, that we might be near unto God. For the holiness that is required in the law, and all the good works that God commandeth us, are as a knitting of him unto us, and of us unto him. But where are now the wings that should carry us up so high? For we can be neither chaste, nor kind-hearted, nor gentle, nor modest, nor sober: unless we be quite and clean plucked from our own nature, by forsaking both the world and ourselves. But that passeth all our ability. Then is there here wherewith to abash us. But mark how S. Paul for conclusion saith, that there is no law against such things. That is to say, if we be once governed by God's spirit, then shall we no more be subject too the law. It is true that here he giveth courage to all the faithful, because they shall always feel infirmity in themselves, till they be quite rid of this mortal body. But howsoever the case stand, seeing that God holdeth them up, and ceaseth not too accept their service though they be not thoroughly and perfectly reform: therefore they may be able too hold out, whereas otherwise they should be cumbered and fall into despair. S. Paul then meant too exhort us here unto constancy, saying that if we be governed by God's spirit, we be no more subject too the law. But yet therewithal he did also give an indirect taunt to those against whom he disputeth, as we have seen already this morning. For the things which they had for their virtues were but gewgaws. Like as in these days in popery, if a man speak of their holiness and their serving of God: it is nothing else but a making of moppes and mows, and a sort of Ceremonies that is to say, a deal of pelting trash. When a Papist mumbleth up his matins, when he haileth or greeteth a puppet, when he gaddeth from altar to altar, when these hypocrites have lighted up their candles, when they have sprinkled themselves well with holiwater, when they have well crossed and recrossed themselves both before & behind, when they have fasted Lent well, & to be short when they have overlabored themselves to redeem themselves either by Masses or by other abominations: that is their serving and honouring of God. Besides this, if there be a fair Lamp in the Church, if the Organs pipe merrily, if there be store of gay copes and vestiments, if the puppets be well gilded, if men perfume them thoroughly and seek their favour with many other such dotages: that is all the perfection of the Papists. And yet is it but stark leasing, yea and very gewgaws, or rather utter abominations, how great virtues so ever they esteem them to be. But we on our side say that God's service is spiritual and that he regardeth not the things that are seen of men, 
john. 4. c. 23.  but require 〈…〉 uncorruptness and soundness of heart, 
jere. 5. a. 3.  according as it is said in the fifth of jeremy. Contrariwise men persuade themselves that they shall content God after their own fashion & after their own customs, & therefore they transform him, imagining him too be like themselves too follow their lusts and likings. And no marvel though they do so. For although they profess themselves to be learned in the law: yet do they not set their minds upon it, neither wot they what it containeth. Therefore let us learn, that if we mind too give ourselves too the serving of God, we must not buzz about our own liking & good intents (as they term them) which are nothing else but illusions of Satan: but we must look what God commandeth us, and wherein he will have us to occupy ourselves, which are the true studies that will bring us too the yielding of obedience unto him. And it standeth us on hand too mark well the text that is set down here: which is, that if we weary ourselves never so much in our own inventions: we cannot say that God accepteth any whit of it: for we continue still in our own nature, which is froward. Wheraboutes then doth God imply us? What is it that he requireth of us? First that we should forsake all frowardness, hatred, rancour, dissension, guile, harmfulness, blasphemy, Idolatry, cruelty, fierceness, treachery, spitefulness, and enenmitie. Thus ye see how we may become good men of war, too give ourselves too the serving of God, namely by fighting against the works of the flesh, not against the works that are manifest, & which the world condemneth or alloweth: but against the lusts that lurk in covert. Let us first clenze ourselves from the filthiness that lieth festering within our hearts: and afterward apply our whole endeavour to the other, Not that we can do it of ourselves: but let us be diligent in praying unto God, let every of us stir up himself early and late, morning and evening, and upon knowledge of our vices, let us be moved too soriness, and seek succour from whence it ought to come: that is to wit at God's hand who must remedy the sore that he hath made. Then if we endeavour ourselves too the uttermost to lead a blessed life, too be meek and meelde, too be patiented in adversities and too put up all wrongs and outrages without seeking of vengeance: we shall have enough wherewith to occupy our wits, and to keep ourselves from idleness. And as for the Papists, let us let them alone seeing they dally so with God. For why do they troth up and down after that fashion? It is because they never knew how God will be served and honoured: and therefore (too their seeming) all that God hath ordained is nothing worth in comparison of their own foolish inventions. As for example, if a man travel honestly for his living, although he have not his fill of brown bread, yet ceaseth he not to call upon God in the morning, and too yield him praise at night. And if he have children, he spareth all that he can too feed them and cloth them withal. again if God send him afflictions in his house, he beareth them patiently. If the be a handicrafts man, or have some other trade of occupying: he abstaineth from deceiving of his neighbours, and he had liefer die than do any man wrong. Now when a man walketh after such sort, so that he is first of honest conversation, and secondly there is no pride in him too advance himself above other out of measure, he is not given too looseness, but is sober in eating and drinking, and patiented in all adversities: what is such a man among the Papists? He is (say they) a secular man: that is too say, a man of the world. Thus ye see what they esteem to be pureness in the service of God. But we know that the cheefseruice which God requireth, is that we should wholly draw to his Lure, that we should glorify him both in weal and woe, that we should walk every man in his own calling, and that there be neither pride, vainglory, nor envy in us. Those are the things that God alloweth. But according to the Papists definition, they that behave themselves so, are of the world. And where are the popish Angels in this while? In some Cloister. When these shameless hypocrites have glutted themselves too the full, and made lusty cheer: they wot not whereabouts to occupy themselves, but either in gaming, or else in all manner of wickedness: for it is well known that all the covents of the Popedom are stark brothelhouses. And would God they were not woorfe than brothelhouses▪ for there are committed so outrageous and beastly deeds, as would make a man's hear too stand up stiff upon his head too hear them spoken off. Too be short, that state of theirs is horrible.  
And yet for all that, they be Angels in respect of the poor souls that behave themselves after the manner aforesaid. And why? Because they sing matins very devoutly, & chant mass by note, and are separated from the rest of the world, so as they be not put to digging of the earth, nor meddle not with shoemakers craft or tailors craft, nor with any trade else: but give themselves (ye may be sure) to a contemplative life, and to the state of perfection. Is it not apparent that the world hath been utterly sotted with them? But such people as have so transformed God into puppets, are well worthy to be plunged in so gross & unreasonable errors. But for our part let us assure ourselves that we have a God which is a spirit, & will be served spiritually as he showeth us by his word. Therefore let us be afraid too be under the fond fancies wherewith those miserable wretches are bewitched: & let us consider that Gods communicating of himself unto us, is to the end that we should repair unto him in all holiness, righteousness, and faithfulness, and therewithal examine our lives by his law, & not by our own opinion, or by the opinion of the world. Again let us also have an eye to that which he alloweth or forbiddeth, for it is he to whom we must yield up our account, and we shall have none other judge but him alone. Therefore let us look to all these things & exercise ourselves in them, knowing that we shall not lose our labour in being so occupied: and let us let the Papists alone, which break both their legs & their necks, & know not what they do, saving that they grieve God and provoke him more & more. To the end than that we travel not in vain, nor wander here & there after opinions, without having any certain mark to aim at. Let us exercise ourselves in the thing that S. Paul teacheth us in this text, & then shall we not be condemned for buzying of our heads about things of nothing, which God blameth and misliketh, and also avoweth to be but trifles.  
Now let us cast ourselves down before the Majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too make us so to feel them, as it may beat us 〈…〉 that we being condemned in ourselves may resort unto him, knowing that he is always ready to succour such as thirst after his grace and long for it unfeignedly: and that forasmuch as he hath given us too our Lord jesus Christ, & Christ hath taken us into his keeping: it may please him too pour out the treasures and gifts of his holy spirit upon us, too make us partakers thereof, and too increase his grace more and more in us, that we may be so fenced with it, as we may obtain victory against all Satan's assaults, and against the world and our own flesh. That it may please him to grant this grace not only to us but also to all people. etc.   

The. 37. Sermon, which is the seventh upon the fifth Chapter.  
22 But the fruit of the spirit are love, joy, peace, patientness, gentleness, goodness, faith,  
23 Meekness, temperance, against such things there is no Law.  
24 Now, they that are of Christ, have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof.  
25 If we live after the spirit, let us also walk after the spirit.  
26 Let us not be desirous of vainglory, provoking one another, and envying one another.  
We have seen heretofore, that if we be willing too serve God, we shall find enough wherewith too occupy ourselves in chastizing our vices, if every of us consider to how much corruption & sinfulness he is subject. And saint Paul hath purposely set afore us the sins that reign in us by nature, too the intent we might know whereupon to set our minds to frame ourselves aright to the obeying of God. For we see how men busy themselves about trifling things in showing themselves willing too serve God: they trudge 〈…〉 measure. Howbeit, all is but vain & unprofitable labour, according 〈◊〉 we see in the Popedom, where men give the name of God's servis to a sort of toys that they have devised of their own brain. And yet in all those things though they like never so well of them, and glory in them never so much, there is nought else but vanity, and in the mean while they never pass of coming to the principal: for the world doth always seek windlasses. But God setteth the right way before us in his law: and if we intent to go forward to the true perfection unfeignedly, we must begin at the forsaking of ourselves, because there is no wisdom in us that is not cursed, no thought that is not wicked, nor no desire that is not froward & corrupted. For this cause S. Paul told us before, that if men be minded to order their life well, first they shall find enough to occupy themselves withal, if every man consider what a number of entangled and wicked lusts he hath in him to be cut up: which thing will not be done out of hand. And also S. Paul spoke these words purposely to such as buzied themselves about the Ceremonies of the law. For although they said generally that the things which God had commanded were to be fulfilled: yet the chief things that they made account of, were Circumcision & the Ceremonies, Now hereupon S. Paul telleth us that God will have us occupied about greater matters: that is to wit, he will have us to fight manfully against the great number of things that turn us aside from the right way. And now he addeth on the contrary part, that the fruits of the spirit are lovingness, mildness, gentleness, meekness, staidness, and such other like things, and that when all things are thus well ruled, the law hath no more power over us, for we be set free from it, because our Lord jesus Christ who hath exempted us from it, governeth us. To be short, the mark that he shooteth at, is that Christians should be free from the bondage of the law. Not all those which have the name of Christianity in their mouth, or which make their brags of it: but such as show by their deeds that they be members of our Lord jesus Christ, inasmuchas they be begotten again by his holy spirit. For men's lives must be answerable thereunto, or else all their protestations are nothing worth, yea & they shallbe proved Liars, unless it appear by their works that they speak truly and unfeignedly. Besides this, whereas S. Paul saith that all virtues, all goodness, & all commendable things are fruits of the spirit: thereby he confirmeth the thing that I told you heretofore: which is, that if there be any one drop of goodness in us, the same is not of our own growing, neither can we challenge the praise of it, without doing wrong and injury unto God. For they be all of them fruits of his grace, & he is feign to put them into us by his holy spirit. Ye see then that here again we be humbled, to the end that none of us should deceive himself in thinking that he hath any virtue or staidness, or lovingness, or any other like thing of his own. For until such time as God have shaped us new again, we be like a piece of ground that is barren yea and stark nought. For we not only bear not any good thing: but also bring forth exceeding much evil, till our Lord have rid us of it: like a naughty ground, which not only is unprofitable too the owner in that it yieldeth him neither corn, wine, nor other necessary things: but also bringeth forth thistles, thorns, & wicked weeds. Even at the same point are we. And now we have to mark, (according also as S Paul hath declared heretofore) that love is the sum and substance of the law: which he hath set down here in the foremost rank, not to make us forget the calling upon God, nor the affiance which we ought to have in all his promises, and the whole service that is contained in the first table of the law. S. Paul holdeth not scorn of those things, neither would he have them rejected: but the matter that he treateth of, is how men may give sure proof to the worldward, whether they be rightly minded to the obeying of God or no. And I have told you already, that such proof is seen by our loving of our neighbours, when we be not given every man too his own profit, but labour in common too nourish good peace and unity, and put to our helping hand also so far as God giveth us ability & means wherewith to do them good to whom we be bound by his word. Thus ye see why S. Paul setteth down the word Love in the first place. It is not to the intent we should so love our neighbours, that God should be thrust back behind us: but because that in having mutual love and friendship one with an other, we show ourselves to be rightly given & dedicated to god: which thing cannot be without putting of our whole trust in him, nor without resorting unto him by prayer and supplication. Furthermore seeing that all the things which bear the name of virtue, and are justly commended among men, are called the fruits of the spirit: surely it is much more likely that when we should come unto God, and be armed against all temptations, and be earnest in praying by means of faith: we be not ready for it if the holy Ghost work not in us. Then of natural inclination there is not any thing in us whereby we take hold of the doctrine of the Gospel: neither are we so lightsome as to mount up unto God, to talk familiarly with him by prayer and supplication, but the holy Ghost must dispose us too it, by enlightening our hearts with his grace, & by moving our hearts to call upon him. Lo what we have to remember here. Now whereas S. Paul matcheth joy with love, it is not only to do us to understand that we shall be quiet to Godward, and have cheerful hearts, when he shall have received us to mercy and showed himself too favour us: but he speaketh of another kind of joy, which is that there be no heart-burning among us to make us lower one at another, nor spite to withdraw us from our neighbours: but that we be gentle & fellowlike, yea and that we be glad when we can aid and succour them that have need of us. In the xiiij to the Romans S. Paul saith, 
Rom. 14. c. 17.  that the kingdom of heaven is joy of spirit: howbeit he taketh that word in another meaning. For we may rejoice in God when he witnesseth unto us that he receiveth us for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, and without that, we must needs be vexed and turmoiled with such unrest, as we shall live in continual trouble. It is true that the despisers of God do sport themselves as much as may be in their jollity: but yet have they never any rest or joy: for they be feign too suffer much heart-burning inwardly, and God doth so sting them with sundry heartbitings, as they be always in heaviness and vexation: in so much that when they would be merry, they be feign to play the brute beasts, and to shake off all understanding, so as the discerning of good and evil is quite and clean daunted in them. Now it is a cursed joy when men stray away after that fashion from God, and forget what they be. But (as I have told you already) S. Paul speaketh here of the joy that we have in being conversant with our neighbours. And after the same manner also is the word faith 〈…〉 faithfulness and soundness of heart. 〈◊〉 is a faith that respecteth God, and that is the sure belief which we have of his promises, according whereunto it is said that we be justified by faith, 
Rom 5. a. 1.  because it appeareth that God abolisheth and mortifieth in us whatsoever is of our own nature. Therefore [in that faith] we must be grounded upon God's only mercy which is showed us in our Lord jesus Christ. But how come we to the possessing of so great a benefit? By trusting unto God's promises, and by receiving them with all obedientness, acknowledging ourselves to be damned and forlorn, and resting only upon him. Ye see then that our faith which respecteth God, is an assurance which we conceive of his goodness and love towards us, to the end we may press unto him, not doubting but that he heareth us. And for that cause also S. Paul saith, that those which have such faith, do trust boldly in God, and therewithal do also freely and boldly pray unto him. But in this present text, S. Paul taketh faith for the faithfulness which we perform one to another when we walk uprightly, so as we go not about to deceive our neighbour through lewdness or subtlety, nor use any double dealing, nor any dissimulation to wind about the simple, but do the same to other folk which we would have done to ourselves. Thus ye see how S. Paul meeneth that faith is a fruit of the spirit. Now he addeth Meekness and gentleness, because that without them it were impossible that there should be any unity or concord among us. For if every man should be terrible and void of gentleness, it were much better for us that we were wild beasts. Therefore we must show a willingness to communicate with those to whom God hath linked us. Too be short, Love is maintained by this meekness, goodness, and gentleness whereof S. Paul speaketh here. And now immediately he addeth, Temperance [or staidness.] which is not only an abstaining from other men's goods, but also a sober behaviour, and a keeping of ourselves from all looseness, excess, and outrage. To be short, S. Paul hath set down these virtues which he rehearseth, for Christians, as if he should say, that if we be governed by the spirit of our Lord jesus Christ, it may 〈…〉 by our life, for as much as we shall be so held in awe, that 〈◊〉 shall not run at rovers as these loose livers do, but we shall be charitable and kind-hearted one to another, so as there shall be no wrangling, no guile, nor no extortion in us, but every of us shall content himself with his own, & endeavour to serve one another's turn. But yet notwithstanding we see that all good cometh of God's spirit. Nevertheless we see also that our Lord jesus Christ is the fountain out of which we must draw. And that if we be his, and belong unto him as members of his body, he will show in all our whole life, that his receiving of us, and his avowing of us to be his children, is not in vain. Hereupon S. Paul concludeth, 
●. Ti. 1. b. 9  that against such virtues, (or against the men that are endued with them) the law hath no power nor force at al. And therefore he saith in the first to Timothy, that the Law is not given to the righteous, but to the unrighteous, and to such as rush out into offences and misdealings. Then if the deceivers that troubled the Church at that time, had known well what is the end of the Law and the Gospel: they would not have presumed to bring the faithful in bondage after that fashion. And therefore S. Paul scorning their hypocrisy which was matched with shamelessness, showeth that they pretended great zeal of the Law, and yet bewrayed all manner of wickedness and contempt of God in their life: like as now a days the Hypocrites in the Popedom cry out loud against us, that we overthrow all good works, and intend to bring in a licentiousness of all evil, and to thrust out all desire of serving God. And why so? Because we uncace men out of all their fond presumption and self estimation, and show them that there is none other means to trust in God, than by resting upon his mere goodness in the name of our Lord jesus Christ. We say flatly that all that ever is termed by the name of merit or desert, is stark abomination before God. For so much as they bear themselves in hand that they be their own saviours. Ye see then that all loftiness of man is pulled down by our doctrine. But yet doth not that import, that every man should take leave to do lewdly, and have no more care of serving God, nor of standing in awe of him. But contrariwise we say that jesus Christ is given unto us, not one 〈…〉 obtain forgiveness of our sins at 〈◊〉 hand by his means: but also to the end that being regenerated by his holy spirit, we should walk in newness of life. And now in sooth what manner of men are they that maintain the desert of good works so stoutly? We see there is nothing but all kind of cursed filthiness in their whole life. For if a man would seek for scoffers that are altogether unholy, and never have so much as any one feeling that ever they shall come to account, but are utterly doted by Satan: surely those are even they. Again, when as they magnify good works: what are the things that they would have men to give themselves unto. To babble much, to go to matins and evensong, to troth from altar too altar, too worship puppets, too deck them trim, too buy store of pardons, too gad on pilgrimage, and (too be short) too mock God too his face, as though all the service of God were but a play of young children. True it is that they dare not say but it is a good and commendable thing to be discrete, chaste, sober, and so forth: but yet they can easily forbear all those things, so a man keep their superstitions. Too be short, all God's commandments are thrust under foot, and as it were trodden upon, and to their seeming it is no devotion nor holiness, except a man do all their gay gewgaws and things of nothing. Thus ye see how the contention that S. Paul had in his time, endureth still at this day. And for that cause he saith, that if his adversaries against whom he disputeth, will maintain God's Law, they must consider well to whom it speaketh, and they must begin at themselves: and that if they intend to make good scholars, they must teach them soberness, meekness, chastity, patience, & such other things, and moreover to renounce all their own wicked lusts. These (saith S. Paul) are the true exercises wherein it behoveth us to employ all our endeavour. And in the mean while let us not shut the gate against God's children, in bereaving them of the privilege that God hath given them. For when he governeth them by his holy spirit, he will not have them subject any more too the yoke of the Law. Now thereupon S. Paul addeth, that all they which are in jesus Christ, have crucified their flesh, with the lusts thereof. Here he showeth that he 〈…〉 to have a fleshly liberty, and such a one as the despisers of God 〈…〉 that he requireth chief, that such as talk of christian liberty, should show in deed that they have crucified all their lusts and concupiscences, to the intent thereby to prove themselves the true members of our Lord jesus Christ. And this is needful for us: to the end we may hold us to the lawful order and mark which God pointeth us too, when we would know what true liberty is. Now a days there are many Christians from the teeth outward, as far as comes too the eating of flesh upon frydays and in Lenton: they can well-enough mock at the pelting toys of papistry: they can well-enough say, that if any restraint be made of one thing or other under pain of deadly sin, it is but an abuse and mockery: and they say truth, so they build upon a good and sure foundation. But what? they that are so great talkers, know no whit of our Lord jesus Christ's office and power: they know not why he came down into the world, nor what grace he imparteth unto us by his Gospel: they know not, neither what faith, nor what prayer is: and yet for all that, they will needs have leave to do what they list, and that folk should lay the bridle loose in their neck. Of these wild Christians there are too too many now a days. In the mean while the doctrine of God is blamed by their means. For the enemies of the truth upbraid us with all such as are lose livers now a days, and say that the same springeth of our preaching. For this cause S. Paul hath answered his adversaries, and also armed and fenced us to answer them, to the end to stop the mouths of all railers, and of all such as do falsely slander the doctrine of the Gospel. First of all therefore when the wicked sort say, that we give an inordinate liberty to all such as seek nothing but to do lewdly: Let us look back to S. Paul, who telleth them that the liberty which we speak of, serveth for none but such as are a law to themselves, namely through the working of the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ. But yet notwithstanding this aught to serve for a warning to all such as imagine a liberty after their own liking. Therefore let them understand, that first of all it behoveth them to become members of our Lord jesus Christ. Will we then eat quietly without making any 〈…〉 Will we be exempted from all 〈…〉 which do now a days vex the simple and ignorant sort in the Papacy? Let us understand what jesus Christ is, and let us be thoroughly his. Let him govern us, and let his death and passion show their power and effectualness in our whole life. Thus ye see what we have to bear in bind in this text. And here S. Paul showeth again, that the true perfection of God's children consisteth in abasing themselves, so as they follow not the rule of their own brain and affections: for we be utterly corrupted. Then can we not be but rebels against God all the time of our life, till we have killed all the sinfulness of our own nature. Mark this for one point, that our life shall never be framed to the will of God, except we be utterly changed, both in our thoughts, and in our affections. Secondly, S. Paul showeth that that can not be done, but by communicating with our Lord jesus Christ: for it is not without cause that he useth this word Crucified. For thereby he declareth, that so long as we be separated from our Lord jesus Christ, and cast off from him, and not knit unto him by faith, our nature will always bring forth her own fruits, that is to say, nothing but all manner of naughtiness and vice. Thus ye see that first of all free-will is beaten down. Secondly it is showed us that we can not be partakers of any of God's gifts, nor of his holy spirit, but by the means of our Lord jesus Christ, according as I have told you already, that we must all draw of his fullness, for he is the only fountain that is able too suffice us. And if we seek never so far about elsewhere, we shall find nothing but dryth, and we shall continue a thirst still: and if we think too fill ourselves, it will be but windiness and misweening, wherewith we shall burst, and yet not gather any good nourishment or substance. Now hereupon Saint Paul concludeth, that if we live after the spirit, we should also walk after the spirit. And it is a more easy declaration of the thing that I have touched already. It had been enough too have avouched that we can not be set free, but by crucifying all our wicked lusts: how be it for as much as men's Hypocrisy is so great, that they do always find starting holes, and every man would be esteemed as an Angel, though his life be out of order: therefore Saint Paul intended for a confirmation too add this saying▪ that if we live after the spirit, we must therewithal walk after the spirit. As if he should say, that it is not enough for men too protest themselves to have God's spirit dwelling in their heart: but they must show that he is there: for he is not idle. Therefore if a man will discern whether God's spirit dwell in us or no, he must come to our works and to our life: and according as our conversation is, so may he see what we be, and what is within us, and give judgement by our outward works that are apparent. As for example, if one would bear me in hand that a block were a living a man too see too: It stirreth neither head nor foot: thrust at it, and shove at it, and yet there appeareth no life in it: and shall he then make me believe that a piece of stone removeth from place too place, or hath any power in it, or is a creature that hath a soul? Even so is it with those that boast themselves to be spiritual. For although the unbelievers and enemies of God be alive as in respect of the body: yet are they dead in respect of the heavenly life, because their soul is utterly corrupted: but we live to Godward through the grace of his holy spirit. And if this grace be in us, it can not be idle, as I said afore. And that is the cause why S. Paul saith, that our conversation will show whether we live in the spirit or no. The word walk is very rife in the holy scripture, when the whole ordering of our life is mentioned: nevertheless here is not only walking. The word that S. Paul useth importeth more: that is to wit, too walk orderly, as if he should say, that we must frame ourselves to the thing that is conformable too the will of God, and of his holy spirit, and that our life must be so well ruled, as it may be known that God governeth us in deed, and that our Lord jesus Christ holdeth us too himself as the members of his body, and that he hath truly witnessed that he dwelleth in us by his holy spirit. Therefore at a word, this thing must needs be known. Now to be short, S. Paul meant here to bewray the hypocrisy of all such as make fair protestation with their mouth, and would have men to believe wondrous well of their zeal: and yet in all their whole life do show 〈…〉 at all too come near God, nor any 〈◊〉 of his word. All such folk then are here condemned of lying and unfaithfulness. And therefore that we may discern which are Gods children, let us come to the examining of our lives. True it is (as I have touched heretofore) that sometimes the ignorant wretches and such as never had any instruction in the Law, shall have some appearance of virtue. But if a man sound them thoroughly, he shall find it is but a shadow, and that they be not well bend, either too love their neighbours, or to walk according to Gods will. To be short the examining of our life can not lie. And herewithal S. Paul meant also to confirm the thing that he spoke afore: that is too wit, that if our life be to be governed by God's spirit, then must we travel earnestly that way, and not in trifling things that are neither here nor there before God: according as I have declared already, that such as will needs be most devout, have neither end nor measure of their superstitions: and when evening cometh they think God to be greatly beholden to them for their traveling too and fro, and yet notwithstanding all is but lost labour. And therefore S. Paul telleth us, that sith we know that our life is spiritual (as truth is) and that God also is a spirit: we must understand also that he will be served faithfully, and that men must not occupy themselves about small trifles which are but as children's babbles: but that he will have us to use faithfulness, love, peace, and concord one with another, so as there be no deceit, no malice, nor no ravine among us. Then if we know that the life which God alloweth, and whereby we be joined unto him, is a spiritual life: Let us forthwith (saith he) walk in the spirit, that is too say, let us assure ourselves that God alloweth not any thing but that which is agreeable to his Law (which for the same cause is called spiritual by Saint Paul in the seventh to the Romans) and let the proof of the same doctrine show itself in our conversation. So now whereas other folks run on pilgrimage: let us occupy ourselves in the serving of God, and our neighbours. Whereas these wretched hypocrites wast all their substance in Idolatry: let us consider that the true sacrifices & holy offerings which God requireth of us, are that we should be dedicated unto him both in body & soule, and secondly that we should so dispose the goods that he hath given us & put into our hands as we might show by so the same may serve to the glorifying of God's majesty, and [too the enlarging of] the dominion of our Lord jesus Christ. Let all look at him, let all stick too him, and let all know that it is he from whom all goodness proceedeth. Lo whereunto S. Paul meant too bring us. Now to the intent too make us the more too abhor all vainglory and pride against God, and the said desire of having credit among men: he sayeth that we must not seek too bite one another, neither must we malice one another. It is as much as if he had said that ambition or vayngloriousnesse cannot reign in us, but incontinently there will be heart-burning, and every man will provoke his neighbour. For if we be given after that fashion to vainglory, every of us will covet too be greatest, and it will seem to himself that he hath not his right, till he see his neighbour brought in contempt. Thus ye see what pride bringeth. It tendeth not only too the advancing of a man's self against God: but also too the defacing of such as we ought to honour, at leastwise if they be our inferiors. For when we have looked well to all, it is certain that even the least sort ought to be honourable in our eyes. Therefore if we be led with ambition (as I said afore) every of us will be climbing to get higher and higher. Now hereof must needs spring strife and debate, heart-burning, quarreling and contention, and finally deadly enmity. To be short, so long as ambition hath his full scope, and is let alone unbridled, we must needs be at war, as experience showeth too much, and would God that we might be fain too seek a great way off for examples of it. But so soon as men will needs set out themselves, ambition must needs carry them so away, as too show themselves enemies to their neighbours. And thereof also proceedeth envy. 
1. Cor. 13. b. 9  For it is said that charity is glad of other folks welfare. Have not we cause too rejoice, when we see God pour out of his gracious gifts upon our neighbours? yes: or else we pray not unfeignedly for all such as have need of them. For if it grieve us too see that God granteth them too live commodiously and at their ease: do we not therein bewray that there was nothing but hypocrisy and feignedness in our prayers. Also if God give any man the gracious gifts of his holy spirit, it is for the common welfare and edifying of his Church. So then, in all respects there is cause for us too rejoice, and if we be rightly qualified according too Gods will, we shall also therewithal love the profit and advancement of our neighbours. contrariwise when every man is given too himself, and we be driven with this wicked ambition and pride: we can never look but a skewe at the advantage and profit of our neighbours. There will always be repining and spiting in our hearts, when God showeth himself bountiful towards those whom we would keep under feet.  
Thus ye see that the thing which we have to remember in effect in this strain, is that we must learn what it is too belong too our Lord jesus Christ, to the end that we take not his name in vain, ne be reproved of falsehood and leasing before God and his Angels, for glorifying ourselves so foolishly before men. For too the intent we may be our Lord jesus Christ's, we must mortify our lusts and affections, knowing that of ourselves we be inordinately given too all evil, and our nature wholly inclined thereunto. Therefore it standeth us in hand to turn a new lease. And of a truth that cannot be done of our own power: but the Son of God is Priest and ready to help us. What letteth us too be made partakers of the gifts of Gods holy Ghost, that we might prove by our life that we have a true belief in him? It is our flattering of ourselves in our own wretchedness. Then seeing there is nothing but corruption in us, let us learn too lament, and let us yield ourselves too our Lord jesus Christ, that he may kill all wicked lusts and disordinate affections in us by the power of his death and passion. And therewithal let us consider the grace that God granteth us in that he will have us too serve him freely, so as we should no more be under the yoke of the Law too be pressed down by it too the uttermost (for that would be an intolerable burden to us), but be governed by his holy spirit, knowing that he alloweth of our life, and accepteth our servis when it is so framed according too his word, although our zeal be not so great nor so substantial as were 〈…〉 know this: and therewithal let us walk in such 〈◊〉, as our 〈…〉, and as our feet, hands, and all other our members and senses may show by effect, that as we have been trained in the school of our lord jesus Christ so we have also borne away his doctrine, and that the same hath taken root in us, not too lie hid still, but to yield forth fruit in such wise as God's name may be honoured, and we show that we be not idle and unprofitable servants, but that we have been quickened by the spirit of our Lord jesus Christ, and that it is he that governeth us, by reason whereof the fruit of it redoundeth immediately too our neighbours, in so much that when God's name is so glorified by us, & we have yielded true proof of our christianity, men know that whereas we were taught, it was to the end that all others should reap profit by it. For God hath a respect to the whole body of his Church, 
Math. 5. g. 45.  and like as he maketh his son to shine both upon good and bad: so will he have the faithful to do good to such as are not worthy of it. Therefore let us acquaint ourselves with it, and moreover acknowledge that we be nothing, and that all the goodness which we have is none of our own, but that we have it of God's mere grace. And for as much as we be not yet come to the perfection that were requisite, let us not surmise ourselves too be in God's favour for any other respect, than that he beareth with us till we be come into his kingdom, where we shall have the fullness of all holiness.  
Now let us cast ourselves down before the Majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us so to feel them, as we may be sorry for them before him, yea even with a true repentance, and desire to be rid more and more of them, and practise the doctrine that we have herd, that whereas the blind and ignorant wretches do now adays martyr and tire themselves to much in excess of their fond devotions: we may learn to hold ourselves too the pure simplicity of his word, knowing that there is none other rule but that, and that the same is it wherein he will have us to exercise ourselves, and whereunto it behoveth us too apply all our study: and thereby show that that is the mean whereby our Lord jesus Christ will have us fashioned like to himself: and therefore let us go forward & travel unto him till we be thoroughly knit unto him, and in the end be come 〈…〉 such time as he shall appear to our full 〈…〉, and deliver us not only from this earthly pilgrimage, but also from all corruptions and all other things which hinder us from the full enjoying of the heavenly heritage. That it may please him too grant this grace not only to us, but also too all people etc.   

The. 38. Sermon, which is the first upon the sixth Chapter.  
BRethren, if any man be overtaken with a fault, you that are spiritual help too amend him with the spirit of meekness: and consider thyself, lest thou also be tempted.  
2 Bear ye one another's burden, and so fulfil the Law of Christ.  
I Have declared heretofore that there is not a more deadly plague than Ambition, when every man is given too himself and will needs exalt himself to the contempt of his neighbours: for than is neither indifferency nor measure kept. Here is now another vice very near of kin to the other: namely when we snatch at such as have done amiss, to the intent to advance ourselves in comparison of them, which we see to be common a vice in the world. For to our seeming, other men's virtues are a hindrance to us, that we cannot be in such reputation as we sayne would. This is the cause that every of us prieth and peereth at his fellow, to the intent to disgrace him in such wise as he alone may not bear away the bell, and by that means have chief praise and commendation. And although that that be not: yet will it often come to pass, that we shall be over rigorous under pretence of zeal. For this cause Saint Paul doth here exhort the faithful, too do their endeavour too reform a man with all gentleness, when he hath done amiss. And he doth purposely set forth man's state before us here. For it ought too move us to compassion, when we consider the common frailty that is in us all, as he will touch the same point more at large hereafter. Nevertheless his putting of us in mind of our infirmity by nature, is too the end that none of us should climb to high. And furthermore he addeth the word overtaken, meaning thereby that it always deserveth gentleness at our hands when we see a man surprised by the wiliness of Satan. For S. Paul spoke not here of such as have rooted malice in their heart, which are utter despisers of God, which are altogether heathenish, & which are so full of poison throughout, that they cannot allege for themselves that they fall by oversight▪ for why, they be mad beasts, rushing wilfully against God, according as we shall see many that manifestly despise all order, and would have all the world put too confusion. Such manner of men are not compryzed in the number of those whom Saint Paul speaketh of here. But although a man fear God and be willing to give himself to his servis: yet notwithstanding Satan hath his snares ready laid, and catcheth us oftentimes ere we think of it. And so you see how we be overtaken or surprised. Now S. Paul telleth us, that yet in such faults we must be pitiful still, and bear with such a man through the spirit of meekness. Howbeit we must mark well all the words that are set down here: and thereby we shall gather the meaning of the Apostle. For in very deed here is nothing superfluous, but every word hath his weight. For in saying that we must endeavour too amend him again that is fallen: he showeth that the gentleness which many men use in flattering such as have done amiss, savoureth nothing at all of Christianity. Therefore men's vices must be rebuked, and we must labour too bring back the party into the right way, which is strayed out of it. For if a man uphold him in his naughtiness, and foade him in it: he betrayeth him, because he rocketh him a sleep, and by that means sinketh him the deeper in destruction. Ye see then that the mean which Saint Paul hath appointed, is that if a man have done amiss, he should be amended, howbeit that the same must be done with the spirit of gentleness and meekness. He could well enough have used the word Meekness without the word Spirit: but he hath 〈…〉 do us to wit that we must have a hearty 〈…〉 procure the welfare & salvation of such as have need too be warned and exhorted when they have committed a fault: and therewithal he meant also to express that the same proceedeth of God. For like as he is the fountain of all goodness: so also doth he give his children some meekness, too the intent they should follow him and frame themselves after his example. 
isaiah. 11. a. 2  We know that the manner of the holy Scripture is to term the gifts of the holy Ghost, the spirit of truth, the spirit of the fear of God, the spirit of wisdom, & such other like, because the fullness of all goodness is in him. Ye see then that the sum of that which S. Paul teacheth here, is that we must not only love virtue and like well of such as walk in all perfection, and in whom we can find no blame: but overmore we must be gentle, in bearing with the faults of such as are not yet so well confirmed in the fear of God as were requisite, too the end we may bring them back again into the right way, that are turned aside or thrust out of it. For if there should be no mildness nor gentleness in us: as soon as a man had committed any fault, we should as it were plunge him in despair, and this is seen too much, for that cause therefore Saint Paul telleth us that the meekness or mildness of God's children must try itself by relieving such as are fallen through weakness, yea and that in such sort, as it may be known that their salvation is procured. Now I have told you that there are two extremities or two vices whereof we must beware. The one is, that we wink when any of our friends have offended God, in so much that even when he hath given some cause of stumbling, we let it slip because we be loath too purchase his displeasure by rebuking him. And now adays ye see that the common way of maintaining friendship in the world, as too give leave and licence of all misdoing, through devilish dissimulation. For no man can abide too have his galled back rubbed, neither do any men take warnings in good worth, saving they whom God hath touched, and to whom he hath given the spirit of obedience too yield themselves teachable. Therefore such manner of men as these, 
Psalm. 14. c. b. 5.  will say with David, that they had liefer too be earnestly rebuked, yea and with all sharpness, than too have the ointments of the flatterers, which serve but too rock men asleep in their vices. Nevertheless ye shall commonly see, that all men covet to be borne withal, and to have no word spoken to them what soever they do, nor to have their heads troubled with their vices and misdoings. Every man verifieth this, in so much that God is forgotten, & (as the Prophet Esay sayeth) there is no defender any where that maintaineth the truth, 
Esay. 59 c. 16.  for there is as great confusion and disorder as may be, and yet men do let all slip. True it is that if wrong be done to any man, he will not stick to say that such licentiousness ought too be redressed: but he sayeth not so for any zeal he hath to maintain the honour of God, it is but only for his own peculiar advantage, and for the regard that he hath to himself. Thus ye see that God hath not any proctor's or Advocates to plead his case, but every man is for himself. Therefore when we see any man do amiss, let us learn that it is no love nor charity too cloak his evil doings, so as we should dissemble them and make no countenance at all of them: but that if we have a care of him that is so fallen, we must turn him away. If a man be in the mire, we will reach him our hand too help him out: and if we pass by him and will not seem too see him, shall he not say it is too shameful an unkindness? Even so is it when we suffer a man too fall a sleep in his sins: for by that means he is sunk down too the bottom of perdition. Then is it too great a traitorous, if we do wittingly suffer a man too undo himself utterly: and therewithal we show also that there is no zeal of God in us. For if he be our father, ought it not at leastwyze too grieve us and make us sorry, when we see wrong and injury offered unto him?  
So then, if the souls which our Lord jesus Christ hath bought so dearly be precious unto us, or if we set so much by God's honour as it deserveth: it is certain that we will not so bear with men's faults, but that we will endeavour too amend them. Mark that for one point. But there is also a contrary vice: namely over great rigorousness. For this is a property of the Hypocrites, that if they spy a mote in their neighbour's eye, they cry out alarm upon him, 
Math. 7. a. 4.  and they must needs follow him with hue & cry, whereas in the mean while a great beam in their 〈…〉 as our Lord jesus speaketh of them. For 〈◊〉 therefore as there are many that wyden their consciences to swallow up a whole Ox [in their own caces,] and in the mean season can strain at a gnat when it toucheth other men: therefore we must beware that we be not to rough and sharp in rebuking of our brother. Besides this, there are also that have an unadvised zeal, so as they be too sour and bitter, and they are of opinion that they discharge not themselves, except they proclaim men's faults aloud, as it were by the sound of a trumpet. And how many warnings are made nowadays with an upright carefulness? If a man see any of his neighbours fall to naughtiness, he ought (if he can have access and entrance to him) too tell him his fault: but we will none of that. For (as I said) every man underpryeth other, and lies in wait for him like a spy, too see if he can find any thing amiss in him, and then useth he sternness to the uttermost. True it is that such as are handled overroughly after that fashion, cannot complain of it. For whereof cometh the naughtiness that is too rife nowadays among men, that no man is warned secretly to the end he might be brought back unto God, but that the vices which were done in covert are blazed abroad, yea even to the diffaming of the party? It is for that every of us shutteth the gate, because our ears are too itching, and we cannot abide too be told the truth, but will needs keep the possession of all naughtiness, as though God were deposed from his authority, and had no prerogative of judgement over us. Forasmuch then as every man would exempt himself from correction: therefore all are worthy to be handled hardly after that fashion, and too be dealt with like enemies, and not like brethren. For there can be no brotherhood among us, unless correction take place, so as every man be subject to it, yea even willingly. And because we will not in any wise be rebuked, therefore we deserve well to be handled with such excessive rigour. For this cause Saint Paul setteth down the mean, which is that we must have a care one of another, so that if any man stumble, he may be helped up again. And how? By good warnings. For that is the remedy which God hath established for us by his word, Howbeit that in the mean while we must not be so eager in rebuking other men's faults, as too forget to put oil to our vinegarvinegar that is to say, to use the said spirit of meekness. For it were to small purpose to have Sugar in our mouth, as many men have, and in the mean time to bear poison in our heart. And therefore Saint Paul speaketh not here alonely of the tongue, ne saith that we must have intjoing words: but that in rebuking men's faults we must always be led and moved thereto by an earnest desire to our neighbour's salvation. For it is certain that if we covet the soul health of such as do amiss, we will behave ourselves soberly, and that soberness will bring with it the moderation that Saint Paul speaketh of, so as we shall not be overeager, nor departed from the fountain, which is too beware that we be not too hasty in finding fault we wot not why, nor too what end, but that we have a care too fetch him back again that is in an evill-trade, and be desirous to bring him with us unto God. To be short, we must covet to have him our brother, that God may be served of us all and maintained in his state. If we be so minded, surely the rest will follow after. But under the word Spirit we be warned moreover (as I said even now) that we must be fashioned like unto God, forsomuch as he hath vouchsafed too choose us for his children, accordingly as our Lord jesus Christ telleth us, saying: Be ye like unto your heavenly father, 
Math. 5. g. 45.  who hath pity even on them that are unworthy of it. Wherefore if we desire to be held and avowed for God's children: let us have an eye to the nature of him which calleth us too the likeness of his own Image, which is that we be meeld and gentle. Now God in his gentleness flattereth not such as have done amiss. For he hateth iniquity, and must needs always show himself an enemy to it. But we see the thing that is said, namely that God doth in such wise correct his children, 
Heb. 12. b. 6.  that the chastisements which he useth begin at his own house, 
1. Pet. 4. d. 17.  and at his own household folk. Yet for all that, he thundereth not against poor sinners, but waiteth for them patiently, encouraging them, drawing them, bearing with them, setting his grace before them, and showing them that he is ready to receive them, and hath his arms stretched out to embrace them, if they will come unto him. Ye see then that the first thing which we have to consider, is that we must fashion ourselves after the example of our God, so as we oppress not those at the first dash in whom we see any infirmity, but rather labour to win them, because they be as lost souls. And hereupon we may also gather, that such as nowadays would have vices cloaked, yea and borne out under pretence that God is patient and gentle, do falsely corrupt the holy scripture. For nowadays, if never so detestable crimes be committed, by and by they allege mercy, o they must be pitied: yea, but such folk blaspheme God in that they would have us too be more merciful than he is. Surely we know him too be the wellspring of all goodness, and it is enough for us if we can follow him a great way off, and it were a thing to be greatly desired that we could come nearer and nearer unto him. But when we have strained ourselves too the uttermost, it is very much if we can have in us but some little spark of the mercy which is infinite in God. 
Zach. 1 a. 3.  Nevertheless God promiseth not his grace, but to such as return unto him. True it is that he toucheth them with his holy spirit, and changeth their minds: but yet must repentance always be matched with forgiveness of sins. Now after what manner is it that men would be pitiful? It is that they might mock God too his face, that men should wink at their lewdness, yea and soothe them up in it, that God should be rejected, and that such as are ready to do still worse and worse, should be borne withal and borne out. But I have told you that it is too cursed a blasphemy, when men transform good into evil after that fashion. Then according to Saint Paul's exhortation, let us learn to bring a meekness that may be of God's spirit, not too allow of the evil, or to deface the good, but too amend things modestly with discretion. Therewithal let us learn also to pray God to govern us when the case requireth that we should correct our neighbours, assuring ourself that of our own nature we shall never be able too do it. We know that to serve God, and to employ ourselves faithful in that behalf, we must first receive of him the things that we want. Now then, let a man strain himself as far as he list▪ and he shall not find himself able to bring one drop of goodness of his own. But when we come too correcting, there we represent the person of God: and if I mind to tell a man his fault, I come not to him in mine own private name as his superior: but in the name of God.  
Now then, seeing it is so that we execute God's office in rebuking such as have done amiss: how shall we be fit for that purpose, except he guide and direct us thereunto? Therefore let us learn to desire him to guide and rule us by his holy spirit, when any admonition is to be made, to bring such back again as are gone out of the right way. And herewithal we must mark also (as I have said afore) that Saint Paul speaketh not here of such as are saped in wickedness, in contempt of God and in rebelliousness, but of such as are overtaken, so as they have some good will to do well, and yet notwithstanding do fall through infirmity. Therefore this matter must be handled very skilfully and discreetly. For if we will deal alike with all men, it is certain that we shall oftentimes do wrong too such as have need too be borne withal, and in the mean while do nothing but inflame the despisers of God, and make them more malapert than they were before. Then (as I said) we must put a difference between the one and the other. For when the Prophet ezechiel speaketh of the good shepherd: 
Eze. 34. a. 4  he saith that he must bear with the sheep that are weak, and if any of them be infected, he must heal them by good medicines. But if he should keep one manner of usage without putting a difference between one and another, how should he show himself to be a shepherd in so doing? In like case is it with all such as deal with the rebuking of their neighbours that have done amiss. As for example, if there be a shameless naughtipacke, that daily runneth headlong into all naughtiness, which maketh none account of God's word, nor doth any thing but [mar others] like a scabbed Ram that spreadeth his infection through the whole flock: or if there be a varlet that is given over to all wickedness: such a one is not overtaken with sin. And why? For he hath already given over the service of God, he hath utterly shaken off his yoke, and (as I said afore) is become a mad beast that pusheth with his horns against heaven. Such manner of men deserve not too be borne withal by gentleness: and in this text Saint Paul doth quite cut them off and shut them out of doors. But when 〈…〉 overthrown by infirmity, and that the 〈…〉 hath caught him unwares, and yet that the good seed of the fear of God which he had is not utterly waterslaine in him: it becometh us too have pity and compassion on him. And forasmuch as we may slide every hour, let us learn to call yet earnestlyer upon God, that he may govern us, yea and let us also bear well in mind how Saint Paul addeth, look to thyself that thou also be not tempted. Hear he changeth the number. He had said, Brethren if any man be overtaken, help ye to amend him. And now he turneth his tale too every man particularly, saying: Look to thyself: and that is too the end that this warning should be the more vehement, and touch us the nearer. For we see that when one speaketh in general terms, every man thinketh it to be spoken to other men, and there is none of us all but he would shift out himself as much as is possible. Then if it be said, behold, all are inclined to this or that? very well, he speaketh to the whole company, but in the mean while no man is touched with it as he should be. Saint Paul therefore doth expressly change the number here, and he thinketh it not enough too warn all the faithful and the body of the whole Church in common: but he draweth every man aside and saith, look to thyself, and examine what is in thee: for thou also mayest be tempted. Truly there is not any reason that ought sooner to persuade us to be gentle towards such as have done amiss, than when we know that we ourselves also have need too be borne withal. And even the very heathen men have alleged the same. For they have said, that it is a great cruelty in a man if he cannot find in his heart to bear with the infirmities of his companions, seeing there is not any man which is not weak himself. It were impossible that any two men should live together in the world, if they be not patient to bear one with another. Then were two men enough too set all the whole world on a broil, if they would not bear one with another. And even they that think themselves to be most perfect, shall find that they themselves had need to be borne withal. For surely if we be not utterly blockish, we will hate the evil that is in ourselves. And we need not any man to trouble and vex us: every 〈…〉 in himself by being grieved at his own imperfections. 〈◊〉 it is so: what remaineth but that the same should induce us to deal meeldly and gently with such as are fallen through infirmity? Thus ye see what we have to mark well here. And sooth if we search well the cause why many are inflamed with such inordinate zeal, and storm so extremely against small faults: it is that they think not upon themselves. Now than the order that we must keep in this behalf, is first to condemn the evil whatsoever it is: mark that for one point. For if we condemn the evil but in this man or that man, & overslip it in others: it is a token that we be not led with a right meaning mind to the end that God should be served & honoured, but that there is some secret root of malice in us, 
Prou. 10. b. 12.  according as Solomon saith, that enmity bewrayeth vices, and every man findeth fault with him to whom he beareth any grudge. Ye see then that the first rule which we must keep, is too condemn the evil wheresoever it be found, even because it is contrary to Gods will. That is one point. The second is, that every of us must examine himself. For surely the nearer that any evil is to ourselves, so much the more must we have it. If I see a despizer of God, it will grieve me more than if he were ten leagues off from me, and that I knew not his faults. Now than it standeth us on hand to have an eye to ourselves. For let us take this similitude, the nearer neighbours that we be, and the more familiarity that there is among men, the more must we put the thing in ure which I have spoken of: that is to wit, the more must every of us show other his faults when he hath offended. For God hath knit us together with condition that if I have a friend, I must reform him rather than a stranger. But now when evil is to be condemned, who is nearer too me than myself? Ye see then wherein a man shall know whether we seek the honour of God and the cleansing away of vice or no: namely, if we be rough and sharp in bridling of ourselves, and that when we rebuke others, we first condemn all our own vices, and show that we mislike them, and that we seek too amend them as much as we can. Ye see then that the way for us to judge of our neighbours, is first of all to condemn ourselves. And this warning serveth not only for the things past, but also for the things to come. S. Paul therefore saith not, wherein thou hast offended heretofore: but he sayth Consider, that thou mayest be tempted hereafter. And truly we ought to walk continually in fear and carefulness, not that we should not always rest upon God's grace and favour, but that we must not be reckless. For faith importeth not that we should be careless of all things: but rather (as Saint Paul showeth us in the second to the Philippians) that forasmuch as we be not able to do any thing of ourselves: God must be feign to guide us by his spirit, and when he hath given us will, he must also give us power to perform it. Forsomuch therefore as we hold all of God: it behoveth us to walk in fear and carefulness. And so when we consider our faults past, and look well upon our present state, we have continual cause to cast down our eyes. In deed when God vouchsafeth us the courage to maintain goodness, and too condemn naughtiness, he granteth us great grace in making us judges, notwithstanding that we deserve to have our mouths stopped. Yet nevertheless it behoveth us too learn to be lowly minded in rebuking the faults [in other men] which we have already condemned in ourselves, seeing that we ourselves may daily and hourly, yea and every minute of an hour fall. Then sith the case standeth so: let us pity such as offend, for they be all of them mirrors of our own frailty, because we see there what we ourselves are furtherforth than God holdeth us up by the grace of his holy spirit. Moreover, in admonishing such as have done amiss, we may yet (as I told you before) offend God in being too hasty, too rigorous, and too unkind. Although then that it be a commendable virtue to admonish our neighbours: yet if we be too lavish, all will turn into vice, except our Lord do so restrain us, as we keep an even hand and serve not aside too any of the two vices that I have touched afore. Thus ye see what we have too remember concerning this saying of Saint Paul. Now he sayeth expressly, you that be spiritual: meaning to do us to wit, that we be the more bound too hear with the weaklings, when God hath strengthened us by his power, according also as is declared in the fourteenth too the Romans. And in deed if God distribute his grace more too one man than too another: it is not 〈…〉 or that man with all, but rather too hold up such as are not able 〈◊〉 go: like as if two men do go a journey together, and the one feeleth himself weary, so as he is not able too draw his legs after him: it is certain that he which is strong and lusty will not run before him as it were to spite him, but will restrain himself to his companion, yea and he will toll him forward▪ saying, Go too man, pluck up a good heart, and let me help thee myself. To be short, he will do all that he can to cheer up his fellow that is so faint. After the same manner also must we bear one with another, sith we see that God hath called us all in common, and chosen us with condition that we should go all together with one accord, and every man reach out his hand too his neighbour (as the prophet Esay speaketh of it) and say, 
Esay. 2. a. 3.  Go we, let us go up to the hill of the Lord. It is no reason then that such as have received a larger measure of God's gifts, should go about to oppress others: but rather that they should bear with their infirmities, and be touched with the mildness that we have spoken of. Thus ye see how S. Paul saith expressly, that the more that our Lord hath set us forward, the more ought we to draw others after us. And hereupon he addeth for a conclusion, Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. When as he saith that we must bear the burdens [of our neighbours:] he doth yet better express the thing that I have told you heretofore: that is to wit, that he speaketh not here of the despisers of God, which run into all licentiousness and are saped in malice and sturdiness: but of such as travel and go forward in all goodness, and have an earnest good will too attain to it, and which do even groan under their sins, as under a burden that is to heavy for them. For the better understanding hereof, we will set down a similitude contrary too that which is set down here by Saint Paul. He saith that such as are overtaken with their sins, are made as it were too stoop under the burden. And why? Because they are angry with themselves. Not that they fret or chafe against God through pride and disdain: but because they be not able to withstand Satan so steadfastly and stoutly as they feign would. But as for these roisters that are given too all evil, they be so far off from stooping under their burden, that they rather ride 〈…〉 triumphing and vaunting themselves, 〈◊〉 though they would utterly defy God. Thus see ye the diversity that is betwixt them which are to be borne with, and those against whom all rigour may be used. For the one sort is bowed with the weight of the burden which doth in manner weigh them down: and these are the same whom our Lord jesus Christ calleth to him, saying: Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will refresh you, and you shall find rest for your souls. 
Math. 11. d. 28.  Our Lord jesus calleth not all men without exception unto him, but giveth a mark too such as may have access to obtain favour, namely that they be overladen: that is to say, they welter not in their sins, ne take pleasure in them, neither do they boast of them as folk passed shame: but they would fain have ease, and can find none in themselves. Therefore he saith he is ready to deal gently with them. And for the same cause also doth S. Paul in the seventh to the Romans say, that he doth not the good which he would, but the evil which he would not. Now S. Paul speaketh there of himself: in so much that although he were as an Angel of God in respect of his conversation in this world, and as a mirror of all holiness: yet doth he mourn still, and say he is accursed. And why so? Because he was held as a captive in prison, in so much as he was not at liberty too give himself fully unto God: for he was hindered by his own sinfulness. Now if S. Paul were in that taking: how shall we do? By the way we see how this word Burden is to be understood, where it is said that we must bear one another's burdens. Herein Saint Paul exhorteth us to hold up one another: and if any man miss of his duty, we must not therefore give him over, but be inclined to pitifulness still, and use the forementioned meekness. To be short, he saith that we be knit together with such condition, that if any of us be overladen or wax faint, the rest must supply his default and weakness (as I said) even as inclined thereto by nature, without being encouraged by the word of God. If we be going of a journey in a company together, and see any of the overload, every of us will help to hearten him: and for the doing thereof, we will unload him, and every man take a piece of his burden. In like wise let us consider that the sins which we commit through infirmity, are burdens, and that in such caces it behoveth us too put under our shoulders, too ease such as are well-near weighed down with them. Not that we should use any flattery, as I have said afore: but that we should help too amend them. And for proof hereof, if a man offend God, and I overpass it, so as he continueth in his naughtiness: the burden increaseth in such wise, as it is enough too break his neck. For whereas he had but one burden: behold now are many more added, too bear him down to the ground, even for want of warning. In so much that if he had been admonished at the first, he had been eased of his load: where as now by cloaking of his vices, we be the cause that the poor wretch can never be relieved. And therefore it behoveth us too use the foresaid mean: which is, that in bearing with the weaklings, we must not fail too touch them to the quick, that they may be made too acknowledge their faults, too the end too amend them. Now for a conclusion Saint Paul saith, that we must by that mean fulfil the law of Christ. It is not too be doubted but that S. Paul meant here after a covert manner too nip those against whom he disputed heretofore. For we have seen how that in those days there were many that would have had men too keep the Ceremonies of the Law: for that was all their holiness and perfection. Therefore because they ever had the word Law in their mouth, and bare men in hand that they should discharge themselves to Godward by ceremonies: S. Paul saith unto them, Go too, we have the Law of jesus Christ, who is a faithful declarer of the will of God his father. Then if we will have a true interpretation of the Law: we must not seek it elsewhere than in jesus Christ, who is the everlasting wisdom of God, and was sent too bring us all perfection of wisdom. Seeing it is so: let us above all things look what he commandeth us, and consider what yoke he layeth upon our backs or necks: which is, that we should love one another, as it is said in the xiij of Saint john, I give you now a commandment that is both new and old: 
john. 13. d. 34.  which is, that you love one another. That is the we whereunto we must apply all our whole mind▪ namely to bear with such as have need, and to reach out our hand to such as are overladen, to relieve them. By what means then we shall fulfil Christ's Law: and when we have so fulfilled it, we may defy all such as condemn us. Those therefore which fulfil the Law of Christ, shall be no more subject to the ceremonial Law as they term it. It is true that we shall never fulfil the Law of our Lord jesus Christ, neither in this respect, nor in [any] other. But S. Paul showeth us the mark that we must labour too come at. Although then that we be continually on our way so long as we be conversant in this world: yet must we not run at adventure, without knowing whither we go. For we have our mark set up afore us, and thither must we enforce ourselves. So then, that we may serve God according to his own will, let us learn too give ourselves wholly unto him: and to the intent it may be known that his will is too hold us in such unity one with another: like as he hath knit us together in an inseparable band, so let us seek to draw our neighbours unto him, and therewithal let us be patiented and meek when aught is to be corrected: and yet not be willing that vice should be nourished through flattery & dissimulation.  
Now let us kneel down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him to make us feel them more and more, so as it may make us to mourn before him with true repentance, and to ask him forgiveness of them, and to labour always to be knit unto him, and to be rid of all the corruptions of our flesh, and to be clothed with his righteousness: and that in the mean while he will bear with our feebleness, till he have fully delivered us. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The. 39 Sermon, which is the second upon the sixth Chapter.  
2 Bear ye one another's burden, and so fulfil the Law 〈…〉  
3 For if any man esteem himself to be somewhat, whereas in deed he is nothing: he deceiveth himself.  
4 But let every man try his own work, and then shall he have glory in himself only, & not in another.  
5 For every man shall bear his own burden.  
WE have seen this morning, that we must bear with men's infirmities where we see there is any fear of God, or any good seed, and that they be not utterly wilful in wickedness. And so ye see in what caces we ought to be pitiful. But when we see men so proud, that they despise God with stubborn outrage: it is not for us too use any meeldenesse or gentleness in that case, but for as much as they be seen too prance so in their braveries, that loftiness of theirs must be plucked down, when they exalt themselves after that fashion against God. Also I told you therewithal, that too keep a good mean in rebuking such as have done amiss, every man had need too bethink himself: for we must first of all condemn ourselves: that is the point which we must begin at. And when we see what we ourselves are, and that we have great store of vices in us worthy too be rebuked: then have we there on the other side wherewith too humble ourselves, and too restrain us from using too great or excessive rigour towards such as have need too be succoured, and too be borne withal. Saint Paul therefore continueth still the same matter, saying, that he which weeneth himself too be any thing, is nothing, but deceiveth himself: For every man shuts his eyes when he should think upon his own sins. Of a truth there can not be so much as one drop of virtue in us, but by and by we magnify it: but if our vices be apparent to the whole world, in so much that even little children can laugh us to scorn: yet can not we ourselves see them. Now S. Paul intending too correct this vice, saith that men are loath too be deceived, and yet nevertheless every man beguyles himself willingly and wittingly, even through his own overweening and misconceit. And by this means he bringeth us too the very wellspring (as I said this morning) which is that if men were not vainglorious and desirous of estimation, surely there would be another manner of modesty and soberness than is too be seen. But for as much as every man is puffed up with pride, therefore we covet superiority above all men, and seek occasion too tread them under foot, or else to overcountenance them in such wise, as they may seem our underlings. Therefore it is unpossible to redress this outrage of coveting after that sort too carp and bite men: except we be first rid of this fond desire to be had in estimation, and to be as it were advanced above others. No doubt but men can talk well enough of humility: but there are very few that understand what the word meaneth and importeth. Nevertheless S. Paul showeth us here, which is the true humility: that is too wit, that men should utterly abase themselves, and consider that they be nothing worth, for than shall they be rightly humbled. When humility or lowliness is talked of in common speech: it is taken to be but a device. For every man can well enough say by his honesty, that he is nothing: but in the mean while they cease not to swell like Toads with the poison of pride. But S. Paul teacheth us here a far other lesson: which is, that we must put away all opinion of our own wisdom, and of all the virtues that we can imagine ourselves too have. For it is said here in one word, that we must think ourselves to be nothing. And in very deed, the saying that is set down here must be laid forth thus: Seeing that men are nothing at all: they that presume upon their own virtues, and glory of them, beguile themselves willingly. Therefore let us take this part, namely that we be nothing. It is true that God hath left still some marks in us, whereby it may be perceived that he hath exalted us in worthiness and excellency above the brute beasts, in as much as it was his will to create us after his own image. Then if we have respect too the thing that God did put into us, the same ought too be esteemed still▪ but yet for all that, in respect of our own persons we be nothing. For we be wholly bound unto him, and as forth goodness that we have received, have we received it for our own worthiness sake? Is it given men too make them own estimation and praise of it▪ No, but rather too increase our shame, because that all the understanding, judgement, and discretion that is in us, is corrupted and marred by our own naughtiness. Too be short, we be like a stinking and rotten vessel, and Gods gifts are as good wine that is put into the vessel: and so by that means all is marred. Even so is it with us. We be vessels. And what manner of vessels? Vessels infected with the corruption of sin. God putteth of his gifts into us, too the end he might be glorified by it. Now, may we deserve too have any praise thereby before men? No, but rather blame, because that we by our sinfulness do mar the good things that God hath put into us. Moreover, where as it is said that we be nothing: it is because we can not but apply all our understanding and reason unto evil, and for that we will needs be counted wise, 
Gen. 6. b. 5.  [when as notwithstanding] God avoweth that there is nothing but naughtiness in us, and that all our thoughts, are but vanities, leasings, illusions, and deceipts. Again, where as too our seeming we have a will whereby we choose both good and evil: the same will is a bondslave too sin, so as we do nothing else but fight against God. As much is too be said of all our affections. And if we have any thing else that seemeth commendable, God distributeth it too every man as it pleaseth himself, and moreover he is fain too continue the thing that he hath begun, as we see by experience. What cause then hath he too boast, which hath a sharp and subtle wit, seeing it is not he that hath made himself to excel, as though he had been his own maker? Therefore we must hold all things of God, and do him homage for them. Again we see that even they which take themselves to be iollyest fellows, even they that are most honoured in the world, who must not be replied against when they have once spoken the word, I say we shall see even them made brutish when it pleaseth God. So then, let us conclude that Saint Paul doth justly abolish here all the power that men presume to have, to the end that they may be rightly humbled, that is to wit, to 〈…〉 ourselves to be aught worth. Mark 〈◊〉 or one point. Now hereupon he mocketh the fond vaynegloriousnesse which ravisheth their wits, because there is not any man that would willingly be beguiled. And in very deed it is a grief to us when we see any man go about to wind us in by wiliness and dissimulation, and we can by no means brook it: and yet for all that we shall find no greater deceivers in the world to us, than ourselves. Every man deceives himself, every man overthrows himself, yea and that in a manner willingly: and what a folly is that? Now than we see S. Paul's drift, and also the lesson that we have too gather of that sentence. For as much as every of us will needs advance himself by abasing his fellows: therefore S. Paul telleth us, that if we make a good and right trial of the things that are in us: there will not be found so much as one drop of virtue that deserveth praise, at leastwise in respect of our own persons. For we be nothing, and there needed but one blast too make clean dispatch of us. Therefore it is but a foolish overweening that letteth us too walk in simplicity. And so let us understand first of all, that we can not challenge any thing too ourselves without treason to God, because it is a robbing of him of the right that belongeth to him, and which ought to be reserved unto him, and that is to our own destruction. For in good faith what shall we gain by it when we shall have abused men, and when we shall have been taken for other than we be? To be short, when we shall have been as Idols, what will be the end of it but our own decay and confusion? Then seeing it is so: let us learn too be cast down & laid flat upon the ground, that we may be thoroughly grounded in our God. And to bring that to pass, let us learn to magnify him only. And in the mean while, if it please him to exalt us, let us not cease to keep ourselves in continual awe with soberness and modesty, knowing that we have nothing of our own, and that whatsoever God hath given unto us, he must be fain to preserve it in us from time to time, and that we must so hold all things of him, as to make a willing sacrifice and oblation of them unto him, endeavouring to employ ourselves in the service 〈…〉 the measure of grace which we have received of him, & yielding the praise thereof too him unto whom it belongeth. This is in effect the thing that we have too remember upon this strain. Truly it is hard too bring us too this reasonableness. And in good sooth we see the great contentions that are now a days about free-will and men's own virtues, as though men were able to advance themselves, and to take the grace of God, and by that mean to deserve well. But all this proceedeth of this, that men are forepossessed with such devilish pride, as they will evermore needs be somewhat of themselves. And therefore it standeth us so much the more on hand too put this doctrine in practice. Certainly we can not profit at all in God's school, 
Ps. 143. b. 6  nor in the holy Scripture, till we have known that we be nothing at all, too the end we may come too draw out of the fullness of our Lord jesus Christ. But that can we not do, except we be first utterly dried up in ourselves; and confess with David that we be as the earth that is scorched and cloven with heat, and have no whit of wetting or moisture, other than it may receive from heaven. Hereupon S. Paul addeth, Therefore let every man try his own work, and then shall be have praise in himself, and not of other men: that is to say, not by comparing of himself with other men. Hear S. Paul remedieth yet one other vice which is to common, and yet notwithstanding we will all of us grant it to be deadly of itself, and that all of us are attainted with it: namely that we esteem ourselves as little Angels, when other men are worse than we, or at leastwise when we find them not better. And that is the very thing that rocketh so many wretched souls asleep nowadays, making them to forget themselves, so as they make no reckoning neither of God nor of their own salvation. It is because they see that the whole world tag & rag doth go that trace. If we take a whole town, and ask them from one to an other how they behave themselves, surely every man will have his excuse and they will all pretend this for a buckler, Tush we must do as other men do. As much will they say in cities & countries. To be short, we will needs be like coliars sacks (as the Proverb saith) one of us maketh another black. And again, we bear ourselves in hand; that we be quite & clear before God whē we cā say: such a one is as bad, we I, we see that the world is no better, it is apparent that all men do so. howbeit, besides that these shifts can not purge us, they be an occasion too harden us in all naughtiness, and to make us rebelliously to despise God's justice, as though we should never come to account of our doings. So have we a very good and profitable exhortation in this text, when S. Paul saith that every man must try his own work. True it is that the word which he useth, might be taken for to approve or allow: but it agreeth not with the matter: for he speaketh here of the trial or examination that every man ought to make of himself, without comparing himself with others: 
2. Cor. 10. b. 7.  according as we see how in the second to the Corinthians, he taunteth such as had measured themselves by others men's yards. For S. Paul said unto them, Every one of you consider what he hath done, and when ye have well laid all your percells together: what will you show? Therefore every one of you must come and as it were lay himself upon the rack, that it may be seen what manner of man he is, and what he hath done: and then may judgement be given of him. Even so is it said in this text, that every man must try his own work. As if he should say, we will needs be advanced one above another, but if it be cast in any of our teeth that we have done amiss, by and by his cloak shall be, that he hath a great sort of fellows: but that shall never go for payment before God (saith S. Paul:) every man must shoal out himself, and set himself alone aside from the rest, and understand that he shall be acquit or condemned before God, not thereafter as another man shall be found to be better or worse than he, but after the rule of the judge, that is to say, after his word. For God hath on the one side his own word, & on the otherside our life. Therefore the true balance whereunto we must come: is not too set down the multitude [for our excuse] and to say, such men or such have misinstructed me, I have followed that which I saw, it was the common fashion, I was feign to do so whether I would or no: for I was carried away, because I was not able to stand against a multitude. No, none of these things will go for payment before God, it will not serve our turn to say, that we have many fellows. But (as I have said said) the true) balance is that god word be counterpoise Counterpeyse, and [to consider] that although the whole world draw us unto evil, yet we shall not be excused if we prefer not God and his word before all men's doings. And here first of all, in following the matter that S. Paul layeth forth, when account is to be entered into, we must call ourselves home to examine our own lives thoroughly. For a man shall never be touched with true repentance, nor never acknowledge his sins without hypocrisy, till he have shut his eyes against all the doings of other men, and fall to considering thus with himself: Go too, what is it that my God commandeth me? After what manner may I appear before his judgement seat? How will he judge me? According too his word. Behold here in effect how we may be touched with the true fear of God: behold also how we may mislike of our sins, and finally be humbled: namely, not by looking upon this man or that man, but by examining truly what we ourselves are, and thereupon by resolving ourselves fully, that only God's word shall bear sway with us, & that it is not for us to give judgement by the things that are seen in the world. Let that serve for one point. And hereupon also we may gather a general lesson: namely that it is to gross an oversight, too think too bury our faults and too scape unespied, by having a great number guilty as well as ourselves. And yet nevertheless it is the common excuse now adays, as I have touched already: but yet for all that it is but a trifling excuse. If a man ask why the Papists are so dull, and why they give no ear too any reason, tell them what ye can, but account it as nothing: it is because they judge by comparison, saying: All the world doth thus. Too be short, God seemeth unto them too be barred of all liberty, when the world behaveth itself otherwise than he hath commanded by his word. But it is too no purpose for them too set down and object such examples: for they cannot prejudice God, that he should not always condemn such as have done amiss. Though there were a thousand worlds, yet should they all go to wreck before him, specially if men came with such stateliness, as too say, Thus and thus do we. And who are you? Thus ye see in effect whereunto this text ought to serve us that we may take profit by it, 〈…〉 have every man too try his own works. And it is purposely said his own work, too bring us too the consideration of our whole life. For he meaneth not that we should take a piece of it and let the rest alone: but that like as God hath written all in his records, so we on our side should search thoroughly by parcelmeale wherein we may have offended, and what vices and infirmities there are in us. That is it that S. Paul meant by the word work. For it may happen now & then, that in some one point we shall have served God faithfully, but yet howsoever it be done, there is still some infirmity in it. Again we be faulty of so many imperfections, as it abasheth us too see it, and we cannot but even loath ourselves.  
Therefore let us learn to examine our own lives well, before we judge of other men's. For seeing that God doth us the honour to make every of us his own judge: we do but increase our own damnation before him, when we be so rough and severe towards those that have offended, and forget our own sins. Now whereas S. Paul saith that every man shall have praise in himself only: it is not meant when men examine themselves, they shall find cause in them wherefore to be praised: but that the true praise is that which hath some substantialness in itself: which is, that every man know what he himself is, and judge of himself without comparing with others. As for example: it is always said that a purblind person is cleersighted, among them that are stark blind. And among the black moors, he that is tawny will seem white. If judgement be given of a white man when he is among a dozen moors, there will be no whiteness unto his. But if he be brought again among his own countrymen, he will be found to be a far other than he was taken to be. If it be said, Lo here a man that is cleersighted, and yet he is but purblind: his cleersightednesse shall be but in comparison of them that are stark blind: for his eyesight is not clear and sound in deed. Even so, too judge by comparison is a very fond thing. Thus ye see in effect what Saint Paul meant to say. He meant not that when we have examined our life, we have wherefore too commend and esteem ourselves: but that all the praises which man doo challenge too themselves, are but wind and smoke, and stark lies, because their gazing is at themselves, as if a man should be in love with his own image.  
Mark me a little child when one showeth him a glass, he knows not whither it be himself or another, whom he sees there, and yet is he altogether fond of it. Even so is it with all such as believe themselves to be wondrous fellows. And why so? Whereupon do they ground themselves, or what reason moveth them, but that they seem to themselves to be of more value, than they that were able to show them the way? For see here what they will allege. O (say they) such a man is well esteemed, but yet he hath such a fault and such a fault in him. So that when a man's vices are searched out, if they be condemned, ye see it is but a sport of little children. Therefore not without cause doth S. Paul say, that to make a a good trial, that we may have a well grounded praise and such a one as may stand before God, we must try ourselves. If a man say, yea: but may a man praise himself? It is so certain that we must be void of all glory, to put in ure that which we have seen in another text, where it is said that we must glory in God. The question than is not whither men may be praised or no: but S. Paul hath said conditionally, that if any man will be praised of God, he must withdraw himself as it were into his secret chamber, and consider what manner of one he is: and then will he be no more so foolish as to commend himself or to say, tush, I am worth as much as such a one, I am as good a man as he. When this greere is pulled down: then shall a man see whither he ought to be praised or no. Now of a truth, it is certain that there is not one spark of praise in us, at least wise that we may challenge as our own. Nevertheless we shall not fail to have praise in our God: which is much better than if we were hoist above the Clouds. For when men deceive themselves with a vain opinion, or that the whole world laugheth upon them: it seemeth to them that they fly in the air: but it is the next way to make them tumble down & break their necks. Lo whereunto all this presumption that blindeth us serveth us. But when we once know what it is too seek praise in God: then are we in the way too be rightly knit unto him, and so shall we stand upon a good and sure 〈…〉 and esteemed. According whereunto we see how S. Paul glorieth in his good conscience and in his uprightness. He saith that they whom he hath won unto jesus Christ by the Gospel are his Crown or garland. And all God's servants may say as much. Nevertheless, it is not meant that they must part stakes with God, as they do which allege their own virtues and deservings, who out of all doubt do make as it were ydolls of themselves: But that the faithful having confessed themselves to be nothing at all but by God's free goodness: rejoice in the things that he hath given them, always reserving too him his due. Therefore when we desire not too have any thing too ourselves alone from God, but depend upon him and upon his mere grace: then shall we have praise, howbeit in ourselves (saith S. Paul) and not in other folk. Now whereas it is said But in ourselves: it is not meant that the praise springeth in ourselves, and that we be not sinners: but he hath an eye too that which I have told you already: which is, that so long as men stand upon comparing of themselves with other folks, they do but deceive themselves. For it will seem that we be little Angels: and yet for all that, we shall be never a whit better than Devils. And why? For we liken ourselves but too such as are stark nought and utterly corrupted. Now if ever this warning were necessary, it is most necessary now adays. For although there have been much corruption even ever from Saint Paul's time hitherto: yet at this day it is come to the full height of it. And in very deed it seemeth that all states and degrees have conspired against God. We see then that the world rusheth forth as it were into a furious rage, too make war against all equity and uprightness: and yet we cease not too sleep still in such confusion. And why? Because every man doth so. And by that means God is as it were driven back. Think we that we by our iniquities shall thrust him out of his seat, or bereave him of his authority of judging the whole world? No: For all of us without exception must appear before him, and there we cannot shock ourselves together too say, Sirs let us stick too our tackeling, for we be too great a multitude God with one blast of his mouth is able too sink 〈…〉 so, let us put the thing in practice which is spoken here by Saint Paul, and let every man keep good watch over himself. And when we see blasphemy, whoredom, wantonness, looseness, drunkenness, gluttony, pilling and polling, perjury, treason, envy, and such other like things have their full scope: Let us be sorry for it, and yet let us not think that because the thorns among the which we walk do scratch us, therefore we be discharged: nor that it may avail us when we can allege, that other men have been the cause of our starting out into lewd behaviour, or of that we have been carried away in deed as it were with a whirl wind. I say let us not think that that can avail us: but let us follow God's word when it is preached unto us: Let that be all our wisdom. Let that be all our counsel, according as it is said in the hundred and nineteenth Psalm, that God's commandments are the Counsellors of a faithful man. When a young man that is ready too fall too unthriftiness hath a governor too hold him in awe, he will be restrained for a tyme. Now truly Satan hath great store of allurements, and infinite means and occasions to break our necks withal: But God of his grace giveth us counsel, he setteth his word before us.  
Therefore it is good reason he should win so much at our hands as too be herd of us, and that we should frame our selves too him: for what shall it advantage us too have alleged a hundred thousand times that we have done as other men did? It is all one as if we should say, Tush sirrah, we pass not so much for GOD as for men, we have preferred the world, which led us too unthriftiness, and withdrawn ourselves from all goodness. Is this a reasonable excuse? No: Is it not all one as if we should spit in his face, and bid him back and get him hence, that men may have full sway among us, for we must do as they do and frame ourselves too the bent of their bow? Thus ye see in few words too what use we ought now adays too put this doctrine of Saint Paul's. And for the same cause also he addeth, that every man shall bear his own burden. As if he had said, every man shall be cumbered enough for himself, without helping 〈…〉 this sentence may be applied too many uses, yea even without turning of the words from Saint Paul's own meaning. For if this reason that every man shall bear his own burden before GOD, be alleged as a general matter: then useth he the word Burden, too cut off all excuses, too the end that men should think that all their shifts and startingholes cannot avail them: and that is well worthy too be marked. For we see what malapertness is in us: we would be ashamed to stand in contention with creatures as we do with our GOD, and for proof thereof, if God press us, we will never leave our replying and murmuring, till we be more than convicted. Ye see then that Saint Paul's setting down of this word Burden, is as if he should say that we cannot accuse GOD, nor win any thing by standing in contention with him. For why? Whence cometh the condemnation that presseth us? Is it of that God stretcheth out his arm too make us feel his power in overwhelming us? No, but every man shall bear his own burden.  
Now it is very true that God's wrath is likened too a burning fire which consumeth all: 
Psal. 50. a. 3  but in the mean while, whence cometh the wood of the fire that consumeth us? What kindleth? What maintaineth it? It is we ourselves: Our sins are (as ye would say) the wood, and our wicked lusts have kindled the fire. Even so is it as in respect of the word Burden. It is true that it is God's hand which presseth the wicked: but yet notwithstanding if they look upon the very cause, they shall find it to be their own sins. Thus much concerning the word Burden. Now after that S. Paul hath stopped all mouths, & showed that we must quietly receive the judgement that God shall give upon us: he telleth us that every man shall bear his own burden. And thereupon we have to gather the thing which I have touched already, namely that every man shall be cumbered enough with himself. And S. Paul doth purposely say so, because that when I refer myself to custom, and say, the fashion or guise is so, and every man doth so: it is all one as if I would unburden my s 〈…〉 But now 〈…〉 whither they whom I allege for my warrant be strong enough, and whither their shoulders be able to bear my burden.  
Behold, God calleth me, and I must be fain to yield up an account of my life: and I shall go seek warrants too answer for me. And who be they? Every man shall be cumbered enough in answering for himself: there is not that man which hath not faults enough of his own already. And how then could they bear my burden if I should cast it upon them, seeing they be so sore laden already with themselves, as is able too weigh them down a hundred times? Is it not then a great folly for me to bring such warrants before God? I am guilty of a hundred thousand faults, I shall be put there into the throng among the rest, and if I examine myself rightly, I shall find myself worse than guilty as I said, and yet for all this, I will satisfy God with saying, I have followed the common trace. While I go about to discharge myself after this fashion upon others, a thousand persons or twain shall fall upon me, and by that means my burden which was too heavy already shall be increased and be made much heavier: and so ye see we shall still abide in confusion. Now therefore we see what folly it is too allege men, as though they could defend us against God, or that we could be exempted from our deserved condemnation by making a number of bucklers after that sort, too shield ourselves against God: as who should say, the matter were doubtful who should get the upper hand, 
isaiah. 40. b. 8.  whither God's word which must endure for ever and cannot be impeached, or else our lusts which are fleshly. For whereof cometh custom, and fashion, and all that men term lawfulness, and antiquity or prescription and such other things? Of nothing else but that men will needs be wise in despite of God: and moreover are carried away with their own wicked lusts, & every man would have the bridle slaked, to take leave too do all manner of lewdness. Ye see then that we cannot bring any warrants too set against God, but we make open war against him. To be short, if every of us consider that he is overladen with his own faults, he shall have cause to humble himself. For there is not any man which is not beaten down to the ground if God list too enter into 〈…〉 execute rigour towards him, and even the ryghtuousest men of all, shall have somewhat continually in them that is worthy of blame, so as they shall be confounded. Let us acknowledge this, and yield God the whole praise, suffering ourselves to be governed by him. And let us go back again to that which S. Paul told us heretofore: that is to wit, [to beware] that we deceive not ourselves wilfully, when we would show ourselves hardy and bold in correcting, rebuking, and amending one man or other. Let us not be so foolish as to justify ourselves by comparison, as who should say that God ought to hold himself contented with our rebuking of others after that manner, and for that there is some show of virtue in us. Let us not stay upon any of these things, as is told us us here, but let us mark also by the way, that whereas it is said that every man shall bear his own burden, we have right great need of our Lord jesus Christ's help, 
1. Pet. 2. d. 24.  and that he should take all our burdens upon him, according as in very deed he hath borne all our sins upon the cross, as saith S. Peter in his first Epistle. True it is that the matter which S. Paul handleth here, is none other than the same that I have declared already: that is to wit, that we must not imagine that men are able to warrant us, for the rightuousest man alive is cumbered enough with himself. And furthermore, that if our Lord had not regard to hold us up, we should be oppressed under our burden. Yet notwithstanding every man must answer for himself, and God's word must have the mastery as I said afore. Thus ye see what S. Paul intended to tell us. But yet further, let us think a little upon ourselves. If every man should be feign to bear his own burden, who were able to endure it? We should needs be borne down. For if a man had but some one sin in him, behold hell were ready too swallow him up. Surely the weight of one sin is heavier than a stone that were able to crush all our limbs and bones a pieces. Now it is no talking of any one, nor of a hundred: the multitude of them is infinite. How then shall we stand in judgement before God when he bringeth us to account? Who can say that he cometh frank and free? To be short, we see that if there were not a remedy in the matter that S. Paul telleth us here: we should all be damned. Therefore we repair repair to our Lord jesus Christ, for it is he that hath borne all our burdens, as I have alleged already. Truly the redeeming of us did cost him dear, and if we seek heaven and earth throughout for the price of a ransom, we shall not find any other than him, that is able too pacify God. Then had we never been sanctified, except the son of God had given himself for us. 
Esay. 53. b. 45.  And in very deed the prophet Esay showeth how he bore our burdens. Namely that he felt the pains of death, and that the father was feign to wreak himself upon him, as though he had been an offender and guilty of all the sins of the world. Now therefore we must resort unto him, according also as he allureth us to him. And by the way, if any man allege that here seemeth to be some contrariety, considering how Saint Paul saith that every man shall bear his own burden: the answer thereto is easy. When the Scripture speaketh too us of God's justice: it saith that every man shall be recompensed according to his own works. After which manner Saint Paul speaketh in the xiiij to the Romans. According as every man shall have walked in his conversation in this world (sayeth he) and according as he shall have wrought in his body: so must he receive his reward. That is the order which the scripture keepeth in speaking of God's justice. Yea, but in the mean while it excludeth not the remedy that is given us in our Lord jesus Christ, whereby men are succoured. Lo how God succoureth his elect, and such as he hath reserved too salvation: that is to wit, after he hath chastised them, he reacheth them his hand, and lifteth them up again when he hath cast them down. And truly we should not know of what value the grace of our Lord jesus Christ is, neither could we taste of it, neither could we ever be partakers of it, unless we were utterly confounded in ourselves. Therefore let us learn to feel our burden in such wise, as too bow under it, (as hath been declared this morning) and let the same lead us too true humility. And afterward, when we have felt the burden more than we are able too bear: let us repair too our Lord jesus Christ, who promiseth too ease us, 
Math. 11. d. 28.  so we seek our whole rest in him. So then, we see that God's grace is not excluded when his justice is spoken of. For it standeth vs in hand to have recourse always too his mercy. 
jam. 2. b. 13.  Whereas it is said that he which shall have been a cruel and merciless person, shall have justice without mercy: thereby Saint james doth us too understand, that our Lord hath his judgement against the wicked and the reprobates, to recompende them according to their misdeeds: and again that he measureth his own otherwise, that is to wit, that after he hath condemned them in themselves, and made them to feel their diseases thereby to bring them to true lowliness: then he setteth them up again. Then must we first be stricken down with God's hand, and afterward be lifted up again by his gracious promises, in that he telleth us that in our Lord jesus Christ we shall find all that we want. Thus ye see in sum, after what manner we must practise this text: namely that in admonishing our neighbours with a gentle and meeld spirit, and being also humble & meek ourselves, without presuming any thing upon ourselves, we must examine well our own lives, so as we may daily bewail our sins and be sorry for them, to the end that we be no more deceived with hypocrisy, but labour to withdraw ourselves from the world, to the intent we surmise not that we shall scape God's judgement by our shifts. So then, let us bear all these things in mind, that we may submit ourselves to the pure word of God. And whatsoever men do to turn us away from it, let us not suffer ourselves too be seduced. And for the bringing hereof to pass, let us flee to our Lord jesus Christ, knowing that how desirous so ever we be to give ourselves wholly to the serving of God, yet we be so overladen with sins and imperfections, that they were able to sink us down to the bottom of hell, if we had not one to hold us back, that is to wit, our Lord jesus Christ, who hath borne all our sins, and set us utterly free from them, too the intent we might hereafter come before God with our faces upright.  
Now let us acknowledge our sins with such humility, as every of us may confess, yea even unfeignedly, that we are all forlorn and passed hope, except this our good God have pity upon us: praying him nevertheless, too make the fruit and virtue of the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ available, not only in hiding of the sins which we have committed already, and in burying them out of remembrance: but also in cleansing us daily by his holy spirit: and in holding us up continually, till we be come to the perfection whereunto he calleth us, and be delivered from the prison of sin, wherewith we be yet enclosed. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also too all people. etc.   

The. 40. Sermon, which is the third upon the sixth Chapter.  
6 Let him that is taught in the word, make him that teacheth him partaker of all good things.  
7 deceive not yourselves: God cannot be mocked. For look what a man soweth, that shall he also reap.  
8 For he that soweth in the flesh, shall also of the flesh reap corruption. But he that soweth in the spirit, shall of the spirit reap everlasting life.  
We see well enough that wheresoever S. Paul was known, he could not be suspected to be a man much given too his own profit. For although it were lawful for him to have his finding, because he bore abroad God's word: yet notwithstanding (as we see) he forbore that liberty, 
Act. 20. g. 34.  to the end to prevent all occasions of stumbling. And he protesteth that he was fain to labour day & night with his hands to earn his living. But yet was he so much the better able without suspicion to call upon the negligent sort to do their duty, as we see in this text. He commandeth men to find their teachers, & not to suffer them to want any thing. Now if Saint Paul (as I said) had been a covetous man in scraping too himself other men's goods, or if he had been desirous too set out himself in pomp and superfluity: he should have had his 〈…〉 have been told him that he spoke for himself, and that it had been no giving of himself to the service of God. But forasmuch as he had showed sufficiently by experience, that forgetting himself and having no regard of his own person, he sought nothing else but to advance the kingdom of our Lord jesus Christ, and to edify his Church: therefore he might rebuke the unthankfulness of such as behaved themselves amiss towards their shepherd's, in abridging them of sustenance for their bodies, whereas by their means they had food and sustenance for their souls. Now it is a very unkind dealing, when a man considereth not that he which bringeth him the doctrine of salvation, is as a foster-father sent unto him of God, and at least wise findeth not in his heart to give him bodily food. Therefore when men are so reckless in that behalf, they bewray a contempt of God's word. For nature ought to teach us, that when we be in any man's debt, we should strain ourselves to the uttermost to requite him the like: and if we be not able to do it: then at leastwise to show that it is not for want of good will. But in this case, like cannot be requited for like. For God's word findeth not any thing in the world that may be laid in balance against it. Yet notwithstanding, such as are taught, ought at leastwise not to spare their temporal goods, for the finding of those at whose hand they receive the inestimable treasure of the Gospel. And verily we see how it hath always been the policy of Satan, too spoil God's Church of good Shepherds and ministers, by after a sort starving of them. Satan's upholders shall always have enough to cram themselves withal: according as we see how that in the Papacy, these idle bellies which do nothing else but bark out their Masses and Matins, are crammed too the full. Though all the world should hunger and thirst for it, those kind of people shall never feel penury: yea and they shall have good store of provision though all the world starve in the mean while. But clean contrariwise, when such as serve God shall have showed the singular zeal and care which they have for the health of men's souls: men let them alone, and think them greatly bound unto them that they give them the hearing. Well (say they) we have heard him, God speede him well, he hath done his duty. And how many are there nowadays that make contribution when they come too here a Sermon? They could find in their hearts that God should never be spoken of, because it is a melancholic matter to them. Whereby we see, that the Devil hath by that means given a push, too rid away all teaching, and too bring to pass that there might be none but Idols, nor any man care how he behaved himself. Then was it not without cause that Saint Paul was desirous to remedy such inconvenience, saying, that he which teacheth aught at leastwise to be nourished and maintained, and that he which receiveth the doctrine of salvation, is bound at leastwise to give of his goods and substance, to him that hath ministered spiritual food unto him. And Saint Paul speaketh here expressly of God's word. For whereas human sciences have always been so highly esteemed, that such as have professed them, have been maintained: the word of God, which surmounteth all other things, is as it were cast down. Therefore Saint Paul blameth men's naughtiness, saying: See what a worthy thing it is to have God's word brought unto you: See what fruit redoundeth unto you by it. For we be all miserable and cursed, saving that God calleth us to him by means of his word: for that is the power which he spreadeth over us to gather us into his kingdom. Sith it is so then: how can you be niggardly of the transitory goods of this world, that such as travel for your welfare and edifying, should not at leastwise be so maintained, as they might give themselves wholly unto that, and not be drawn away by cares that might stop them and hinder them of doing their duties? The word that Saint Paul useth here, is Catechize, which signifieth too teach, train, or instruct, and thereof cometh our word catechism, which signifieth a Teaching, Trainment, or Instruction. Then he that cathechyzeth, saith he: that is to say, he that is a faithful Teacher to edify the people in God's word, let him be maintained by such as are Cathechyzed, that is too say, by such as are taught, or as are brought as scholars unto God. Now we see Saint Paul's meaning: and thereupon we have to gather, first of all that we must not take any nowadays for Ministers and Herdsmen of God's Church, but such as bring his word. Mark that for one 〈…〉 for our behoof so to do. For the Papists boast that they have the Church on their side. But it is certain that it cannot be verified of God's children, that they should be a flock without a guide. Then what are the marks of the Church? That there be a flock gathered together, and that therewithal there be a shepherd too lead the sheep too our Lord jesus Christ. And in good sooth the Papists allege also that they have a Hierarchy, that is too say, a holy and sacred sovereignty, but in the mean while the mark that Saint Paul setteth down here, is not too be found among them. For we see that all the horned Prelates, and all the rout of the Popish Clergy, have no more but the bare title. For where is the said word of God? They think that that were a stain to their state: it is enough for them to do their Ceremonies and gewgaws, and they bear themselves in hand that they have very well discharged their duty, when they have so played an interlude: and so those Hypocrites do nothing else but fill the world full of their abuses and Illusions. Therefore let us learn to discern Gods true Church, from all the Synagogues that Satan hath builded in the world, and wherewith he dazzleth our eyes nowadays. That is to wit, when God's word is preached faithfully, let us conclude that God also doth both know and acknowledge the flock that is assembled there. And here ye see how they ought to dispose the goods of the Church, as Saint Paul showeth. Furthermore whereas he saith, Let those that are taught impart all good things: it is not meant that they should bestow such abundance upon the preachers of the doctrine of salvation, that they should be ready too burst with it. For the superfluity of riches hath been a deadly plague, when a number of men were moved, and driven by fond devotion, to give their substance to such as they thought worthy to possess the greatest part of the world, whereby they brought all to horrible confusion. And therefore we must not think that Saint Paul meant too enrich he Ministers of God's word in such wise, as they might have wherewith to riot with all excess, or as they might have wherewith to maintain a dissolute life in pomp and bravery: Saint Paul meant not to open a gap for any such things: but only meant to do men to understand, that they ought to secure them in all their needs, so as they should not be driven to extreme penury.  
And it behoveth us to bear in mind how that in another place he saith, 
2. Tim. 6. b 8.  if we have wherewith to feed and cloth ourselves, let us be contented. Also we know that God hath a care of all creatures: and therefore much more of his faithful ones. So then let us live soberly, as if we had but a day to live, and let us not make a hoard of the transitory goods of this world. When the ministers of God's word bear this lesson in mind, namely to live soberly and thriftily, and not too have a care so full of unbelief as should torment them and burn them, and provoke them to heap up unmeasurably: then will they content themselves with a little, and yet notwithstanding men will be bountiful and liberal to them without their craving of it, so as they shall always have wherewith to be fed & clothed. And in good faith, besides this that hath been said, we see that Saint Paul did not only practise this doctrine himself, but also exhorted his brothers and companions to the same. For in the twentieth of the Acts he allegeth principally, that he had traveled and taken pains with his hands to get part of his living: howbeit that it is much better to give than to take: for (saith he) the thing that we ought to have learned in the school of our Lord jesus Christ, is that we should be better apaid when we have occasion to do good, and to give to the relief of others: than when we receive to become rich ourselves. For it cannot agree with God's servants, that they should covet to hoard up. To be short, now we see whereat Saint Paul aimed: namely that he meant not to give bridle to the preachers of God's word, to have a delicate and dainty table, or to be brave to the worldward: but that they should have wherewith to find themselves soberly according to their degree. And therewithal also he blameth the unkindness of the world, for that they which are bound to their shepherds do show themselves so niggardly, that it seemeth to be as it were a plucking out of the guts out of their bellies, when they be spoken too for the relief of the need of those to whom they be bound beyond measure. Now forasmuch as that vice hath reigned at all times in the world, and the devil (as I said) hath by that policy given a push to discourage the ministers, that there might be no more teaching and instruction: let us learn that Saint Paul hath not without cause set down this rule, that they which take pains in preaching of God's word, must have wherewith to find and maintain them. And we see nowadays a greater churlishness in the world, than that which S. Paul blameth and condemneth. For they that are at no charges at all with them, will not fail too grunt and grudge when the ministers of God's word be talked of. O (say they) these fellows must be nourished in idleness: verily as who should say it were idleness too serve God and the whole Church. Again, the Apostles (say they) did neither so nor so. No, but it is apparent that the Apostles were fetched a far off: and every man did strain himself for the same, not only in his goods, but also in his own person. If any Apostle were too be accompanied, it appeareth that the rich and wealthy men passed the sea with them. And now adays there shall be nothing but murmuring and grudging at God's servants, though they be entertained niggardly. But this discovereth and showeth the wickedness of those repyners, and bewrayeth them to be Heathenish folk, that could find in their hearts too live in barbarousness and beastly conversation, without having any doctrine of salvation, and that all were thrust under foot, that every man might live after his own lusts. So then, let us bear in mind the thing that S. Paul telleth us here, to the end that such as are called too the state and office of preaching God's word, may know that where as they be found and maintained, it is because they should take pain, and profit the whole people with their servis, and be thereby the more provoked to do their duty warily and carefully, and finally be quickened up to become so much the more diligent. And let not men envy them nor grudge against them when they have convenient finding and entertainment, seeing that God hath so ordained: and we ourselves also do see reason why it should be so. Now hereupon S. Paul addeth, Be not deceived, for God is not mocked, and look what a man soweth, that shall he reap. S. Paul, in willing men not to be deceived, showeth sufficiently that men have at all times had store of shifts, and that when they intended too do or say 〈◊〉, they have euerpret●● 〈◊〉 some cloak. But here he citeth them to God's judgement, as if he should tell them that they might well enough content men and stop their mouths: but yet for all that they must be fain too come to account before the heavenly judge. And therefore all your shifts (sayeth he) will stand you in no stead. It is true that these excuses will easily be admitted among men, and (as I have touched already) many men will hold their ministers at the staves end, and there shall be nothing but quarreling with them. For their ears are so itching, that a man shall hardly find one of a hundred which will not be glad to here such matters, and to add some scoff beside, or else too make the sauce sharper. This is too common a case. Nevertheless Saint Paul's doctrine extendeth generally too all the excuses that we be wont to make when we would justify our evil doing, or make men believe that the Crow is white. First of all therefore let us have an eye too the ground that Saint Paul treateth of here. Now the case concerneth the finding of the ministers of God's word. He willeth men that they should not beguile themselves. And why so? For it is a fond thing to say, why should not the Ministers of God's word labour for their living, seeing they ought to give example unto others? When they come out of the pulpit, can they not spend the rest of the time in some labour, that they might not burden the Church? This will easily be received of such as gabble after that fashion, thinking themselves too have a good case, and too be very zealous of the common welfare and of the order of the Church. But such men deceive themselves. For there is nothing in them but malice, and Satan thrusteth them forth thereunto, to the end to make the world to loath the doctrine of salvation, or at leastwise too set light by it and to scorn it. [That is the very wellspring], thither must we go, and there must we hold us. So then, it is not without cause that S. Paul warneth the Galathians, too beware that they beguile not themselves in using these fair colours. And secondly we must also apply this warning of Saint Paul's generally to all the coverts which we take in going about too disguise things, for we will always have wherewith to clear ourselves, if men will believe us: And there is not so very a naughtypacke but he will still have some shift too conceal his own shame before men▪ in so much that a we were a hundred times convicted, yet the Devil would ever put some device in our mind, too set a good face upon a foul matter. And because we be inclined thereto by nature, and hardened therein by custom: it standeth us the more in hand too mark the thing that S. Paul telleth us here: which is, too beware that no man beguile himself, and that we err not wilfully. For it is certain that hypocrisy shall never deceive men, till they beguile themselves willingly and wittingly. The hypocrites shall now and then be deceived, and yet notwithstanding be convicted therewithal, and they shall have such hartbiting, that they shall be the first that shall condemn themselves, though all men else did acquit them. But there are that fall asleep, and bear themselves in hand that nothing is amiss in them. Yet cease they not therefore to have some pricking within them: and although they be blind, yet doth God make them unexcusable, because he quickeneth them up, & they seek shifts still to entangle themselves in, so as they themselves perceive not the mischief, that they might repent them of it. Ye see then that the worst kind of Hypocrisy that can be, is when men deceive themselves by fond flattery in alleging this & that, & in seeking to shift off the matter, not only before men, but also before God. Now S. Paul sayeth here, that God will not be mocked▪ And if he should say, that such as beguile themselves after that fashion with their fond excuses, are mockers, yea & very mockers of God. For if we bore such reverence too God as we ought to do: it is certain that when we be cited before his majesty, we would sound ourselves to the hard bottom of our thoughts and affections, so as there should not be any thing that were not examined to the quick. All they then which make so light a matter of coming before God, as though he were but some little babe & might play with him at their pleasure, do thereby show themselves to be full of ungodliness. Now therefore we see how profitable this text is for us, where S. Paul having warned men that they should not beguile themselves, addeth that God cannot be mocked. This should seem not too make too the purpose. For what though we be deceivers? doth it therefore follow that we be mockers of God? Yea sayeth Saint Paul. And for proof thereof, ye seek vain shift 〈…〉 yourselves to them. But if you looked rightly upon the deed, and were not wrapped in your own maliciousness: surely you should have a righter judgement than you have.  
What causeth you then to fall asleep in your so fond excuses? it is because ye consider not that we must all of us appear at God's judgement seat, and that it is he which searcheth men's thoughts, and from whom nothing is hidden. But you take him too be but an Idol: you would bear him in hand that he ought to be contented with your fools babbles: and when ye have beguiled men & laughed them to scorn, ye think that God is of the same stamp, and use yet greater boldness towards him. Therefore it is certain that all such as flatter themselves and seek startingholes, are Infidels, and the thing itself showeth them to be plain mockers of God. Now although this saying be short: yet ought it to make us quake, for as much as we here so great a thunder, or see such a lightning coming upon us from above. And I pray you, is it a fault too be pardoned, when men that are but stark rottenness, do so vaunt themselves against God, yea even to mock at him? Surely we know it is the greatest reproach and spite that can be done unto a man, too laugh him to scorn after that fashion. If it be intolerable among us that are nothing: will God suffer himself to be mocked? Saint Paul therefore hath well given us occasion here to look nearly to ourselves, and to walk plainly, and not too use our scoffing tricks, as though we thought to mend our market by it, for as much as God is provoked by it, as though we defied him, or as though we intended too dispossess him of his right, and to make him believe that a man might pluck him by the nose, and do all manner of villainy to him and he not perceive it. Were this saying well marked, we would walk in another manner of awe than we do: but we see how men become Heathenish, yea even wilfully, and wax so hard-hearted, that they regard neither shame nor honesty when good or evil cometh in question, but ye shall see them corrupt and pervert all doctrine with full mouth, and cast out blasphemies agayst God. Ye shall see then now adays that all Tables, all houses, and all streets are full of mockers of God. And whereof cometh that? It is true that there are many Hypocrites and self soothers: Howbeit, the Devil hath so possessed some, 〈…〉 spit openly 〈…〉 that is too say, they defy God without any remorse of conscience, and thereby it appeareth that they be given up too a reprobate mind, and spirit of madness. And whence proceedeth such malapertness of advancing men's selves so against God? As I told you before, it cometh of the said hypocrisy, when we think to disguise things in such wise by our subtle slights and fair replies, that there is no more difference betwixt white and black. So much the more therefore doth it behove us too bear well in mind this warning of S. Paul's. Now hereupon he proceedeth with the matter that he had touched, in somuch that he extendeth it yet further, in saying that look as we sow, so shall we reap: He that soweth in the spirit shall of the spirit reap everlasting life, and be that soweth in the flesh, shall reap corruption. To be short, here S. Paul likeneth all the study, care, and pains that we take, unto seed which husbandmen sow. For wherefore do men buzie themselves about this or that, or wherefore do they travel and take pains, but for some end which they have purpozed to themselves▪ I say, even because they hope for fruit to their commodity: that is the very cause why they be not weary of their labour. As for example: he that intendeth too get much, will suffer hunger and thirst, cold and heat, and nothing will appall him. And why? For his covetousness carrieth him on still, so as he forgetteth all things else, and tormenteth himself more than if he were in his enemy's hands: nay, his enemies would not torment him so much. So then, when a man taketh great pains too gather goods, it is like the sowing of a husbandman: and he hopeth that harvest will come, and that he shall gather it up again in the end. He that would advance himself too the worldward, dares not sleep half his fill: and what seeketh he by his watching? To come to some honour or worship, and to win credit. Well then, Ambition is the harvest of them that covet worldly honour. Their desire is to gather. And what▪ The thing that their own nature liketh and longeth for. Even so is it in all other things. Like as an unthrift will labour too satisfy his appetite, and he will not stick the rather to do some lewd prank, as too play the bawd; or some other like thing. And to what end? To the end he may eat his fill and far delicately or else play the drunkard. And othersome fall too robbery and murder that in fine they become arrant thieves. Lo whereunto men's lusts bring them. For they purpose with themselves to make a harvest: that is to say, to have the thing that they lust for▪ though it be to their ruin and confusion. But howsoever the world go, if ye consider why men give themselves to one thing or other: ye shall find that they always hope for a harvest. So then, the things which they do, are the seeds of the labour which they hope to gather fruit of. Hear S. Paul sayeth, that after as we sow, so shall we reap. And afterward he openeth himself in saying, that the one sort soweth too the spirit, and the other sort too the flesh. Now to sow to the spirit, is too withdraw a man's self from the world and from this transitory life, and to know that we be created not too tarry here beneath, but too pass forth on till we be come too our inheritance: and that our life is not to be here but for a little while, and to walk away (as hath been said in the Psalm that hath been song and shall be song again), 
Psal. 90. a. 5. 6.  so as our being here, is not too abide here for ever, nor as though we had an everlasting dwellingplace: but God giveth us as it were a short walk, and causeth us too make but a turn or twain, and streytwayes after sayeth unto us, Come away Sirs and return ye into dust, as Moses also speaketh in his song. Seing it is so, if we bethink ourselves well to renounce all our own lusts, then shall we sow too the spirit, that is too say, we shall see that it behoveth us too apply all our study too the heavenly life whereunto we be called. Ye see then how the one sort, of whom the number is very small and scant, do sow too the spirit, because they start not out into worldly cares too be tied to them, but consider that God calleth them higher, and therefore prepare and endeavour themselves to come thither. The other sort do sow to the flesh: that is to say, they be so wholly possessed with a beastly affection, that too their seeming there is nothing too be compared too this life. And truly if ye mark at what mark men shoot, ye shall find that the world holdeth them back well near all. Ye shall scarce find one among a thousand that goes any further, too consider that this world is but a shadow that vanisheth away, and too bend themselves earnestly and rightly too the heavenly life. Therefore all men well-near do sow to the flesh. True 〈◊〉 that their respects 〈◊〉- what differ. For one is a whorehunter, another a drunkard, the third a niggardly pinchpennie, and another a spendall. Then if ye look upon the humours of the men, they be diverse and as it were repugnant, so as the one hateth the other. And wherefore? Because (sayeth he) he is not of my nature, he and I cannot agree. But howsoever the world go, if a man sift them, he shall find that all of them sow too the flesh. Therefore there are many sorts of of sowing: but yet notwithstanding all of them stick fast here beneath, so as they cannot consider whereunto God calleth them, and whereunto they ought to apply themselves. For some would be rich, some would have honour and credit, some would live at their ease, and take their pleasure, some would have this, and some that: but in the mean while all of them pore upon this transitory life, and cannot lift themselves up. Now Saint Paul sayeth, it is good reason that we should reap according too our sowing. They then which do so give themselves to the world and sow too the flesh, shall (sayeth he) reap corruption: that is to say, in the end they shall perceive that all the things which they esteemed so highly, were but smoke. True it is that this word Corruption might be taken for everlasting death: but that is not Saint Paul's meaning. For he intendeth to say that men are destitute of wit and discretion, when they will needs entangle themselves in their blockish and gross cares. For why? if a man ask them: go too, what is the world? They will say, it is a shadow that slippeth away. And what is our life? It is nothing. And what are the goods of this world? They be but a dream. All of them will say thus much, and yet nevertheless they be so ravished, as a man cannot tell how to pluck them from it, and the Devil holdeth them as it were bewitched, so that God crieth out at their ears, wretched men where are you, and yet they go on still too plunge themselves deeper in the quamyre. And although they know well enough that all their lusts are nothing, & that this life slippeth swiftly from them: yet will they needs be wedded to it still. Although then that God do cry too these unaduized folk to bring them into the right way: yet are they so dulled that they cannot obey nother the Counsel nor the warnings which they here. Thus yeeree why S. Paul sayeth, that such as have sown after that manner, shall of the flesh reap corruption. But they (sayeth he) which sow to the spirit, (that is to say, which know that there is a much preciouser life than this wherein we be, and set their whole affection and mind thereupon) shall reap of the spirit everlasting life. That is to say, because they have been governed by God's spirit, and have laboured to come unto him and too be knit to him: therefore is their reward also ready for them. Now here first of all we be warned, to think better upon all our thoughts, doings, attempts, wishes, and endeavours, and to consider well too what end they tend. For this similitude shall always be found true, that we do then sow, when we apply our labour or travel to any thing. Therefore let us look well to ourselves, and consider that although God will have us to gather Corn and wine in this world for the sustenance of our bodies: yet notwithstanding he calleth us yet higher, and will not have us to be held still here. Wherefore let us learn to seek first that God may reign, and bear rule, so as we may yield ourselves wholly to him and his righteousness, and that the care of this transitory life dull us not, as I have said afore: but but that it may be as an income to the principal whereunto we must go, that is to say, to the kingdom of God. To be short, let us consider that God hath put us into this world to sow, that is to say, not to be idle nor unoccupied. And how? Truly the Ministers of God's word ought to sow, to the end to gather in such a harvest, as they may offer up to God as an holy offering. And their sowing is too teach faithfully, to the end that God's word may bring forth fruit, and his name be glorified and blessed, accordingly as our Lord jesus Christ said to his Apostles, 
john. 15. c. 19  I have chosen you to the end you should go and bring forth abundance of fruit, and such fruit as shall last for ever. The ministers than have this peculiar to themselves: howbeit all of us in common must sow to eternal life, that is to say, we must pass through this world as strangers, lifting up our minds to the heritage where we should rest, and whereunto also it behoveth us to apply all our endeavour. And even when we travel for the sustenance of our bodies, let it be always with tending to the said mark, according as it is said that we must not live to eat 〈…〉 but eat and drink to the end to be conveyed to another life: and that our living in this world is not to settle here, but to attain to a higher thing, that is to say, to the heavenly life. Sith it is so, whensoever any man buzieth himself to get his living, whither it be by tillage, or by some handicraft, or by trade of merchandise, or howsoever it be, in all the cares that we take for ourselves or for our households, let us always shoot at a higher mark. For surely it is a naughty thing, if a man buzie himself but only about the getting of his living, and have no regard of God's service. For in the getting of his living he ought too consider thus with himself: How will God allow of my doing? How will he accept my service? Truly that will he do if I walk not after mine own lusts, if I look that I do no man wrong, and if I buzie myself faithfully about the thing that I am bound too do. This (I say) is the way for us too sow: that is too wit, that we be not wedded to the world, nor held down here beneath, but that we may always mount upward too the life of heaven. Now then let us look well upon the mean of sowing after that sort: that is to wit, of sowing too the spirit, saith Saint Paul. Wherefore let us consider that we be not as Asses and Oxen that toil and labour, and afterward do eat and drink, and are fed as reason and good right require: but that God hath adopted us too come to the life of heaven. Therefore let us sow to the spirit; and cut off all that may hinder our mounting upward, let us shake them off as hurtful things, and assure ourselves that all such as labour to get reputation in this world, shall in the end find themselves disappointed. Why so? For they shall see plainly that it is but corruption. When he that shall have gathered great abundance of goods cometh unto death, he hath so much the more grief, because he made this world his paradise. Therefore he than gnasheth his teeth at God, and he stormeth and tormenteth himself, much more than if he had not taken so much pains to gather. Thus ye see that such as have sowed in the flesh, perceive [at length] that they have sowed to corruption, because they gather nothing else but corruption: but it is all to late, and therefore let us bethink ourselves. And although we see most men beguile themselves, and too make their reckoning that it is a happy life to have all thing that they wish, as commonly every man is ruled by his own liking: although we see men storm after that fashion: let us learn to do otherwise & consider that God calleth us to an everlasting life, which he setteth continually before us by his Gospel. Let us set our whole minds upon that, and let all our intents & desires tend thitherward, & let us endeavour to profit more & more in the doctrine of salvation, that he may lift us up and draw us hence from beneath, 
Eph. 6. c. 15  according also as S. Paul saith when he telleth us what the weapons of Christenfolke are, making the doctrine of the Gospel to be our shoes. For it standeth us on hand to be armed from top too toe, or else we should soon be wounded with the assaults that are given unto us in this world. After he hath declared this (say I) he saith that the Gospel must lift us up, and draw us from the corruptions wherein we be plunged, so as we may attain too the kingdom of God whereunto he calleth us. Ye see then what we have to bear in mind. Now as touching that S. Paul saith, that they which have sowed in the spirit shall reap everlasting life: he meaneth not that we in so doing deserve so worthy and excellent a thing as the kingdom of heaven is: but he showeth that the faithful having known their own calling, shall never find themselves deceived, though they seem wretched too the worldward. We know that God adopteth us of his own free goodness: that is the groundwork of our salvation. He forgiveth us our sins: and that is our righteousness. For if he should consider us in our own nature, he could not but cast us away as loathsome and accursed: So can we find no grace at his hand, except he admit us of his own free goodness. And we know also that our works are evermore unperfect and blemished with some vice, so as they cannot be accepted of God. We are sure that when we should go about too serve him and to do good, oftentimes we go clean backward, so that we are evermore in his danger. But howsoever the world go, when God hath once adopted us to be his children, buried all our sins, and showed that he liketh well of our service though it be unperfect: then declareth he further & addeth as an overplus, that we shall not be deceived in dedicating our selves unto him, and in labouring for the heavenly life. It is true that men will laugh us to scorn. Behold these foundlings say they: see how they martyr themselves? And wherefore? for the kingdom of heaven. And who hath brought them tidings of that? It is I wot not what a kind of Religion that beguileth these folk, and in the mean while they be poor outcasts, in whom there is neither courage nor any thing else. According whereunto we see now adays, that such as stand upon their reputation, do rail upon us saying: as for these wretched silly souls what think they to do? Lo how we be scoffed at, because we covet not too advance ourselves nor too be in reputation of the world. Although then that we be so scorned, let us give ear too the promise that is made us here: which is that if we follow our vocation simply, we shall perceive that God who hath begun is faithful, and that his intent of winning us unto him is our sovereign welfare, and that he not only seeketh our profit in all respects: but also will through his infinite goodness show himself a father and Saviour towards us. Wherefore let us strain ourselves too the uttermost too come unto him, let us dedicate ourselves wholly to him, and let us give over all worldly things that may hinder our coming unto him, I say let us give them all quite and clean over, seeking continually the things that may guide us upward, & let us continue in them to the end. And if we do so: surely our Lord jesus Christ will show that there is a harvest prepared for us, not of these worldly riches which are subject to corruption (for the costliest & richest apparel & deckings of this world shall be eaten with moths & worms: and there is neither gold nor silver nor any thing else, but it perisheth in the end. And moreover when men will needs take of them unmeasurably: they shall burst with the goods which they have heaped together, & they shall not only become unprofitable to them, but also they shall turn to their utter destruction. In stead of this then, we shall find that we have hoardward up a good treasure, which shall be laid up safe for us in the hand of God, to receive the fruit of it when we shall have finished our course in this world, and continued the sowing of our seed, that is to say, when we shall have proceeded in the 〈◊〉 of our God without weariness, looking always up to heavenward, and withdrawing ourselves from the world as much as is possible for us.  
And now let us cast down ourselves before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our sins, praying him too make us so too feel them, as it may bring us too true repentance, and yet notwithstanding we not cease too comfort and cheer up ourselves with his goodness, not doubting but that he receiveth us too mercy, at leastwise if we repair too him too be reform by his holy spirit, till he have rid us quite and clean of all the imperfections and vices of our flesh, and renewed us after his own image, to bring us to the perfect righteousness whereunto we travel. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father. etc.   

The. 41. Sermon, which is the fourth upon the sixth Chapter.  
9 Let us not be weary of well doing: for in convenient season we shall reap without weariness.  
10 Therefore while we have time let us do good too all men, but chiefly to them that are of the household of faith.  
11 Ye see how large a letter I have written too you with mine own hand.  
We have seen the similitude whereby Saint Paul exhorted us to do good, so long as God giveth us time in this world. For while we be here, we ought to apply all God's gifts too the service of him and of all his, yea and generally of all men. For after as God bestoweth any ability or gift upon any 〈◊〉 us he bindeth him too such as have need of him and as he is able too help. Therefore we must be fully resolved of this, that none of us must be idle or unprofitable, but have an eye too the mean that God hath given us, too the end that every of us may make as it were a sacrifice of it unto him. And hereupon, too give us the better courage, Saint Paul saith that in so doing we do sow: and God will not suffer us too be disappointed, when we shall have endeavoured too occupy ourselves about the things that he commandeth. We are of opinion that all is lost, if every man seek not his own profit, and be given wholly too himself. But it is clean contrary. For although that he which succoureth his neighbour forego the thing that he bestoweth upon him: yet he putteth it in good keeping, as he doth which layeth his seed into the ground, that is, to reap fruit of it in convenient season. Contrariwise there is a way for all to perish: namely if we be too gripple of the riches of this world, so as we have no care nor regard but of our own profit: we shall gather corruption, that is too say, all shall perish, as in very deed the world and the fashion thereof must needs pass and vanish away. Thus ye see what all the treasure is which they can scrape together, that endeavour too make their hand in this world. For as their life is flightful and transitory, so are all the goods that they shall have hoardward up, and all shall go too destruction. But if we can discharge ourselves of earthly cares, and look up too the kingdom of God, although we seem too be diminished and made poor by doing good: yet shall not our treasure perish, but shall be well kept in God's hand till the last day. Howbeit for as much as the Devil offereth us many occasions too cool us, or too make us turn head back again, Saint Paul addeth a very needful encouragement, which is, that we should not be weary of well doing. And afterward he addeth that we must be patiented, in waiting for the seasonable time of gathering. Therefore where as he sayeth that we must not be weary, it is because that such as have any good will or desire too do good, shall be plucked back by Satan's slights, and by a number of comberances and lets which he will cast in their way. If a man walk abroad for his own pleasure, he needeth not too be warned that he weary not himself. And why? For he chozeth some fair beaten path, he keepeth a measurable pace, and he goeth at his ease: for he is not stinted to go thus many leagues in a day, but returneth again as soon as his journey is not to his mind.  
This warning therefore is for such as have long journeys to go, and not only one or two, but continual travelings. They shall perchance have hard passages, they shall have stony and shrubby ways, or ways that are miry and dirty, they shall have hills and dales. Such have need too be quickened forward, that they may be cheered and pluck up a good heart, that they tire not nor quail not in the mids of their journey. Even so is it with us when God toucheth us with his holy spirit, so as we be disposed to serve him and to do good to such as seek succour at our hand. But on the one side we be plucked back by unbelief, because we be afraid that the earth will fail us: and if any man be too be relieved, we cast with ourselves that the like want and penury may befall ourselves. Thus ye see we be plucked back, we be snarled in that overcarefulnesse, and are unsatiable in our lusts, and think we shall never have enough. hereupon also we be tempted too seek excuses. For we will allege [on the one side] that we cannot tell whither the party that complaineth have such need as he speaketh of, or whither he be so greatly too be pitied: and on the otherside that the world is so wicked and ungracious, that a man cannot tell too whom too do good, and that oftentimes the good turn is lost, and there is such unthankfulness, that it were better too let those complainants to endure hunger and thirst, than to give them occasion too offend God, in beguiling men after that sort and in laughing them too scorn for their labour. There will always be found excuses and shifts enough too escape from weldooing, as experience showeth too much, specially considering that we be so lazy and faint by nature. So much the more therefore doth it stand us in hand too remember this lesson which Saint Paul setteth down here, which is, too go forward still without being weary, yea verily in doing good. This matter concerneth the enlarging of our hearts, and of the employing of our goods (if we have any) to the relief of our needy neighbours. And we know that Saint Paul hath begun at the ministers of God's word. Nevertheless he exhorteth us all generally, for so much as God hath knit us all together, and set us in the world with condition that every of us should consider wherein he may be able too help such as have need of him. Let us apply our life thereunto, that we pervert not the order of nature. Furthermore for as much as we be so lither and cold, and shall also find many occasions too hinder and break off the zeal that we have too discharge our duty. Let us overleap all encumbrances, and pluck up a good heart that we quail not. And the more that the world is now adays come too the top of iniquity, unthankfulness, and malice: the more doth it stand us in hand too tread down such temptations, rather having an eye unto GOD, than to the unworthiness of the persons that are too be succoured. For how much lewdness soever there be throughout the whole world: yet will God continue always unchangeable in his purpose: that is too wit, he will have every of us to consider his own ability, and the measure that is given unto him, and that we be not borne too ourselves, (for God hath not created us to that intent) but he will have every of us to thrust forth and as it were too constrain himself to help such as desire succour of him: and although they crave it not, yet if we see them in necessity, he will have us too relieve them by such means as he offereth. The very heathen men had skill enough too speak such language. Therefore it is double shame to us if we know not wherefore God hath created us, and wherefore he showeth himself so bountiful towards us. Truly he could well have disposed the world in such wise, as no man should have wanted, and every man might have forborn other. But he offereth us matter of pity and compassion, too show whither there be any kyndhartednesse in us or no. Now we must also mark well the promise that Saint Paul addeth: which is, that we shall reap or gather in seasonable time. True it is that we were not too be excused, though there were no reward at all, but that God should say simply that he will have it av: for it is sufficient that he hath set us in the world, and fed us with his bounteousness, and it requireth at leastwise that we should be wholly at his commandment: howbeit for as much as he seeth our feebleness and slowness, he addeth this overmore too make us pluck up a better heart, saying, that none of all our doings shall be lost. For he doth as it were take them into his keeping, and will deliver us them again, yea even with a greater profit than we could have hoped or wished for in the world. He that hath money in his pouch, and sees a commodity offered him, will lay it out on all sides: for he presupposeth that he shall lose nothing by it, but that besides the return of the principal, he shall be much increased by the profit that will rise to him of it. Truly if a man be about to lend money, or too put it too some traffic, he will look twice or thrice too it that it may be sure: but finally if he spy a rich man that is able too pay and of good credit: he concludeth by and by that he may well trust him. But though God assure us as much as may be that whatsoever we put into his hands shall return safe unto us, and that we shall have greater gain of it, than of all the things that we can do in the world: he hath not so much credit among us that we will trust too his word: no, we be deaf on that side. First of all therefore, 
Math. 10. d 42.  too the end we should not be thrust out of the way by meanness unkindness: our Lord saith, whatsoever ye do too the least, or to the most despised of these, I accept it and acknowledge it as done to myself. Too be short I receive it as of mine own hand. Lo how God speaketh as in respect of the word profit. Also he addeth a promise, that there is no usury nor gain so great, as the profit that is to be hoped for at his hand, so we shut our eyes against worldly things, that they hold us not back, but bestow the things that he hath put into our hands, and which he hath committed to our charge, as he appointeth by his word. But whereas God speaketh after that manner, not once or twice but many times, so as if there were but one drop of trust in us, surely we should be fully resolved of it: yet notwithstanding we be still fastened here below, and cannot believe nor persuade ourselves, that God speaketh in good earnest.  
Therefore it is not without cause that S. Paul setteth down the promise, that we shall gather or reap, as if he had said, ye wretched men, ye stand upon thorns when any profit is showed you, and although the issue be uncertain, yet your covetousness driveth you to it, and every of you is willing to disburse your money. Lo here, God which is true and can not lie, assureth us oftentimes, yea and warranteth us that whatsoever we put into his hand shall yield us inestimable gain: and yet we can not find in our hearts to believe him for all his promises which he makes unto us. And can we do him a greater wrong? He for his own part oweth us nothing: whatsoever he promiseth us, is of his own good will without being in any wise bound unto us, and yet can not any thing induce us to serve him. Therefore mark well what Saint Paul telleth us, to the end that every of us may endeavour too amend this cursed root of covetousness, which is so deeply settled in our hearts, that we must be fain to enforce ourselves when we should follow whither so ever God calleth us, and specially when we should play the faithful Stewards in dealing forth the goods which he hath put us in trust with. How be it, let us mark the words which he addeth, in convenient season, saith he. And this serveth to confirm and strengthen us in patience. For we would have God to show us to day or to morrow, or rather out of hand, what the profit is that he speaketh of. The husbandman will hold himself quiet when he hath laid his seed in the ground. afterward he sees frost and snow, wind and rain, heat and cold: and yet nevertheless he waiteth still for the coming of harvest. They that occupy the trade of merchandise, put forth their money, yea and their own persons also in great danger: and in the mean while their silver goes and runs, and is shifted too and fro: and yet notwithstanding because they be accustomed to buying and selling, they know well enough that they shall not receive any profit at the first day, but must be fain to wait till the time come. howbeit there is no hoping or looking for any present gain when we have to do with God, and yet notwithstanding we must think ourselves out of all doubt of it, in so much that the time ought not too seem too long, if we look up to the everlastingness of the kingdom of heaven▪ and yet for all this, no man is patient. We will be quiet enough so long as we hazard and adventure our goods: and is it not a very pitiful case, that when as God telleth us that he will be a faithful keeper of the things that are too be spent [in his service] we fall into sorrow and unquietness, and bear ourselves in hand that all is lost, if we see not the thing performed out of hand? Ye see then that the thing which we have to mark upon this saying, is that we must bridle ourselves till the convenient time be come. For it is not for us to appoint the certain day: that must remain in the hand of God. Therefore let us be contented that he exercise our patience, and the time shall not be prolonged further than is for our profit. Furthermore S. Paul meant also to draw us from the world, for we desire temporal profit. No doubt but we will be well contented that God should give us it: but yet therein we show ourselves too be altogether earthly. For if a man do any almose deeds, although his intent be too serve God: yet could he find in his heart too receive by and by for every penny a shilling, or rather a Crown, and under colour of doing some small almose deeds, he would seek too rake into himself on every side. For as much then as we would chaffer so with God: Saint Paul to correct such vice, saith that we must look whether God calleth us, that is too wit, too the great day, at the which every man shall have his wages. So than although all seem to be lost as in respect of this world, and of this present life, yet let us not cease too trust still in God, who is a faithful keeper of our pawns and gauges, & will do much more for us than we can hope for, so that we on our side have patience. hereupon he concludeth, that while we have time and leisure, we must do good too all men, and specially to the household of faith. Now in saying that we must labour to do good while we have leisure: he setteth before us the shortness of our life. And we see an ungracious malady still in us in that behalf: for every day seemeth as a year too us. Will there never be no end, say we? Must we still continue in this plight? Shall we ever be new to begin? Lo how every of us thinketh the time to be overlong that is spent in well doing. And thereupon, O (say we) I shall come soon enough: for if I spend myself to day, and one come to crave of me to morrow, I shall want wherewith, and therefore I were better to spare myself. Now these delays are such as a man shall never find time to do good. For every man would prefer his fellow before him, not of purpose to follow him in doing good, but to hold himself still at a stay. But contrariwise Saint Paul telleth us, that if we consider the matter advisedly as it is in deed, we shall find ourselves too have no great leisure of all the time of our life. For although we did never cease, but every man enforced himself as much as were possible, too spend himself in the serving of his neighbours: yet were it never a whit too much. We see that as long as we be in this world, we must still be in charge. We see we must be fed and clothed while we be children, at which time we can not earn the value of a pin, and other folks must be fain too travel for us. Very well: are we come too years of discretion? Yet have we need too be oftentimes helped and succoured, I mean even the richest sort of us. For there will come some sickness, or other adversity, that shall pull down them which think themselves too be lustiest and strongest. Again we shall have need of so many things and be so cumbered for our own selves, as we shall scarcely be able too impart the hundredth part of our duty, too those whom we own it too by God's appointment. They (I say) which are rich and have store of goods, even they having also a good will, (do what they can, and travel they never so much without ceasing) shall hardly or never be able too discharge the hundredth part of their duty towards those whom they be bound unto. Therefore when all is well considered, we shall find that we have no great leisure too do good too our neighbours. For when we come too old age, it is a returning again too a second childhood, so as we serve too no more purpose than little babes, saving that we be more chargeable, because we be wayward and uneasy too content: every body must be cumbered with doing service to us, and when all is done, we be utterly unprofitable. Hereby than we see that we have no great leisure to do well: and therefore it behoveth us too strain ourselves so much the more, while God giveth us convenient time. When a husbandman sees fair wether, Ply it sirs, ply it (saith he) we can not tell whither it will rain or no: we must go dig our wines, we must go till our ground, we must sow our seed, we must do one thing or other while the wether serveth, for we can not tell how long it will last. Likewise doth the marchantman when he hath a viage too make, and likewise do all other men. And now cometh that travel or labour in question which God calls us too. The case concerneth sowing, yea even to the spirit, and to the incorruptible life: and yet for all that we say we be none of the hastings: we may well delay it yet a year hence, yea two or three years hence, that is too say, from henceforth for evermore: such is our negligence and coldness. Therefore let us learn too practise this warning that is given us here by the holy Ghost: namely too do well while we have leisure, for we shall not have it ever. And it is a special favour that God granteth us, when he putteth into our hands wherewith to secure our neighbours. And in so doing he giveth us some token afore hand that he avoweth us for his children, and if we can find in our hearts to impart his gifts to such as have need of them, it is a mark of his image that he putteth into us. Now then if we be willing to serve their turns which crave our help, when we have means wherewith, and opportunity to do it: surely God doth us great honour in it. And we wot not whether that leisure shall last with us still or no: For we see how he plucketh away his goods from these Cormorants, and from such as are like Seagulfes: we see how he strippeth them miserably, so as they be driven to seek secure themselves, and are not regarded, because they have been so full of cruelty, that they had no compassion upon such as sought their relief. Seeing it is so then: Let us mark that our life is but short, and passeth away swiftly, and that occasions of well-doing slip away apace. And therefore let us ply it according as our Lord giveth us ability, yea even towards all men (saith S. Paul) but chiefly towards the household of faith. Now when he saith too all men, it is to show us that although men discourage us to do them good, yet we must not cease to do still as God commandeth us. For (as I have touched already) we must not look what every man is, nor what he deserveth: but we must mount up higher and consider that God hath set us in this world too the end we should be united and knit together: and that for as much as he hath imprinted his image in us, and we have all one common nature: the same aught too move us too secure one another. For he that will exempt himself from relieving his neighbours, must get him a new shape, and show that he intendeth too be no more a man: for so long as we be of mankind, we can not but behold our own face as it were in a glass, in the person that is poor and despised, which is not able too hold out any longer, but lieth groaning under his burden, yea though he were the furthest stranger in the world. Let a Moor or a Barbarian come among us, and yet in as much as he is a man, he bringeth with him a looking glass, wherein we may see that he is our brother and neighbour. For we can not abolish the order of nature, which God hath set to be inviolable. So then we be bound too all men without difference, because we be all one flesh, as the Prophet Esay avoweth, saying: 
Es. 58. b. 7  Thou shalt not despise thine own flesh. As if he should say, they that are niggardly and pinching, and shrink away when they should do good, do not only despise God, and reject his word: but also are ugly monsters, because they consider not that there ought too be a community among all men. Thus ye see why S. Paul saith expressly, that we must endeavour to do good to all men, yea even to such as are unworthy, even though they were our deadly enemies. Truly this is hard, and contrary to our inclination: but yet therein God trieth us so much the better. For if we do good to such as deserve it, or to such as are able to recompense it: it is no declaration or proof that we be willing to serve God: 
Mat. 5. g. 46.  for it may be that we had respect to our own profit. And as our Lord jesus Christ telleth us, the Heathen men, and the worst men in the world do as much as that comes too. How so? They consider with themselves, I have need of help, I must win me some friend. Then if we snole out such as are worthy to have good done unto them, and such as are able to requite like for like: it is no right proof nor certain trial that we be willing to employ ourselves as God commandeth us. But when we wink at men's unthankfulness, and are inclined to pity, only in respect of their poverty and misery: then do we surely serve God. And if we be once at that point, certainly (as I told you before) we shall endeavour too do good to all men, so as we can not find in our hearts to break the indissoluble bond whereby God hath knit and united us together. Therefore the furthest strangers in the world are neighbours near enough unto us, though they be neither our parents, our kinsfolk, nor our acquaintance. And why? For we be all of one flesh, and we bear all one mark, which ought too persuade us too do what we can possible one for another. But how soever the case stand, Saint Paul commendeth unto us chiefly the household folk of faith. And he useth the word Household folk, too touch us more to the quick by that similitude. For although nature teach us that we ought too secure such as are in necessity▪ yet notwithstanding they that are of one household are more inclined and willing to do good one to another. Ye see here what degrees are among men, how all know that there is a certain mutual bond, so as if they forsake even the furthest strangers of the world, therein they forget themselves: yet notwithstanding forasmuch as it is hard for a man to reach out himself so far and wide: therefore men are not so much inclined to do good to unknown persons, except it be in extreme necessity. For then how hard hearted so ever we be, every of us is moved to put to his helping hand to secure a man, when we see him in imminent danger. Yea and this pitifulness is so engraven in us, that it will extend itself even to the brute beasts: and therefore much more reason it is that it should extend to those that are created after God's image as well as ourselves. But as I said, if a man be in extreme necessity, then are we 〈◊〉 more earnest to help 〈◊〉 need. And when we be of one country and language, than we see ourselves somewhat nearer one another, and that increaseth the affection which otherwise in general would be but cold. But when there befalleth any freendlynesse and familiarity of neiborhood, that is yet more: according as we see that they which be of one Country will say, Seeing that God hath brought us thus near together, let us at leastwise endeavour too serve one another's turn. Again we see that the neighbours which dwell in one self same street, and communicate familiarly together, are as kinsfolk and near of alliance. Now than it is much more reason that they which are all of one house, and are gathered as it were into one little corporation or body, should be held as it were fast linked together by God: and that he should embrace them as if a father should hold all his children about him. For as much then as we ought too be so much the more moved too employ ourselves with the better courage, seeing that God hath so knit us together, and brought us so familiarly near one another: Saint Paul saith that all the faithful, & all those that profess the same Gospel which we do, are as household folk of one self same house. 
1. Tim. 3. ●. 15.  And in very deed the Church is called God's house, and he sitteth over in the midst of us. When the Scripture speaketh so, it meaneth not that our uniting together must be in such a material Church or Temple as this is: but that although every man be at home in his own house, yet God hath in such wife gathered us together too himself, that we be as it were household fellows one with another, and we be not only Countrymen of one Realm or kingdom, but there is yet a certain nearer alliance, which ought to hold us more close together. Too be short, when as it is said that such as intend too be God's children must dwell all together in one house: it is too show that there is as it were one common brotherhood among us. And although earthly brethren go asunder one from another, and every man gets him away by himself: yet must we always continue in the unity which God hath set among us. scythe we here this, must we not 〈◊〉 be worse than 〈…〉, and crueler than the brute and wild beasts, if we be not moved too bestow God's gifts too the relief of our neighbours, I mean of the faithful?  
Now than we see that Saint Paul's meaning in effect is, that seeing God hath bound us too do good too all men, because they be our own flesh: no malice ought too hinder any of us from endeavouring too discharge himself generally towards all such as God offereth too him, and in whom it is his will too try our kindness. And yet notwithstanding that for as much as he hath gathered us into his flock, and knit us together in his name, and we call upon him as our father with one mouth: it behoveth us of duty too be as brothers one to another. So that if we mind that he should allow us for his children, we must so advance the adoption whereby he hath chosen us, as we may declare unfeignedly by our doings, that we mind too show that we take them for our brothers, whom God hath so gathered into his house and Church. Thus ye see what we have too remember upon this Text. Wherefore let us no more use these fond excuses too say, I wot not who he is, I know him not. But he is not known of God? yes: and yet notwithstanding thou disdainest too open thine eyes to look upon him that is thine own image, yea and whom God taketh for one of his children. Thou knowest not him, and yet behold how God vouchsafeth to cast his eye upon us which are most miserable, yea even he which hath so high and terrible a majesty, that the very Angels of heaven do tremble before him with all humility. Ye see then that God our sovereign Lord looketh down upon us that are but wretched worms of the earth & filthiness: yea and he not only vouchsafeth to say, I know you: but also protesteth, I have adopted you for my children, ye be my workmanship, ye be mine heirs, ye be after a sort my members. God vouchsafeth too speak after that fashion: and we be so full of pride and stateliness, that we despise such as are as good as ourselves, and most commonly much better. So than who can bear with such pride? To be short, they that are so strange in withdrawing themselves from their brethren, and will not in any wise communicate with them, deserve well to be wiped out of the book of life, so as God should raze and scrape them quite out, and deliver them into the possession of the Devil who is their sire, for he was a murderer and full of cruelty from the beginning. Thus ye see in effect what we have too bear in mind, and how it behoveth us too practise this lesson, wherein the household folk of faith are chief commended unto us. And so, seeing that God hath vouchsafed too call us too him, let us show ourselves too set more by that grace and honour, than by all the goods in the world. And in proof thereof, let us show also that we have a brotherly affection too do good too such as have need of us, according to such opportunity as God shall give us, and according too the measure of our ability. Now hereupon Saint Paul sayeth, that the Galathians ought too consider, that he hath written them a large letter with his own hand. And this serves too make them the more attentive, when they see what care he hath of their salvation. For his commending of the largeness of his letter, was not too be paid for it by the pound (as they say) but too the end that the Galathians might know, that he meant too open his heart unto them, and that for as much as he saw them thrust out of the way into a wrong trade, and was loath that they should perish, therefore he had not only warned them in a word or twain, but also confirmed his doctrine, so as they might perceive themselves to have been misled before. Lo in effect whereat Saint Paul aimed. And by this text we ought all to take warning, to confirm ourselves the more, according too the means and helps which our Lord giveth us to come to him withal. If God had but incled his mind unto us in one word, yet had there been no excuse for us if we could not believe him, to submit ourselves with such obedience as becometh us. But when we see that besides his giving of the Law, he hath also added an exposition of it, and moreover sent his Prophets too the end that the doctrine should always be of the more authority, & the things be made clear which else would have been darksome: and after his Prophets, sent his only Son who hath brought us the full perfection of all wisdom: and finally his Apostles: so that he thought it not enough too give the Law, but also willed the Gospel too be published, and that the same should continue to the end, and stirreth fit men still to instruct us: sith 〈◊〉 (I say) that God doth so much for us, and that he hath such a care of our welfare, quickening us up continually without end or ceasing: must we not needs be so much the more blameworthy, if we be negligent and all this stand us in no stead? Therefore let us not look at Saint Paul here, how the Galathians had little regard of him: but let us consider that God had raised him up, and meant too show how dear we be unto him, and how great store he setteth by our souls, in that he would have his doctrine so confirmed. True it is that there are not past a six or seven leaves in this Epistle, and at the first, it should not seem to be so great a letter. But if we mark the substance and contents of it, surely we shall find here wherewith to confound the Devil, and all the wiles that he can bring with him, so as God's truth (which is our salvation) shall have the upper hand. In somuch that if we had no more but this Epistle, we might be [sufficiently] fenced and armed, to fight against all the lies, deceits & abuses which the Devil can allege to blear our eyes with. But we have not this Epistle alone: but we have also so many other of God's testimonies, as are sufficient (as ye would say) to put out our eyes, if we list not to look upon them. And therewithal we have so many confirmations to help us: that although we were the stubbornest & wildest creatures in the world, yet might we be drawn too some knowledge, seeing that God trieth so many ways to win us to him. To be short, he maketh us too come unto him though we would not come by our good will. And if we go back whereas we should come forward: must not the rebelliousness that is in us be too too intolerable? So then, whensoever and as oft as we read this text, although it seem not to touch us, but too have been spoken only to the Galathians: yet let us understand that god casteth us in the teeth, that his labour should be lost as unavailable among us, except we were furthered continually by the doctrine more & more confirmed. Howbeit he had much liefer that we came with a cheerful courage. For he intendeth not to blame us nor too go to law with us, conditionally that we be so well aduized as to say, Go too, I see now that my God deserveth well that I should high me to him, if he did but beckon too me a far off. But he calleth me wondrous familiarly, and is not contented with opening his mouth once for all and away: but he hath also sent Moses and all the Prophets, he hath sent teachers without number, he hath sent his Apostles, yea & his own only son which is his everlasting wisdom & word. Seeing then that God is so friendly to me, yea and advanceth me to excellent dignity, & seeing that by all means possible he showeth me his wisdom, whereby he seeketh to win me to himself, & continueth in the same without end or ceasing, early and late: should I lie still as asleep, without any more understanding or feeling than if I were a block? So much the more than doth it stand us on hand to take a better taste of God's word, & to apply all our endeavour thereunto. And seeing there is nothing superfluous in it, and that we have need to be provoked to give ourselves to it: Let every of us be moved too apply ourselves thereto, & not say that the repeating of one self-same thing is needless: but let us understand, that although men bring us no novelty, yet must we continually beat upon the self-same lesson: namely that in as much as God hath sent Moses, the Prophets & Apostles, & overmore vouchsafed to have his doctrine put in writing: all this was done for our instruction: and that when our Lord jesus Christ was sent at the full time, he uttered all that is requisite for our salvation, and moreover raised up men to be the instruments of his spirit, to show us his will and too bring us the tidings of salvation, (as he doth still at this day) who are witnesses to us of the things which otherwise should have been unknown too us. For as much therefore as it is so: let every of us agree thereunto, and whither we read it every man alone by himself, or whither we be taught it publicly: let us be established in the word which it hath pleased God too bestow upon us. Thus ye see in effect what we have too bear in mind, too the end we may have so much the greater good will too give ourselves wholly too this holy word, and that it may be received with the greater reverence, according also as it is well worthy too be.  
But now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God and father, acknowledging him as our judge except he bury our faults through his infinite mercy, and let us pray him too take us to mercy for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, and in the mean while too grant us the grace too walk in such wise, as we may yield a true proof that we be his children, and that his calling of us hath not been in vain: and also to cause the same grace too avail in such wise in our hearts, that we may grow in it, and be strengthened more and more too serve and worship him all our life long, in true obedience to his holy word. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father etc.   

The. 42. Sermon, which is the fifth upon the sixth Chapter.  
12 As many as desire with outward appearance to please in the flesh, constrain you too be circumcised, only to the end they may not suffer persecution for the cross of Christ.  
13 For even they themselves which are circumcised keep not the Law, but would have you circumcyzed that they might glory in your flesh.  
IT is not for nought that God hath so often warned the Preachers of his word, not too seek the well liking and favour of men, but as it were too shut their eyes against all worldly respects, to the end that they gaze not here & there, nor be hindered to do their duty rightly. For we see it is impossible for us too discharge ourselves aright, unless we look up unto God, and turn away our look from men, because we shall be easily corrupted when we be so led, whereas nothing ought too bow us one way or other. Howbeit, this constancy is chiefly requisite in such as should bear abroad God's word, namely that they be not led neither by ambition nor by covetousness too speak in favour of men, or too please them, and that they be not abashed at any threatening or peril. For experience showeth that so soon as a man is afraid of his skin, or hath respect of his own profit: he will be changed in the turning of a hand. True it is that such as covet men's favour after that fashion, will not at the first dash show themselves to be wicked & enemies of the truth according as our Lord jesus Christ also putteth a difference between the hirelings and the wolves. 
john. 10. b. 12.  After he hath spoken of the good and faithful shepherds which seek the common welfare of the flock: he sayeth, there are also ravening wolves or thieves which seek nothing else but too put all too spoil, ruin, and confusion. And these are they which fight openly against God, labouring and endeavouring to overthrow the pure doctrine of the Gospel. Nevertheless there are also which row between two streams, who do make a countenance to serve God. And truly some men build, howbeit not for any zeal: for there is no soundness of heart in them. Notwithstanding, so long as it is not to their cost, they set a good face upon the matter, so that the world is oftentimes deceived by them, and taketh them too be the ministers of jesus Christ: but yet their seeking is but for wages, they be wholly given too their bellies. For proof whereof, if ye do but threaten them, by and by they be dismayed, and they will turn the cat in the pan, so that whereas yesterday they seemed too maintain God's word, too day they bend crooked and a cross. And why? For they see it is the way to please the world, and to profit themselves. And for the same cause doth Saint Paul now warned the Galathians to mark well, that such as had troubled them and thrust them out of the right way, were men given too their own profit, and by that means had brought their doctrine in suspicion. Heretofore he hath already sufficiently discussed and showed by reason, that if we put our whole trust in jesus Christ, the Ceremonies of the Law are henceforth superfluous: for they served but for a time, too show that it is not for us, too mingle any merit of their own, or any fond opinion of purchacing righteousness before God, if we be well settled upon the grace of our Lord jesus Christ. Saint Paul then hath handled and laid forth that matter as much as needed. And now too the end that the simple sort may be the more moved: he turneth his tale too the persons themselves, saying: Consider what is the cause that these men against whom I strive here, make such a minging of the Ceremonies of the law with our Lord jesus Christ. Is it zeal that moveth them thereunto? or is it for that they be desirous to serve God? No: it is rather for that they be loath too put themselves in danger of persecution. Seeing then that fear causeth them too misfashion God's word: ye need not too make any long inquiry too know what manner of men they be, and whither they be to be credited or no: for ye see that their changing and transforming of themselves after that fashion, is because they would fain shun the battle. Now then seeing that they be such traitors unto God through their cowardliness, deserve they too be believed, or to have any reverence yielded to their sayings? Thus ye see Saint Paul's meaning. But here all Ministers of God's word are taught to have such constancy and steadfastness, as they may not pass whither the doctrine that they bring be hated or beloved of the world, but go on still in their race, and not strike sail at every wind, nor be shaken like wavering reeds that bow too and fro: but always hold on in serving of God, what turnings and changes so ever happen, and what troubles and disorders so ever befall.  
To be short, we must practise the thing that we have seen before: which is, that if we will please men's fancies, we must give over the servis of the Son of God. Mark that for one point. And herewithal also all the faithful may receive a good and profitable lesson in this text: that is too wit, that they must look well upon such as seek their own profit and advantage, and are desirous to win favour with the world, and would fain be prayzed: for a man shall never have any hold of such folk. They will not show themselves too be such at the first brunt (as I said afore): for there are that play the Popeholy hypocrites, in somuch that it seemeth that but for them the word of God would grow odious: and so long as it is well liked, they cast out fire at their mouths, and yet in the mean while ye shall see them change their mind from day too day. If any peril happen, and they see that they must witness with our Lord jesus Christ in good earnest: then show they their cowardliness, and in the end turn quite away, & change their coats as it is said in the Proverb. But howsoever they far, let us stand upon our guard continually, that we may believe such as walk uprightly, and start not out when they see the world confederate themselves against them, no though there happen such rage as it may oftentimes seem that they shall be swallowed up, but which even when they see the perils present, do nevertheless continue in upright constancy: let us mark such men as God's servants. But as for such as be variable and counterfeiting, which say now one thing and now another to eschew men's hatred, or for fear of persecution: let us beware of them, that we be not deceived and beguiled by them, for they be deadly plagues. And it is certain that we shall never be firm and well settled, except we have that discretion and wareness with us, according as S. Paul showeth us in this text. And this is very needful now adays. For what causeth so many hypocrites too gabble against God's word, and too play the shameless brothels in maintaining the outrageous abuses that are too be seen in the Popedom, as their superstitions, idolatries, and errors: but for that they know well enough, that if they make not the pot too boil apace, they are like too starve, and should they not therefore hold fast the possession of their things? Again on the other side they consider also the danger of persecution for maintaining such doctrine: for ye see it is condemned of the Princes and great men of this world, and therefore it is good sleeping in a whole skin. See I pray you how an infinite number do now adays disguise and falsify God's truth, and maintain all corruptions, because they be loath to suffer for jesus Christ's sake. True it is that they be not rank Papists too blaspheme God's word openly: but yet they would fain have a mean, yea of their own devising. For they blame us of overmuch rigour and extremity, in that we condemn such as go to Mass, and bear themselves in hand that they worship not idols. O (say they), how should that be, so a man think it not in his heart? Should men be driven so near hand as too make it a stumbling block, and a matter of life and death? Too what purpose were that? God setteth great store by our life, and although we should do amiss, yet will he have pity of our frailty. Surely they that speak after 〈◊〉 fashion, have none other reason too move them, but that they see plainly that all the world is so sore inflamed against us, and it seemeth that we should perish and be quite confounded every day. Thus ye see that they flee back and labour too embattle themselves alone from the rest, when they see any danger appearing. But when we see these liverharted folk shun persecution after that sort, & loath to come to any hand strokes for our Lord jesus Christ's sake, and winding and transforming themselves after that manner, only to have peace in this world: it standeth us so much the more in hand too mark this warning of S. Paul's, and to discern which are the true servants of jesus Christ: that is too wit, they which regard not their own profit, nor would have men too faun upon them, nor seek the belly cheer and honour of the world: but do simply content themselves with the doing of their duty, and pass not what wind do blow, whither it be tempestuous and stormy, or whither it be fair and calm: but to profit their hearers, and to maintain in all pureness the doctrine committed unto them. If we follow the thing that is showed us here, surely our faith shall never stagger as many do now adays, which know not what to do, and yet notwithstanding will say, I fear the troubles and diversities of opinions, and the bickerings that are in this world. Some can well enough say, it were meet that I should give myself wholly to our Lord jesus Christ: but there are another sort which take a much pleasanter way, and would have a reformation but only in half. And which of these shall I believe [say they Open thine eyes: for all they that allege any such excuses, seek not too follow the truth, but are well apaid if they can get some shrouding sheet too hide their shame, and would fain be flattered: but in the mean while, what gain they by it? For Satan leads them to destruction, and they be willing too follow him. Because they are afraid of their lives, they love the covert, and because they be given too pleasure, they seek their own ease. Therefore they must have such payment as they deserve. But how soever the world go, S. Paul declareth that such as wilfully become brutish, are so overtaken by Satan and cast in such perplexity, as they wot not what too do: because they consider not that such as do simply bear abroad the truth of the Gospel, are no wavering persons, but such as keep on their pace, and pass not whither the world like of their doctrine or no, but for as much as God hath commanded them to speak, they do so. Contrariwise, as for the nicelings which say it is good too beware, and not to cast themselves out of the Saddle, and would have men to counterfeit, and to bear two faces in one hood: it is certain that such manner of men are not led with any zeal or affection to serve God, nor have any regard of edification or of the welfare of the Church: nor (to be short) have any other care or respect, than to eschew all persecution, and too live at their ease, so as no man might fasten upon them. Now then, seeing that this is manifest enough: it is certain that all such as nowadays do keep themselves so in their nest, do offend God, and are utterly without excuse. Why so? For Saint Paul giveth us here an infallible mark, which showeth us who be the true servants of God, and who be the hirelings whom we must eschew, that is too wit, such as seek but to feed their bellies, and too have their commodities in this world. Hereupon he addeth, to the end they might not suffer persecution for the Cross of Christ. No doubt but that under the word Cross, Saint Paul comprehendeth the whole doctrine, howbeit with a consideration, that it is right hard for a man too preach simply and plainly the things that are contained in God's word, but that he shall have many encounters. For although God spare us (us I mean which preach his word) and will not always put us too so hard trial, that our enemies shall have their sword drawn upon us: yet the world doth never receive the Gospel so obediently, but that there is still some murmuring and speaking against it, as is too be seen yet still at this day, and must be yet hereafter. For our Lord intendeth too try the constancy of his faithful ones, and therewithal to show the invincible power of his word, in overcoming all the lets that Satan stirreth up against it: 
jer. 1. d. 19  according too this saying of jeremy, They shall fight against thee, but thou shalt get the upper hand of them. Thus ye see that God is glorified when the world and Satan straining themselves to the uttermost, are not able too let the truth of his course. For this cause Saint Paul saith, that they which be so variable, and do disguise God's word or falsify it; do shun the Cross, that is alway, the true preaching of the Gospel, even too eschew persecution. Now here again we have a very profitable counsel. For if we desire to serve God and his Church: we must always be ready to receive alarms. And although the fire be not yet kindled, or the enemies not yet armed too make so cruel persecution as they would, or finally our Lord do bridle all those that are weary of his word, and would feign shake off his yoke: yet must we be scorned at many men's hands, we must be defamed, there must be murmuring and railing against us, and we must put it up and harden ourselves against it. Yea and we shall see a thousand backbitings against such as employ themselves faithfully, even where the Gospel is preached. Some shall be arraigned as felons, and some shall be indicted of this and that, and yet all shall be but stark slanders. To be short, all such as mind to go through with their race, must prepare themselves too endure many temptations that might make them reel, if they were not settled in this point, that God must be obeyed in spite of the whole world. Mark that for one point. And here withal we have also to mark, that this extendeth to the whole Church in general. Therefore when we here the message of peace that is brought us in the name of God: let us not think to be in rest to the worldward, but too have many troubles and encumbrances continually. And he that determineth not upon that must needs shrink away from our Lord jesus Christ: for he can never be any of his disciples, 
Math. 10. d 38.  according as he himself declareth with his own mouth, that such a man is not worthy to be of his school, and so he shutteth them all our of the doors. Wherefore let us learn, that when we be once called to our Lord jesus Christ, we must be partakers of his cross so long as he listeth, according as it is said, that if we suffer with him we shall also be glorified with him, 
Ro. 6. a. 5.  and be made partakers of the power that is showed in his Resurrection. But yet notwithstanding the sufferings which he endured must first be accomplished in us that are his members. True it is that he suffered as much as was requisite for our salvation: but yet must we be fashioned like too his Image, as it is said in the eight too the Romans. Now whereas God spareth us, so as we be not among Tyrants that might torment us: or if the wicked be not able too bite us, but only bark at us: or if he let us alone in peace: let us know that it is because he pitieth our feebleness, and that he spareth us because he seeth how weak we be. But yet for all this let us not flatter ourselves, but pray God too strengthen us so by his holy spirit, that whensoever he shall call us into the array too fight, we may not be like freshwater soldiers, but that we may have minded it a long time before hand, that we must be made partakers of jesus Christ's sufferings, too come too the glory of his Resurrection. Now Saint Paul having spoken after that manner, addeth for a larger confirmation of his matter, that they which are circumcyzed, and which preach circumcision, keep not the Law: but only seek too glory in the flesh of those whom they bring too that jewish fashion. In this Text Saint Paul doth again accuse his adversaries of double dealing and utter hypocrisy. Why so? Circumcision was the mark of the same thing before the coming of our Lord jesus Christ, whereof Baptism is the mark unto us at this day. For the jews had record [thereby] that they were sanctified by God as his heritage. But yet for all that, they that mingled circumcision with the Gospel, were utterly of opinion that the Law of Moses was to be observed, forasmuch as it was given of God, & that it was not at any time to be abolished. Hear than ye see that the covert which they took, was that circumcision served for a sign of the keeping of the whole Law. But now S. Paul layeth to their charge that they keep not the Law: and therefore they do but mock God & men in making a countenance by an outward sign, to do the thing which they do not: for it is clean contrary. Now then we see S. Paul's meaning. And as touching this speech of keeping the Law, it is sometimes taken for the doing or performing of all that is contained in the Law. But no man can keep the Law, that is to say, no man can discharge himself thoroughly of all things that the law commandeth. For it is not for nought that it is called an intolerable burden. Also we see our own infirmity, 
Act. 15. b. 10  and there God showeth us an angelical righteousness. How then is it possible for us to attain unto it? So then, if we take the word Law for a perfect and faultless obedience, no man keepeth it in effect. Nevertheless the faithful being guided and governed by God's spirit, do keep the Law, that is to say, they walk according to the rule that is given them there. Not that they run so swiftly as they should do, nor that they attain to the mark at the first brunt: but yet they go on still towards it, and God beareth with them, and layeth not their faults too their charge. The faithful then do keep the Law. But here S. Paul speaketh of the Ceremonial Law, howbeit that by occasion he had showed heretofore, that all God's commandments could bring nought else but condemnation, except we had refuge to the grace of our lord jesus Christ: but (as I said) here he speaketh of the ceremonies & shadows. Now let us see what he meaneth by it. They (saith he) which are circumcised keep not the Law: that is to say, they have in deed that sign as a standard too make men believe that they be jews, to the intent that they might not be hated nor persecuted: but yet for all that, they keep not the whole Law: for they take leave to despize all that should be matched with Circumcision. For he that is circumcised aught also to do sacrifice, too abstain from the meats that are forbidden by the law, to keep the days and feasts appointed there, to use the enjoined washings and purifyings, and to do diverse other things. But these men make none account of them. When they be in corners and no man sees them, they pass not what they do, neither make they any conscience at all to despize all the Ceremonies of the Law. Thus it appeareth that they do it not for any zeal, but only in respect of men. Now it behoveth us to mark, that Saint Paul speaketh here of such as stood upon the said point, 
Act. 16. a. 3.  that men ought of necessity to be circumcised. 
1. Co. 8. b. 6.  For at some times Saint Paul had a special regard to fashion himself like to the jews, and abstained from the liberty which was permitted him, for eschewing of offences: but did he always maintain that there was no bond of necessity in the matter. So then, when Saint Paul submitted himself of his own accord, he meant not to bring other men in bondage, according as he protesteth that he intendeth not to bind any body. True it is that the case is altered when he speaketh of marriage: but yet he sayeth generally, 
1. Co. 7. f. 35  that he will not lay any yoke of bondage upon the souls that are redeemed by our Lord jesus Christ: And thus ye see how Saint Paul behaved himself in that behalf. Now 〈◊〉 saith here, They that constrain you to be circumcised, that is to say, they that load you with the law, and say you must keep that Ceremony under pain of deadly sin: seek nothing else but too bring you in bondage without cause why. To be short, we see here whereof they be blamed which would subdue Christian folk too the keeping of the Ceremonies and shadows of Moses' Law: that is to wit, that they were double fellows, and passed not upon the truth of the matter, whither God required such things or no, but had a mind to please and pleasure the world, and by that means to eschew persecution. And we nowadays have need to be warned thereof, as well as the Galathians needed then. And if we look upon the state and disposition of our time, we shall easily perceive that this doctrine is not needless, and that the holy Ghost intended to provide for the thing which he knew to be for our behoof. For what a number are to be found nowadays, which do strongly and stoutly maintain the Ceremonies of the Law, and yet notwithstanding make none account of them? But (which is worse) they maintain the follies and traditions that are invented by men, yea and even such abuses, errors, and deceits as are so gross and fond as may be. All these things shall be maintained with extreme rigour, by such as will needs have men to obey them. Like as nowadays, if a man charge these Hypocrites that the grace of our Lord jesus Christ, and the brightness of his Gospel are darkened by the great number of their observations, and that we be become as good as jews: (for in very deed the Papists have borrowed so many things of the Law, that a man shall hardly discern the difference between the jews, & them that call themselves Christians:) I say if a man do charge them with these things: yet will they maintain to the uttermost, that men must do so still, because they have been kept time out of mind. If a man go further with them, and say, how so? Ye have so many dotages, that the very heathen men were never so gross and fond in their superstitions as you be: O tush (say they) yet must we keep still the traditions of our mother holy Church. And therewithal they cry, to the fire with him. But now what do these Hypocrites, which move the 〈◊〉 of Princes and judges against those that preach God's word faithfully? So long as they be among themselves, they make but a mock at their own traditions. And when they dispute of them, they will say clean contrary too their preaching, and talking in the Pulpit. Whereby it appeareth that there is no zeal of God, nor no soundness in them: but that their whole seeking is to be fed and pampered fat, and too live in rest, and too have their ease and commodities. Seeing then that nowadays there are so many men that have not one whit of the fear of God, nor of the reverence of his word in them, who notwithstanding pretend too be very zealous, and yet in very deed do but allure poor souls with baits or rather (as ye would say) choke them: it standeth us so much the more on hand too mark well the thing that Saint Paul telleth us here: which is, that forasmuch as we see that they which cry out and storm at others: do nothing at all of that which they speak of, we must stand upon our guard, and consider whereat they am which teach us. True it is that although the party do clean contrary too that which he sayeth, yet must not God's word therefore be of the less authority towards us: For it is no reason that because the man is wicked, therefore God should be dispossessed of his sovereign prerogative. And though a man lead a loose life, or do some shrewd turn, yet ought not that to deface the heavenly doctrine, so he preach faithfully. Although a man be mutable, fleeting and variable, or though he be an hypocrite, and his life be not answerable to the things that he speaketh with his mouth: the truth of God's word must not therefore be embased towards us. Nevertheless, I say now that whensoever we see men pretend great zeal, and yet let themselves loose, and take leave to do contrary to their preaching: we must consider of it, and have the discretion not too be led by their Pipe nor drawn by the nose, but to look into their doctrine, and to make a good and lively trial of it. And when we go so to work, we shall see that the doctrine of the Papists is but a covert which they take to live quiet to the worldward, and as for to Godward they care not how things go. For they would not abide any changes, but that they be loath to put themselves in danger of any displeasure: for they be always afraid to be vexed or grieved in any wise. Sith 〈◊〉 this: it is an infallible mark to make us beware of all Satan's ambushes, so as it shall not be possible for us to be deceived, except we list ourselves, as I have declared before. Furthermore, Saint Paul addeth, that such men desire to glory in the flesh of the simple. It is very certain that here he hath an eye to the sign of Circumcision, as if he should say, they intend to print their mark upon you, to the end they may vaunt, We have won them. Yea, but their winning of men after that sort, is to make them so much the more detestable for so abusing the sign which God hath given them, to warrant the adoption which he had made with Abraham's offspring, and for corrupting the true and lawful use thereof. For God had commanded the jews to be circumcised. And why? To the end they might see that all mankind is accursed, and that there is nothing but uncleanness in us, and that we must be feign to renounce all that is of our own nature, or else we shall never cease too be filthy and damnable before God. Lo what the jews ought to have learned by their circumcision. Nevertheless, therewithal they had also a record, that by man's seed they should recover their salvation, according as we know that we be blessed of God for our Lord jesus Christ's sake. And therefore Circumcision served too humble the jews, and too make them mislike of themselves, and to be ashamed, when they saw there was nothing but cursedness in their nature. That say I was the true and lawful use of circumcision. Now what do they against whom S. Paul speaketh? They know that circumcision is no longer in use: that is to wit, that Baptism sufficeth ever since the coming of our Lord jesus Christ: but because the jews called all them Apostates or backsliders, which were not circumcised: therefore these rascals will needs hold still the sign without the truth [or substance.] We see then that they were very falsaries, and wrested the doctrine clean contrary too God's meaning when he ordained that spiritual Sacrament, because their desire was nothing else but to please the world. As much is done at this day. And they that labour to overthrow God's truth, are much worse than Saint Paul's adversaries. For they had yet some cloak of honesty maintain circumcision and the figures of the Law, because they were all ordained and established by God. But as for these hypocrites which cry out upon us nowadays with full throat, [saying] ye must keep the old custom without changing of any thing: whereon are they grounded? They cannot say that God is Author of any of their stuff. Men have contrived them after their own fancy, or rather Satan hath blown them into their ears: so that (at a word) all that is termed God's service in Popery, is nothing else but a confused maze: all is but dreams of men's setting forth, and the devil is ever the chief Author of them. And yet these naughty packs say that nothing must be taken from them. And whereunto have they respect? Truly they will allege that men must purchase God's grace by them, and that they stir folk up to greater devotion. Again, they give the title of Sacrament too all the foolish devices of their own heads, saying: such a thing must be kept, for it is a Sacrament. But when all is justly reckoned, a man shall see that their intent is to please the world, and to maintain themselves still. For they be enforced spite of their teeth to confess, that it maketh neither here nor there as in respect of God, and that he passeth not for their kind of service, but utterly dislyketh it, because he will be served with obedience. But what? There will be horrible confusion (say they) if men cut off all after that fashion, and speak plainly of things. See I pray you, how they would feign disguise themselves, and in such wise corrupt and falsify religion, as there should be made a mingled confusion of all: or else that there should no more be taken away but the grossest and fondest things, and in the mean while such Ceremonies be let alone as may be any whit sufferable. It is certain (say I) that all they which speak so, desire nothing else but to have fair wind and weather to the worldward. Seing it is so: let us take warning at the holy Ghosts hand to flee such plagues: And although we cannot triumph in this world, although we be nothing set by, although men rail upon us with open mouth: yet let us not cease too hold our own for God's truth, and let it suffice us to be allowed of the heavenly judge, though all the world abhor us. Although then that we see all these things: yet let us be patient, and tarry till our Lord jesus Christ show himself to be our warrant, and therewithal give us victory in the behalf of his truth, so that all his enemies may be put to shame and have their mouths stopped up.  
Now let us fall down before the majesty of our good God, with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him too touch us with such true repentance by his holy spirit, that being utterly cast down in ourselves, and quite & clean rid of all presumption, we may be heartily sorry for them: and that moreover it may please him so to increase the gifts of his holy spirit in us, as we may no more be given to our flesh, and the world to be hindered and held down by them, but that we may go forward to serve him, and endeavour that his name may be glorified more and more, and we bear such a mark of his adoption, as we may be so confirmed with it in ourselves, that other men may have occasion to glorify the name of this our good God for working so in us. That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people and nations of the earth. etc.   

The. 43. Sermon, which is the sixth and last upon the sixth and last Chapter.  
14 God forbidden that ever I should glory [in any thing] saving in the Cross of our Lord jesus Christ, whereby the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world.  
15 For in jesus Christ neither Circumcision nor Uncircumcision availeth any thing: but the new creature.  
16 And as many as walk according to this rule, peace be upon them and mercy, and upon Israel that pertaineth to God.  
17 From henceforth let no man put me to pain, for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord jesus.  
18 Brethren, the grace of our Lord jesus Christ be with your spirit. Amen.  
WE have seen heretofore how Saint Paul condemned such as sought altogether to row between two streams, thereby too please the world, and in the mean while to eschew persecution: And that made them to disguise the Gospel, whereof we see too many examples yet still at this day. For such as see that the pure doctrine and truth of God can not be brucked of the world, but that the wicked sort do rage against it: they (I say) would fain find some mean way, that they might not be hated nor incur any displeasure. And that it is so: if now a days ye ask it of such as have but some little understanding: ye shall scarce find one of them among a hundred, which will not grant that there are many abuses in Popery: but yet [they will say] that all must not be cut off by the quick, but that it is enough if some of the overgrosse and excessive superstitions be taken away, and so they would fayne still nourish a great sort of infections. And why? For (as I have said) they would fain be in credit and estimation, and it is no matter at all with them to betray the pureness of the Gospel, so they may save themselves from persecution: yea and even among us a man shall find enough that would have both. And what moveth them, but that they would advance themselves, and get some reputation? Forasmuch then as we see that the Devil which raised those broils in the time of Saint Paul, continueth [the same] unto this day, we ought to be armed with this doctrine. And the very remedy, is that which S. Paul setteth down here: namely to reject all glory, save that which we have in the Cross of our Lord jesus Christ. Now for the better understanding hereof, first of all we must call to mind how it is said in jeremy, 
Ier. f. 23.  and alleged also by S. Paul, that all the glory of man must be cast down, too the end that God may be exalted as he deserveth. 
Esa. 29. d. 14. &. 1. Cor. 1 c. 19  And in very deed it is truly said, that all the wisdom which men ween themselves to have, is nothing, but must come to account and be quite dashed, and they must resort unto God, as to him that hath the fullness of all good things in himself. Let us confess (I say) that all wisdom proceedeth of his free goodness, inasmuch as we be enlightened by his holy spirit, and that because we be weak of ourselves, we must be strengthened by his power, and whereas we be full of all filth and iniquity, we must recover righteousness by his gift. But now we must come to the means. For it is not enough for us to know that God is our light, our righteousness, our wisdom, our strength, & finally that the whole perfection [and fullness] of our life, joy, and happiness is in him: that is not enough, for there is a very far distance between him and us, and therefore it standeth us in hand to know how and by what means we may be partakers of all the graces which we have to seek in God. Howbeit we know that the whole is communicated to us in jesus Christ, verily for that he came down here bilowe, and abased himself, and was contented to be crucified for us. Seeing then that our Lord jesus Christ is he out of whom we must draw all things that we have need of: now we see why S. Paul saith he will not seek any glory but in the Cross of our Lord jesus Christ. And why? For in as much as he suffered so painful and bitter a death, yea and was set against God's justice for us, and took all our cursedness upon him: therefore was he given unto us to be our wisdom, righteousness, holiness, strength, and all that ever we want. But first of all we must learn what we be, to the intent to beat down all our own glorying, and to settle ourselves upon our Lord jesus Christ. For we see many men burst with pride, and they wot not why. There is nothing but wind & smoke in all the things which they surmise of themselves. Howbeit the very cause why they seek not jesus Christ, is for want of due examination of themselves: and such are the Hypocrites, and the counterfeiters, and those that are puffed up with overweening of their own works. Therefore (as I have touched already) it behoveth us to look to our own state, and to see how wretched we be till our Lord jesus Christ pity us. That is the way too prepare us too come unto him. And that shall serve for one point. Howebeeit that is not yet all. For there 〈◊〉 that can grant themselves too be sinners, and that there is nothing in them but vanity: and yet notwithstanding they welter nevertheless in their own filthy dung. And why▪ For they conceive not God's justice, but are (as ye would say) doted in this world. None of all these unthrifts which give themselves over to drunkenness, or to whoredom, or to such other lewdness, can excuse their villainies, but that they are fain to be ashamed of them: and yet nevertheless they delight in them, and continue still in them as if they were hardened. And why? Because they be made drunken with this world, and the devil hath so clozed up their eyes, that they see not how they must one day come to account. They play the amazed men, and bear themselves in hand that they shall always stand at a stay, and so they go forward with their naughtiness, and never sigh nor be sorry for the matter, but are always laughing at it, as though they meant to spite God wilfully. We see then that one sort is letted, yea or rather utterly turned back from coming to jesus Christ, because they presume upon their own wisdom, and are possessed with an imagination that Satan hath put into their head, so that too their own seeming they be wise enough without jesus Christ, and therefore they hold scorn of him. The other sort (which are infinite in number) notwithstanding that they knowledge themselves to be wretched sinners: do nevertheless not seek the remedy. And why? For this present world possesseth them, and they be so wrapped in it, as they can not lift up their eyes, nor their minds, to seek the remedy that is ready for them in jesus Christ. So much the more need therefore have we to mind the thing that I have touched already: that is too wit, that we must rid ourselves of all selfetrust and overweening, and be so grieved as we may never be in rest till we have found succour in our Lord jesus Christ. And let us not only open our eyes to see our own foulness, and to be ashamed of it: but also let us consider that this life is nothing, and that God hath set us here as in a wayfaring, wherein he intendeth to try whether we will come to him or no. Therefore let every of us summon himself evening and morning, and as oft as we look upon our sins let them be as spurs to prick us and provoke us to repair unto God, so as we may not be as brute beasts, nor be held back in this world, but that our necessity may always drive us too resort too our Lord jesus Christ. Thus ye see how we may glory in the cross of our Lord jesus Christ. And Saint Paul hath purposely spoken here of the cross, because the matter that he dealt with, was the pulling down, and as it were the treading under foot, of all loftiness which men aspire unto. For we will needs be always somewhat of ourselves, and hold still some worthiness. To the end therefore that we might be discharged of that wicked affection: Saint Paul telleth us that jesus Christ the son of God can not be our glory, but only in respect that he was crucified for us. And hereupon ensueth that which he addeth, namely that we shall be crucified to the world, and the world to us, when we shall have learned to glory in the only mere grace that is brought us by our lord jesus Christ. As how? surely they that are not crucified to the world, that is to say, they that covet to be in some authority, and to set out themselves, they that desire to be honoured and exalted, and (to be short) they that are drawn hither and thither of their lusts, do not yet know what it is too glory in the Cross of our Lord jesus Christ: for they should have begun at the foresaid point, that is too wit, of being confounded in themselves. Therefore not without cause doth S. Paul say, that for as much as he had settled his glory in the cross of our Lord jesus Christ, he had quite forsaken and given over the world. Now by the world he meaneth all that is delightsome to the flesh, as when men think neither upon God, nor upon the life of heaven, so as one is given to covetousness, another to ambition, and every man is driven by his own natural sway, and there is not any that passeth further than this world. When men follow their own swinge, and God hath not yet touched them with his holy spirit to draw them too him: surely although they do all fling over the fields, and run astray: yet is there great diversity in their affections, so that if the matter come to trial, one draws one way, and another another way clean contrary: and to be short, men seem to differ quite & clean one from another. But yet they be all alike in one thing, that 〈◊〉 wit, that they would advance themselves to the worldward, that they be given to their own private profit or pleasures. At a word, they be so entangled here, that they could find in their hearts too be separated from God. But S. Paul saith that when we shall have set all our glory in our Lord jesus Christ, knowing that by the means of his Cross he hath dedicated us unto his father, and purchased us the kingdom of heaven: than it will be easy for us to withdraw ourselves from the world, and to be as it were cut off from it. And why? For it is certain that whosoever hath been touched and wounded to the quick with the feeling of his sins, will so pursue the grace that hath been given him in our lord jesus Christ, as the world shall be nothing with him. And in good sooth we show that all the spiritual benefits which God offereth us, & whereunto the calleth us are as things of nothing unto us, in that we esteem them not in comparison of the trumpery and enticements of Satan. What is this world if a man view it in itself? There is no man but he seeth how frail our life is, and how it is but as a smoke that passeth and vanisheth away: and yet we see men fry still in their affections, and how they be utterly carried away and ravished with them. God on his side crieth out. Ye wretched folk, ye be more destitute of wit than little children. For ye buzie your heads about moonshine in the water, and about pelting trifles wherein there is nothing but foolishness, & ye be wholly wedded unto them: and yet in the mean season when I offer you perfect happiness, ye make none account of it, all is one to you. Ye see then that the cause why we be so cold & negligent now a days in receiving the benefits which God offereth us by his Gospel: is for that the world hath gotten the possession of us aforehand: and on the other part we also do set too much store by the world. And why do we so? Because we know not the inestimable benefits that God offereth us. Therefore let us join these two together, that is to wit, that we be crucified to the world, and the world to us, because we have our glory in our Lord jesus Christ crucified. But this is easier to be said than to be done: and therefore every man must strain himself in his own behalf, & when he understandeth this lesson, he must put it in practice. For if we covet to be taken & avowed for Christians before God & his Angers: we must be conformable to the holy Ghost in the thing that he setteth down here. And in very deed if we were not too far overseen, we have occasion of it enough, as hath been said afore. For they that do but only enter into themselves to consider what they be, and what their state is so long as they be separated from jesus Christ, must needs be scared with the feeling of god's wrath which they have deserved, when they perceive themselves to be plunged in such cursedness, that it were much better for than if the earth had swallowed them up a hundred times, than to have lived in that plight but one day, being in the mean while enemies to their God, from whose hands they can not scape. Therefore let us learn to look to ourselves. Such as intent to deck themselves to the worldward, & specially women, will look in a glass, & that shall be done with as much curiosity & wareness as may be. But in the mean while we look not upon ourselves to spy our own wants and filthiness, to the end we might humble ourselves truly before God, & seek our glory where it is to be had. Now, it is certain that he which knoweth his own reproach & shame, will seek to come to the remedy of it, at leastwise of God's spirit work lively in us, & that we be not sotted by Satan, as I have said afore. Let us learn, let us learn to look upon ourselves, both without feigning, & without flattery. And when we shall have known our own wants & miseries, let us resort to our lord jesus Christ. And forasmuch as all loftiness, stateliness, & vaunting must be beaten down by means of the Cross: Let us be truly crucified to the world, and let the world also be nothing unto us. Now whereas S. Paul saith, that the world was crucified to him, & he to the world: it is true that he meeneth another thing [than plain crucifying]. For thereby he intended to show yet more strongly, how we may renounce the world, and be separated from it, namely by being crucified to ourselves as in respect of the world, that is to say, by mortifying all the lusts that fight one against another within us, & have too much force, & inflame us all wholly like a burning fire, & cast us here & there, because we see that the son of God was fain to suffer so reproachful a death for us. Who would now make his triumphs & braveries in the world, when he seeth that he which is the head of the Angels, & unto whom belong all majesty, glory, & dominion, 〈◊〉 hanged upon tree, & made accursed & abominable for us? 
Gal. 3. c. 13.  Thus ye see by what means all our lusts may be mortified, and the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ work so in our hearts, as our lusts may be no more so ticklish as they have been. And that is for one point. Again, the world must be crucified unto us. As how? By esteeming all worldly things as chaff and corruption (according as in very deed there is not any thing in them which is not corruptible) in comparison of the spiritual benefits which jesus Christ hath brought us, and which we enjoy by this means. For in very deed all worldly things are corruptible. And moreover, what else are all the things which men covet so sore and so vehemently that they be utterly entangled in them, but snares that Satan hath laid too catch them withal? Are they not all of them illusions & trumperies? Yes surely be they. Seeing it is so then, let us learn too set nothing by the world, and too be fully persuaded and resolved in ourselves, that God is our friend, that he acknowledgeth us for his children and heirs, and that he blisseth us, and that without those things we be miserable. By this means than ye see we may pass lightly through the world, and not be stayed not pulled back by any thing, for we will always look still to that mark. We know we ought to make hast too come too the place that God calleth us too: and if the affections of this world entangle us, we shall be estranged from our God by that means. Thus ye see in effect what we have to remember upon this strain. Now hereupon S. Paul addeth, that in jesus Christ neither Circumcision nor Uncircumcision availeth any thing at all: but the new creature. As if he should say, that they which did then trouble the Church, had nothing to move them thereto but their own vayngloriousnesse. For to stir up great troubles when the Church is not furthered nor fareth the better by them, surely it showeth that men seek nothing else, but to set up themselves in the room of our Lord jesus Christ. For what should be all our drift, but that the son of God might reign among us, and we be ruled by the word of his Gospel, and that his power might be known, to the end that both great and small might put their whole trust in him? And therefore according hereunto, let us be reformed in our whole life to obey God, and to submit ourselves to his word. For like as God's spiritual temple consisteth in faith & newness of life: so faith importeth that we should do homage unto God for all his benefits, that we should have our recourse unto him, that we should blaze abroad his praises, and that his holy name should be called upon among us. That is the way for us to be advanced to be God's temple. again on the other side, we must also be renewed in our life, & by patience learn to renounce ourselves, and to dedicate ourselves unto God. Lo what all teachers and preachers ought too procure. They then which shoot not at that mark, do show well enough that their intent is not to serve our Lord jesus Christ. So then S. Paul declareth that nothing availeth in jesus Christ, but the new creature: that is to say, that we must come too that point, according as we have seen how he said heretofore in the second to the Corinthans, 
2. Cor. 5. c. 17.  that whosoever will be esteemed in jesus Christ, must become a new creature. For if one man boast of his eloquence, another of his wit, another of his great learning, and another of his trim behaviour or goodly parsonage all this is but vanity. Therefore let us learn too forsake ourselves quite, and to forsake the world, and to give ourselves to him that hath bought us, to the end that we be no more loose. For it is good reason that jesus Christ having bought us so dearly, should possess us and fully enjoy us. But that cannot be done, except every of us renounce himself, and all things else that may hold us among men. Lo what we have to mark. Now Saint Paul speaketh of Circumcision & uncircumcision, because that (as ye have seen afore) the disputation and controversy which he had was about the Ceremonies of the Law, which he comprehendeth here under the particular term of Circumcision. For the jews would needs have men to retain still all the shadows & figures which served but for a time. And therefore S. Paul scorning all those things, saith that our Lord jesus Christ is not come to hold us still in the old forworn figures, but that for as much as the veil of the temple is rend asunder, and he hath in himself the body and substance of all the shadows that were in the Law: men must hold themselves contented with him, and therefore Circumcision was no 〈◊〉 any thing worth. We shall profit ourselves the more by 〈◊〉 text, if we apply it to that which we saw yesterday. For in pope 〈◊〉 they have many pelting trifles wherein they put all the trust of holiness. And if a man ask the Papists how they can deserve favour at God's hand & purchase remission of their sins, as they make their boast: They will clap you in the mouth with their holy-water, their Tapers, their Sencing, their Organplayes, their chanting, their Pilgrimages & with a number of other things. Again they have their foolish devotions of trotting from altar to altar & from chapel to chapel. Moreover they must buy good store of Masses. To be short, all God's service which is so termed in the popedom, is but a maze & gulf of superstitions invented of their own heads. But let us consider what those things may avail. God hath not made mention of any of them, but men have devised them of themselves, yea or rather Satan hath whispered them into their ears, too trouble God's service withal. And yet notwithstanding, the papists imagine that there is neither Religion, nor faith, nor service of God, nor zeal, except a man be ravished with their foolesbables. But S. Paul speaking even of the ceremonies that God had ordained in his law, saith that they be henceforth as nothing. And why? For God thinketh it enough that we serve him with a pure conscience, & that having put our trust in him, we call upon him, knowing that we hold all things of him, and therewithal that we live uprightly & faithful, one with another, knowing that charity is the fulfilling of the law & the end of the law: & finally that we be so dedicated to our god, as we may live chastened & in all holiness, 
Tit. 2. c. 13.  waiting for the coming of our Lord jesus Christ as it is said in the epistle to Titus. That then is the first point of the holiness & perfection which God showeth us by his word. But the Papists will on the contrary part say, how so? what shall become of so many goodly devotions? Shall they all be abolished? Nay it were better that God should be plucked out of Heaven. Lo what the doltishness of the Papists is. But we see how Saint Paul telleth us, that if men be so sore drowned in their own fancies, as too surmise that they can work wonders with God, and be held down too their own pelting trash: all of it is nothing worth. Who hath pronounced it? God by the mouth of Saint Paul. What [availeth] then? The new creature. And what is meant by the new creature? That we should fall too examining of our lives after such a sort, as we might be utter abased in ourselves: and thereupon offer unto God the spiritual sacrifices which we own unto him, even offering ourselves too him to the end he may have pity and mercy upon our miseries, and provide remedy for them: and finally be ready too follow him whither soever he calleth us, & not have any other wisdom than his only word, knowing that he cannot be served with pomps and gay shows of great glittering too the world, but he is contented that we should simply offer up unto him our thoughts and affections. And therefore it is long of none but of ourselves, that we know not what S Paul meeneth, nor whereto this lesson may serve us. For it is certain, that all they which flatter not themselves in their own vices, but look up unto God, knowing that they must come before his judgement seat will rid their hands of all glory. And furthermore they will consider what God commands them by his word, how he willbe served of us, and what he alloweth, so as they shall no more be in danger too be deceived, by those trifling toys wherein the hypocrites are plunged over head and ears. For it is certain that whereas the Papists torment themselves (as we see) to serve God: it is too none other end, but that he should hold them acquit, and they scape his hands, & not be constrained to serve him as he commandeth: for they despise the whole law, & yet in the mean while have a number of things to put into their account, which they would have God to allow of. But (as I said) the end of all their doings, is to imagine themselves discharged to Godward, and that he should not press them to sore, and yet notwithstanding, that they might follow their own swinge, & take leave to assoil themselves of all their sins, & that God having I wot not what, (that is too say, some fair countenance of their own bringing) should have his mouth shut and not be so hardy as too speak a word. Now than we see whereat S. Paul aimed. And he addeth in the winding up, Peace and mercy be upon all those that submit themselves too that rule, and upon Israel that pertaineth too God. In speaking of the Rule, he showeth that men may well make themselves believe this or that but yet in the mean while God will not bow, for he is not mutable that he should suffer himself to be led by our follies, or be made to serve aside: that is impossible saith S. Paul, and whatsoever befall, the Law that God hath established must abide unchangeable as he himself is. No doubt but we will admit this at the first sight. For who will not willingliy abide that God should be our superior? Yea and we perceive full well, that to say the contrary were blasphemy. Ye see then that at a glance the whole world can well grant that God should be our sovereign, and his law our rule, but therewithal let us see what liberty men take to themselves. Every man deviseth one thing or other, and when he hath so done, he would have all other men too observe the same: every man than would have his own rule alone by himself. True it is that in the popedom all are not of the rule of S. Francis or of S. Dominik: but yet for all that there is not so doting an old fool, nor so superstitious an hypocrite in the popedom but he hath his rule. again, there is not so young a calf but he hath his rule too. For all of them will say, that is my devotion. And their using of the word Devotion, is as much to say with them, as, God is put back, and I must have my liberty to do what I list, and God must hold himself contented with it. Thus we see how the devilish pride of men in fleeting to and fro, and in wandering out at rovers, gadding now on the one side and now on the other, is all one as if they made crooked and overthwart paths, & that God should therefore be feign to bow his rule, & become pliable to bend according to their fancies. So much the more therefore behoveth it us too mark well how it is said here, that men may well torment themselves, but yet God's rule shall continue still, & hold on his course and keep his pace. And what is this rule? It is that it should suffice us to have perfection in such wise, as our Lord jesus Christ showeth it us in his Gospel. Not that it can be fully in us: but that it behoveth us too labour towards it. For when we speak of perfection it is not meant that we can attain to it so long as we live: but that we must not serve one way nor other, neither to the right hand nor to the left, but keep on still to the mark that God showeth us. Ye see then that it behoveth us to become new creatures: that is to say, we must renounce ourselves and yield wholly unto God. And sith it is so: let us bethink us too submit ourselves to the said rule, and to frame ourselves thereafter. For every man will soon set forth his legs and feet: but that shall be but to fisk here and there. And therefore to the end we stray not, let us learn to stick fast to the things that God showeth and teacheth us by his word. Now whereas S. Paul saith that peace and mercy shall be upon them: it is to show us, that we may defy the whole world, and that although we be condemned by the folly of men, yet we need not to pass for it, but may keep on our race still: so God allow of us, it is sufficient. For surely we show that we yield him not the honour which is due to him, when we be so shaken down by the foolish judgement of the world, and with the opinions that men sow abroad of us. If it be said of us, these fellows behave not themselves well, and we be grieved at it, & thereupon would frame ourselves to every man's liking: it is certain that in the mean while we shall serve aside from God. So then let us mark well how S. Paul hath told us here, that although men condemn us and find fault in our doings: (as certainly the world will never agree with God:) yet notwithstanding we must esteem it as nothing, and hold ourselves contented that God blisseth us, and offereth us here all happiness under the word peace, certifying us that he will have compassion upon us, how miserable soever we be. Although men should spit in our faces, and although there appear no such virtues in us as were requisite: yet notwithstanding, if we keep on our way still unto God, we shall ever find him pitiful to bear with our infirmities, and to relieve all our miseries. When we be once at the point, it ought to suffice us. But on the contrary part, let us understand also that in blessing such as frame themselves too the rule of God, the holy Ghost curseth and detesteth, yea and utterly shaketh off such as run at rovers after that sort, and set more by their own fancies than by all laws, and will needs have leave to do what they list, and harden themselves in such wise against God's word. Although then that they be had in reputatation to the worldward, and be in a manner drunken in their own pride and presumption, and set more by themselves than reason would they should: yet we see that God doth always hold them as accursed. So then the thing that we have to remember in effect, is that we have but one only rule, which is contained in the Gospel. And whither doth that rule lead us? Even to this, that we bring not to God what we ourselves think good, or what we have devised of our own head: but that we submit ourselves wholly unto him & to his word, and consider also that seeing we have all perfection in our Lord jesus Christ, we must be contented with him alone, specially for as much as we see God to be pitiful in having mercy upon us, and that our life shall be happy and blessed of him, so we go on forth whither soever he calleth us: Like as on the contrary part, what soever opinion the world have of us, and how much so ever it favour us, we must needs be accursed, if we have not the rule that Saint Paul speaketh of here. And he addeth Israel that belongeth too God: too show that they which serve God after that spiritual manner, shall always be acknowledged of him for his people. For Saint Paul's enemies against whom he disputed in all this Epistle, would needs have all the Ceremonies kept, and that they should be the marks of the Church, as they surmised. Likewise in these days the Papists would have men too keep [Oil and] Cream and divers other things. But Saint Paul's enemies had much more colour than the Papists have, and their case was much better in comparison. Nevertheless Saint Paul rejecteth all those things, and sayeth that God muzeth not upon any of those small toys. True it is that he had ordained the figures of the Law for a time, and they had also some profit in them, because they served too lead the people too our Lord jesus Christ. But now that we have the substance and pith of them in him: we must give them quite over. Then of much more likelihood they be not the Israel of God, that set forth themselves with great pomp before men: but they that have the true mark of God. For when the Papists speak too us of the Church, the Pope must needs be there with his triple Crown, the Bishops must be disguyzed too play their interlude, there must be a sort of horned beasts, all must glister, the Priests and Monks must be present, and the eyes of the simple souls must be dazzled. Ye see then wherein the Church of God consisteth after the opinion of the Papists: that is too wit, in pomp and in trifling and unprofitable gewgaws.  
And what say they too the Sacraments? They must have this and that: and to be short, they have their marks which they take to be good stuff. But in the mean while let us come too the Gospel. What shall a man find there? Nothing but plain simplicity. God will not have the preachers of his word and the ministers of his sacraments too be disguised, nor too make so many murlimewes: neither is it his will that his sacraments should be defiled with men's inventions, for all that is nothing before God. Therefore let us bear well in mind the definition of the true Church which Saint Paul setteth down here, too the end we be not shaken when men say too us. How now? See I pray you how goodly things they be. They be so in deed according too our natural understanding. For after as a man is fleshly and earthly: so will he be always inclined to follow the thing that carrieth a fair show to his senses. But it is not for us too judge of God's service: we must stick too that which he hath determined, for his sentence cannot be repealed: which is that we must seek all our whole wisdom in jesus Christ, which thing we then do when we obey him, and not else. Furthermore let us understand that he will not have us any longer tied too the outward things which he ordained in the time of the Law: but he will have us to be contented with jesus Christ alone, & with the perfection that is in him. And thereupon we have also too mark, how he wisheth the grace of our Lord jesus Christ too be with their spirit. For it showeth that the world by reason of his unthankfulness: is not worthy too see the benefits that are offered it in jesus christ. The Gospel shall [perchance] Bee preached enough, but yet in the mean while we see how every man shrinks back and wrytheth aside, as though we had conspired too forsake the good way of salvation, too cast ourselves into ruin and destruction. And what is the cause thereof? It is for that we have our minds empty, and the Devil finds always entrance into us, and thereupon tempteth and provoketh us too flitter in the air. Too be short, until the grace of our Lord jesus Christ be with our spirit, it is certain that we shall always be as wayeryug reeds, so as there shall be neither hold nor stay in us.  
Ye see then that the point whereto we must come, is not only that God should pour out his grace upon us, but that we also should so receive it in heart and mind, as it may take root, not to hold us down here beneath, but to lift up our affections & all our senses unto God. And because this doctrine can never pass unspoken against, S. Paul doth here defy all such as lift up themselves against it, and saith: Hereafter let no man trouble me, for I bear the marks of our Lord jesus Christ in my body. When he speaketh of the marks of our Lord jesus Christ, he setteth them against all the coats armours of Princes, against all their Crowns and sceptres, & against all the cognisances or badges, which they have too honour themselves withal, or to purchase themselves any majesty or reverence to the worldward. When a Prince intendeth to keep his estate, he will furnish and apparel himself in such sort, as men shall not be able to look upon him without dazzling of their eyes. And they do it, oftentimes because they have not in themselves wherewith to win estimation, but are feign to borrow it else where: and so ye see it is the fashion of worldlings to set out themselves with pomp and bravery, and to use many things to get themselves reputation. To be short, the world doth always borrow of others, because it hath nothing but vanity in itself. But S. Paul telleth us that the marks of our Lord jesus Christ are much better, preciouser, and of far greater Majesty, than all the things wherewith the world is so ravished as we see. But by the way we must see what he meant by these marks. 
2. Cor. 11. e. 24.  He hath showed it [in another Epistle] heretofore, where he saith that he had been often whipped, that he had been once stoned that he had been cast in prison, that he had suffered hunger & thirst, and finally that he had been as an outcast and forlorn person. True it is that such reproachful things would be shunned to the worldward. But S. Paul saith that they be much better, than all the honour and pomp that could be devised to be done unto him, and that he carrieth those marks, to the end that men should not stop him of his course, nor hinder him of discharging his duty. Now than we see how S. Paul's meaning is, first that if we be Christians and 〈◊〉 true Church of God, we must keep this order, namely that we be united together, or that we be all as one. And how is that? Not every man after his own fancy, as we see some do, who being of a froward mind cannot possibly frame themselves to others, but will needs keep alone by themselves, like shrewd horses, and it were too be wished that there were Hermitages and Cloisters for such manner of people, when they will not by any means join with the order of the Church. Therefore when they do so separate themselves from the company of the faithful through their own pride, they must be made the devils hermits and cloisterers. But howsoever the world go, men see why they be so hidden: namely because the Devil holdeth and possesseth them, and their desire is nothing else but too have I wot not what a separation, too turn quite and clean away from God. But Saint Paul telleth us, that the rule which we must go by is this, namely that we make jesus Christ our sheet-anchor, labouring too fashion ourselves like unto him, so that whensoever he speaks, we may yield ourselves too his saying, and every of us keep his order: and afterward that we help one another. For we may well brag of perfection and of this and that: but if we endeavour not too further the building up of the spiritual temple, surely we shall still serve Satan, and be as slaves under his tyranny. Therefore let us learn to have one conformity among us, tending all together too our Lord jesus Christ. And furthermore let such as have stoutness and constancy to walk in God's Law, defy all these Cockerelles that mount up in pride after that fashion, too bring in this or that. For jesus Christ will always know his own marks. That is too say, although we be despised too the worldward, yet shall we always be avowed too be God's children. And therefore let us go on forward still, and let such as would stop us, be sure that God will beat them down, as we have seen heretofore. Yea and it is good reason that they should be scattered and confounded, 
Gal. 5. b. 12.  sith they break the unity of the Church: and for as much as they will not employ their service (according too their ability) too the furtherance of the kingdom of our Lord jesus Christ, God must needs overthrow them how glorious or prideful so ever they be. Thus ye see what we have too gather upon this text, if we mind too continue in the enjoying and possession of the benefits that have been purchased for us so dearly, by the death and passion of our Lord jesus Christ, and are still daily offered us by the Gospel.  
And now let us fall down before the Majesty of our good God with acknowledgement of our faults, praying him that we may be so wounded with them, as they may make us too bewail them and too crave forgiveness of them, and also too reform them in such wise by true repentance, as we may fight manfully against all the vices and corruptions of our flesh, till he have rid us quite and clean of them all, too cloth us again with his own righteousness. And so let us all say, Almighty God heavenly father etc.  
Thus end the Sermons of Master john Calvin upon the Epistle of S. Paul too the Galathians.  
All praise, glory, honour, and thanks be only unto God through his Son our Lord jesus Christ. Amen.   

The prayer which M. john Calvin made ordinarily before the beginning of his Sermons.  
LEt us call upon our good God and father, praying him too vouchsafe too turn away his face from the great number of faults and offences, whereby we cease not to provoke his wrath against us: and forasmuch as we be too too unworthy to appear before his majesty, it may please him to look upon us in the countenance of his well-beloved son our Lord jesus Christ, accepting the desert of his death and passion, for a full recompense of all our sins, that by means thereof he may like well of us, and vouchsafe to enlighten us by his spirit, in the understanding of his word, and grant us the 〈◊〉 to receive the same in true fear and humility, so as we may be taught thereby to put our trust in him, to serve and honour him by glorifying his holy name in all our life, and to yield him the love and obedience which faithful servants own to their masters, and children too their fathers, seeing it hath pleased him too call us to the number of his servants and children. And let us pray unto him as our good master hath taught us too pray, saying. Our father which art. etc.   

The Prayer that Master john Calvin made ordinarily before the beginning of his Sermons.  
LEt us fall down before the face of our good God. etc. (Here he addeth as the matter treated of in his Sermon, giveth him occasion too require at God's hand, and because the same changeth almost in every Sermon, it cannot here be specified.) That it may please him to grant this grace, not only to us, but also to all people and Nations of the earth, bringing back all poor ignorant souls from the miserable bondage of error and darkness, to the right way of salvation, for the doing whereof it may please him to raise up true and faithful ministers of his word, that seek not their own profit and vainglory, but only the advancement of his holy name, and the welfare of his flock: and contrariwise root out all sects, errors and heresies, which are seeds of trouble and division among his people, too the end we may live in good brotherly concord all together: and that it may please him to guide with his holy spirit, all kings, princes and magistrates that have the rule of the sword, to the end that their reigning be not by covetousness, cruelty, tyranny, or any other evil and disordered affection, but in all justice and uprightness, and that we also living under them, may yield them their due honour and obedience, that by the mean of good peace and quietness, we may serve God in all holiness and honestien: and that it may please him to comfort all afflicted persons, whom he visiteth after divers manners with crosses and tribulations: all people whom he afflicteth with plague, war or famine, or other his rods: and all persons that are smitten with poverty, imprisonment, sickness, banishment, or other calamity of body or vexation of mind: giving them all good patience, till he send them full discharge of their miseries: and specially that it may please him too have pity upon all his poor faithful ones, that are dispersed in the captivity of Babylon under the tyranny of Antichrist, chiefly which suffer persecution for the witnessing of his truth, strengthening them with true constancy, and comforting them, and not suffering the wicked and ravening wolves too execute their rage against them, but giving them such a true steadfastness as his holy name may be glorified by them both in life and death: and finally that it may please him to strengthen all Churches that are nowadays in danger and assaulted for the quarrel of his holy name, and overthrow and destroy all the devices, practices and attempts of all his adversaries, to the intent that his glory may shine over all, and the kingdom of our Lord jesus Christ be increased and advanced more and more: Let us pray him for all the said things in such wise as our good master and Lord jesus Christ hath taught us to pray, saying: Our father which art. etc.  
ALso let us pray our good God to give us true continuance in his holy faith, and to increase it from day to day, whereof we will make confession, saying: I believe in God the father. etc.   

The blessing of the people after the Sermon.  
THe grace of God the father, and the peace of our Lord jesus Christ through the fellowship of the holy Ghost dwell with us for ever. Amen.   

¶ Imprinted at London by Henry Bynneman, for Lucas Haryson and George Bishop.